Dealmaker

by ComplEXNAMe

d

Dealmaker - Emerald_Cube - Parahumans Series

Organization for Transformative Works

1,024–1,302 minutes

Chapter 1

Chapter Text

The disinterested security guards covering the broken metal detectors at the door and the clear lack of maintenance of any part of the building served to confirm any doubts. Winslow was approaching the bottom of the barrel of modern education, in America, which was already pretty low down there all things considered. Being located in a city that was arguably one of the most volatile and crime ridden didn't do the school any favours but that didn't change the reality. Winslow was to the education of future generations as plastic waste was to sea life.

A secretary covered a desk near the secondary entrance for staff and visitors. It was 09:20 in the morning. The students had just started their first lessons and with no appointments looming it was relatively quiet for Wilmslow's administrative staff. The secretary was therefore surprised to see a young man passing through the door into the hallway. He was mid twenties, slender with red hair and a pale complexion. He was dressed in a low quality suit, but it seemed new and fit him fairly well regardless.

"Hello," he said with a pleasant smile and with what the secretary was surprised to see was a British accent of some sort. "I am here to see the Headmistress, sorry, Principal."

The woman at the desk frowned, knowing already that there were no appointments that day except for a staff meeting after hours. "Do you have an appointment sir?" She asked, already guessing the answer.

The man smiled ruefully. "I am afraid I don't. It is fairly urgent though, could you please contact Ms… Blackwell, I believe it is, and tell her I'm here to meet concerning miss Sophia Hess. I'm happy to wait if she's not available immediately, but it is fairly urgent and I need to speak to her as soon as humanly possible."

Miss Hess was Shadow Stalker, the secretary knew that much. All the staff had been told the secret. Whatever this man was here for was clearly something the Principal needed to handle.

"Okay sir," the secretary replied as she reached for her phone. "May I have your name please?"

"Oh! My apologies," the man said in embarrassment. "My name is Mr Carlill."

The phone answered on the third ring.

"Yes?" the Principal asked curtly upon picking up, which was Blackwell's usual manner of speaking even to her staff.

"Hello Principal Blackwell, yes I have a man here, a Mr Carlill asking to speak to you. He says it's urgent, concerning miss Hess."

There was a pause on the line before she answered.

"Send him to my office," Blackwell ordered and then the line went out.

"The Principal's office is on the third floor, turn left and it's room three B," The secretary said. "The stairs are on the left side down that corridor," she pointed to the swing doors to her side.

"Thank you," the man replied with a slight nod of the head and a smile. "Have a nice day," he said before going in the direction the secretary indicated.

He was very polite, the woman thought as she went back to her computer.

Principal Blackwell waited anxiously for the mysterious Mr Carlill to arrive. A stranger calling about miss Hess? it wouldn't be someone from the PRT or they would have called ahead, perhaps they wanted this meeting to be kept off any records. Or it may be something more sinister, or even something completely unrelated, she should've asked for more details but Hess was a priority regardless so she would have to speak to him. She would need to stay on her guard.

A polite knock came at the door.

"Enter" Blackwell said authoritatively, winding herself in and trying to put on an official air.
A skinny, ginger haired man entered.

"Hello, he said, "are you the headmistress?"

Blackwell nodded and stood up as the smiling man offered a hand across her desk to shake. Blackwell was taken aback by the sudden move but quickly composed herself and took the still proffered hand.

"Have a seat," she said to retake control of the situation. It was looking already like this man might not be from the PRT, he was far too young to be one of their people who were usually in their thirties or older.

"Thank you," Still smiling the man pulled up one of the cheap uncomfortable chairs Blackwell kept in front of her desk and sat down.

"I suppose you want me to get to it," the stranger said. "My name is Mr Carlill, and as I said I am here concerning miss Hess."

"Yes?" Blackwell demanded. The man's overly friendly demeanour was already annoying.

"Yes well," the man leaned back in his seat slightly and frowned down at her desk before looking back at her with his previously pleasantly friendly expression once more present.

"I know what you did."

Instantly the tension in the room went from next to nothing to thick enough to cut with a knife.

"You will have to elaborate," Blackwell responded carefully. Maybe the man was fishing for information. He hadn't indicated he knew about Shadow Stalker's secret identity yet, maybe he just had a suspicion?

"Sorry," the man's friendly smile returned. "Right let me get to the point, what I want is five thousand dollars to be delivered by miss Hess to me this Friday, followed by a thousand a week for the next twenty weeks. If you don't, I will release Shadow Stalker's identity to the press."

"What?" Blackwell demanded incredulously. "I don't understand what you're talking about.

"Let's not beat around the bush," Mr Carlill said frankly. "I know Sophia is Shadow Stalker, no need to deny you do too. You'd have to know as she's one of your students and the PRT would need you on side to organise various things for her Cape activities."

Blackwell didn't respond for several seconds, thinking about how she could play this.

"Why are you threatening me with this?" She finally asked. "I'm not her handler. We aren't the important ones here."

"Ah sorry," Mr Carlill said. "I'm threatening you, you and your staff to be clear. Because if Shadow Stalker's identity were revealed it would result in this school shutting down, and most likely you and your staff going to prison."

"I don't see ho-"Blackwell tried to argue but the man cut her off.

"Oh it's quite simple really. I know about what happened with miss Hebert. I know everything. I know you knew about the bullying. I know you let it happen to keep miss Hess and her friends happy and on side and I know you threatened to withdraw payment of miss Hebert's medical fees after the locker incident to keep her quiet. That's…" the man began counting off with his fingers.

"Failing to carry out your role as educators and possibly child endangerment for letting the bullying continue as long as you have. That'd be called negligence in court at the very least I imagine, maybe child endangerment. Then there's the whole blackmail thing. Well that's blackmail, of a minor, with her medical bills, for injuries sustained as a result of your negligence, from a position of power over said minor. I mean, how quickly can you say 'open and shut case?' All of that's before we even get to the Parahuman side of things."

"You can't prove anything." Blackwell argued. "It would be your word against mine. It wouldn't even get to court without Hebert's agreement."

"Oh yes," the still cheerfully smiling man agreed. "But it won't matter in the court of public opinion will it? The press will love it. 'Violent teen superheroine carries out bio-attack on local school'. The headline alone… But that's only where it'd start you see. Youth guard would have to get involved immediately and would no doubt start their own investigation and discover any evidence they needed themselves. Telling your staff to let miss Hess continue her campaign against miss Hebert, tut-tut. One of them will break, and admit it if only to save themselves." The man leaned back as he continued to narrate.

"They'd go on to crucify you on anything that will stick, and some of it will stick. Either way your odds of remaining in education would be nil even if you somehow escaped prison. They might struggle to get one on the PRT, but they'd happily make an example out of you."
The man stopped talking, waiting for her to respond. His pleasant smile and long since stopped seeming quite so kind.

He was right and they both knew it. That is exactly what would happen if he went to the press. They had narrowly averted disaster by threatening miss Hebert with withholding the covering of her medical bills, but now this absolute stranger had figured it all out. There was nothing she could actually do to stop him.

"Where do you want the money?" Blackwell bit out.

"Here's my current address and other relevant details. Please point out to miss Hess I do have failsafes in place in the event I die or get hospitalised. We don't want her getting too… excited after all. Don't think about calling the PRT or police either. If I get arrested, I'll only wind up telling them everything, and you still lose because they'll still legally have to act on what I tell them."

He handed her a piece of paper from inside his suit jacket. Opening the folded paper revealed an address. He'd prepared it in advance, the bastard. Mr Carlill leaned back into his seat and sighed heavily out of the side of his mouth, cheek puffing out as he sat and thought for a moment.
"Oh yes I also want you to transfer miss Hebert to Arcadia. I don't care how you do it but I want miss Hebert telling her dad by the end of this week about her sudden burst of luck."

"Fine, I'll see what I can do" Blackwell bit out. "If that is all, please leave."

"It won't be 'see what I can do', it will be 'I will make the transfer happen, thank you, sir'," the man said with a hint of amused condescension. "Terrible lack of respect, and a poor work ethic. No wonder this school's going to the dogs." Blackwell grit her teeth at the insult, resisting the urge to answer back and risk making him demanding more money. The bared teeth in the smile of the other man as he met her eyes with his own said he knew exactly what buttons he was pushing. He was daring her to respond.

"But… I suppose there will be one more thing. Do you know what a trigger event is miss Blackwell?"

"No I don't" She tersely replied. It was something to do with superpowers but it had never really mattered for her to know the ins and outs of the superhero world. Most people only knew that Capes existed and running away was the right thing to do if they were a villain. Mr Gladly could likely explain it to her, being the teacher for Parahuman studies.

"It's what happens when someone, usually a teenager undergoes a horrific life altering event and gets superpowers. That's how superheroes, or more often supervillains are made. The odds of having a trigger event during such an event are pretty low, but hey between you and me... Are you sure you want to take your chances that miss Hebert isn't going to return to school with superpowers, and revenge on her mind? Because that'd probably result in the same outcome as if I went to the local papers, assuming you survived the experience of course."

Mr Carlill put back on that infuriating smile and reached out to Blackwell's desk, smacking it gently with his palm a couple of times. "Food for thought I think." He got up to leave.

"Hey, could be worse. I might have wanted more than just twenty five grand, with a payment plan too. Shared between you and your staff that's barely anything." he chuckled as he passed through the door, but doubled back briefly before leaving. "I suggest you get working on that transfer quickly. I'm not a terribly patient man."

Blackwell watched him leave in silent fury. She managed to last over a minute after he left the room before she screamed.

*The Previous Day*

Taylor's dad was at work and with the hospital sending her home to finish her recovery there was not much else for her to do except watch Tv and slowly learn to control her new superpowers, if they could be called that. Taylor had been practicing controlling the flies and spiders that entered her range. It wasn't easy and the sensory overload had been a large part of why she had been in the hospital so long before, but practice made perfect. Even if her powers were terrible.

She had been so focused on trying to decipher the senses of a housefly in the kitchen that she jumped when the doorbell rang.

Slowly getting off the sofa, Taylor made her way to the front door. Maybe it was a door to door salesman? A burglar would have just broken in, but she was just a girl on her own. This could be anyone.

Taylor directed a few small flies around outside to the front door. Their eyesight was not great but it was enough for her to tell that there was just one man stood at the door.

The door rang again.

Keeping the man in vision of the fly, Taylor approached the door. She kept the chain on and opened it slightly. She was ready to slam it shut should the man suddenly make any moves.

"Hello?" She half asked, half said.

"Hello Taylor, I am here to talk to you about the incident that happened at Winslow," the man said.
He didn't look like much, Taylor thought, looking the man up and down. Certainly not a member of the police. Perhaps a social worker or something.

"The police are already looking into it," she lied, preparing to shut the door.

"I'm not here about the attack, and I know the police aren't doing anything without your cooperation either. I'm here because I know you have powers."

Taylor immediately slammed the door, set the latch and backed away quickly. He knew. Was this man a cape? He was white, so wouldn't be ABB. He dressed too normally and seemed too clean to be the Merchants but that didn't necessarily mean anything. Could he be Empire 88? Taylor could feel insects from multiple blocks away suddenly in her range. With her anxiety growing by the second the insects responded to her emotions and started to converge upon the man's location.
"I'm not here to harm you or force you into anything Taylor. I'm just here to help."

Yeah right… Taylor thought. The man was still in sight of her bugs, maybe if she got to the phone in the kitchen she could call the police, maybe report an attempted home invasion. The man must have figured out she wasn't going to respond because he spoke again.

"I have powers too, I'm unaffiliated and just wanted to introduce myself and maybe help you if I can." Taylor's bugs could see the man was pinching the bridge of his nose at her continued silence. "What would it take to make you hear me out?"

Taylor had the phone by now ready to call the police but the man's words made her pause.
"I am no threat to you, I promise. My power is that I can make agreements with people, that neither I nor they can break," the man revealed. "I would be more than happy to make one with you saying I'll help you with your school problems, if you'll agree to trust me that is."

Help with the bullies. Taylor had struggled to find a way to stop Emma and the bitches for over a year. How was this stranger with such a specific power supposed to do anything Taylor hadn't already tried.

After a few moments of silence Taylor finally spoke. "Exactly how do you think you could help," Taylor asked through the door.

"You leave that to me," the man said, then he leaned back and looked up and down the street. Appearing satisfied he continued talking. "I tell you what. Make a deal with me, I'll arrange for you to get a transfer to Arcadia, and in return as I say, you only have to trust me." He lifted his hand which began to glow as he offered it to her. He continued speaking,

"No other stipulations. If I don't succeed, I'll never reveal your identity or bother you again, how does that sound?"

Taylor didn't know what to think. The man seemed confident he could get her out of Winslow. It sounded too good to be true.

"Okay," she finally said as she stared at the offered appendage. Suddenly even more nervous she wasn't sure if she wanted to risk making any kind of deal.

"Just shake my hand with intent to agree to the deal, that's all it takes."

Hope, the last and worst thing released from Pandora's box blossomed in Taylor's chest. This stranger was offering to fix her biggest problems and all he asked in return was her to trust him? If he could get her transferred to Arcadia he'd have earned more than just her trust.

Slowly she opened the door again and looked through the gap left by the chain. His kind face seemed genuine, but what if his power was like Teacher, some sort of master power. He could be lying…

But surely there were better opportunities to use your power on than someone like her, maybe he really was genuine. Maybe there was a risk, but could Taylor really not take a chance on this?

"My name is Mr Carlill by the way, Andrew Carlill."

Taylor slowly poked her hand through the gap in the door and took Andrew's hand. The glow became brighter for a moment as the deal was struck before it died out. His hand was surprisingly warm and he held her hand gently but firmly as he shook it. Taylor's dad had spoken at length about how you could tell a man's character from his handshake.

"Well that's all settled," Andrew said. He let go and withdrew his hand then he pulled out a piece of paper from his jacket pocket.

"This is where I'm currently staying. It's not much, but if you want someone to talk to, feel free to pop by."

Taylor accepted the paper and pulled her hand back behind the cover of the door.
"Err, okay…" Taylor said lamely.

The man smiled faintly. "Came across as a bit weird there didn't I? Don't worry about it. Anyway, I'll sort out that transfer in the next few days. I hope to see you soon Taylor."

Taylor leaned against the door as Andrew left. To think she'd already been identified as a parahuman, somehow. It was only then she realised he never explained how he knew and she hadn't thought to ask. The man had appeared like a whirlwind, offered her her wildest dream and then left in the span of a few minutes and all she had was his name.

And his address, Taylor remembered the sheet of paper in her hand.

With nothing better to do Taylor went back to sitting on the couch, the encounter running through her mind again and again. Maybe the man would help, or perhaps not. Taylor knew better than to hope anything would change.

Three days later Taylor received a call from the school about her transfer to Arcadia.

Chapter 2

Chapter Text

Sophia checked the address in her hand once again. It was a shitty apartment complex in an appropriately shit part of Brockton. More Merchant territory than ABB or Empire, but low key enough that the capes didn't tend to bother with the area too much. It was still shit though. Sophia sniffed as she walked past a discarded garbage bag someone had left in the corridor. The place was clearly meant for the lowest common denominators of society, people who were too scared to join a gang, too poor to get out and too pathetic to bother standing up for themselves.

The apartment was on the sixth floor and the building had no elevator so Sophia was slightly winded despite her high level of fitness, and even more irritated when she reached the door to her target's apartment. She knocked, then stepped back, taking an aggressive pose ready to attack at a moment's notice should the man Blackwell had sent her to see do anything funny.

He opened the door slowly, peeking through the safety chain to see she was alone. Then he reopened the door and she got a good look at him. He was tall and skinny with pale skin and ginger hair. She could take him if she wanted to, even without her powers. She couldn't though, not until she was sure her involvement with Emma and Hebert wouldn't come to light. Blackwell had stressed exactly what would be happening to Sophia if this guy put the word out, not that Sophia didn't already know.

"Sophia?" The man asked. He had a British accent.

"Yeah. You the guy?" He nodded, instead of answering with his name. He looked up and down the corridor. There was nobody about, Sophia had already checked. Sophia felt the urge to jump him, pull the knife at the small of her back and stab him through the throat. Nobody was there to see. Her hoodie did well enough to conceal her identity on the way in and would do the same on the way out. In a dump like this nobody would think it was out of the ordinary for a random stabbing either. Then the moment was over, he nodded and stepped aside, gesturing for her to enter the apartment. Carlill had no idea how close he'd just come to dying.

Making sure to keep him in her sights, Sophia slunk past like a panther into the apartment. It wasn't much inside. A living area with an open kitchen and a pair of doors leading to a single bedroom and a bathroom. There was an old looking sofa sat opposite an older style Tv. In fact the entire apartment looked old. It was clean at least, Sophia thought, an improvement on the filth outside. Carlill, shut the door and latched it before following her into the living area.

"Can I get you a drink?" He asked, going for the fridge.

"No," Sophia snarked. "Mommy told me not to accept drinks from strangers."

Sofia flung her bag onto the sofa before unlatching it and tipping out the rolls of money he had demanded from Blackwell and the other teachers at Wilmslow. It was a coward's tactic, she thought, resorting to blackmail. Not everybody was strong like her and Emma though, so it made sense that this twig of a guy was resorting to it.

Carlill pulled out a can of Cola, popping it and taking a swig before he turned back to her.

"What do you want?" Sophia demanded, getting to the point.

"Oh?" The man responded. "What makes you think I want something?"

"You wouldn't have asked for me to deliver the money if you didn't want something from me, so talk," Sophia demanded of the too pleased looking man. It was obvious that she was what he was interested in. Maybe he was some rapist and he thought he could try getting the black cape girl to suck his dick. Sophia wouldn't let that happen. She was an inch away already from just grabbing the knife in her hoodie and just killing him right there.

"You're astute," he said. "I like that." He casually took another drink out of the can in his hand.

"The money wasn't too important," he admitted. "Though it is a nice side benefit in the short term. I blackmailed Blackwell so I could get the opportunity to talk to you."

"Get to the point," Sophia demanded once more.

"Very well," the man said. "I'm putting together a team of parahumans, a Hero team, and I want you to join it."

Sophia gave out a bark of laughter. "What, and listen to you?" she scoffed, looking the unimpressive guy up and down. "I don't think so. You aren't special just cuz you managed to suss out my identity" He raised an eyebrow in response.

"I could blackmail you too you know," he dryly pointed out. "I'm sure you don't want to go to prison."

"I'll take my chances," Sophia declared confidently. "The PRT only caught me by surprise the first time because I wasn't ready for them. I'll just go rogue if I have to."

"Fair enough," the man conceded easily, an irritating smile colouring his expression for a second before he continued talking. "What if I was to offer you something in return for joining me?"

"Like what?" The black girl asked.

The man gestured with his drink. "Y'know," he said. "You always confused me when I read about you. You're a predator right? Big badass cape, goes around killing people and even the PRT couldn't curb your behaviour fully. Wild to the core."

Sophia wasn't sure what he had read about her, but she nodded anyway in agreement with his words.

"Yet your power, it's…" Carlill gestured to the air with his free hand. "It's the opposite of the person. Your power is all about avoiding conflict, not getting hurt. Your power is best for running away."

Sophia growled, stepping forward and reaching behind her back for her knife but she was stopped by the man when he continued.

"Quite frankly, I'm not sure exactly why but it offends me. You're either a predator or prey, right? But right now you're a wolf dressed as a sheep. So what I'm offering to do it fix that," he smiled and looked Sophia directly in her eyes.

"Sophia, in exchange for working for me, how about a power upgrade?" Mr Carlill offered like a devil who already knew the deal was struck. He took another sip of his drink.

Sophia stood there stunned. She'd never really considered her power before, that it could be holding her back. It was everything that made her strong. Without it she'd most certainly be dead. But his words, they rang so true she couldn't help but let them run around in her head in the silent room.

"You're a cape?" The girl finally asked, recovering herself. Her hand was poised to reach behind her at a moments notice. She didn't even need to shift her clothes to grab the knife strapped to her back, she could just phase through them for the weapon. He must be some sort of trump or have access to one to be able to do what he offered, but Sophia couldn't rule out the idea that he might also be a Master. There wasn't any cape in Brockton with that kind of powerset so he must either be from out of town or a recent trigger. She might have already fallen under his influence. Based on her immediate response which was violence, Sophia felt there was a good chance he needed something more to activate his powers. She'd have to carry out some self-screening when she got home later just in case, but Sophia none the less let herself relax slightly.

"Not quite." Andrew took another sip of his drink as Sophia eyed him warily. "I suppose the best way to describe what I can do is sort of a Master, Trump power," Carlill said.

"I make deals with people which both I and they have to follow. It's not much, let's me enforce agreements I make with people, stops them going back on their word. They have to agree though, shake my hand and everything." That was a pretty specific power, pretty limited too. He couldn't do anything at all unless Sophia agreed to it. It was a dumb move, admitting his weaknesses to her, but not everybody got to be smart.

"The special part," he continued. "Is that it can make physical modifications. Make you smarter, change your looks, that sort of thing. It can't be used to give someone a power, but Parahuman powers are directly controlled by brain matter. They're directly linked to and can be altered via the Corona Polenta just like everything else. If you work for me, I can do that for you Sophia. I can make you a real predator."

Sophia considered the man's offer. A power upgrade was right up her alley. She could become even deadlier, prove she was even tougher than those wannabes at the PRT. She'd always wondered what her power would be like if she had a second trigger, but she was too tough to let something like her original trigger happen again so she would never have the opportunity to find out.

"What's to say I won't threaten you to make a deal and force you to just give me an upgrade?" Sophia asked.

"I've already accounted for that," he said. he chuckled and nodded in acknowledgement. "That was my first thought too. What's to stop someone just using me as an unbreakable oath factory. So the first thing I ever did with my powers, the first deal I ever made, was with myself. I literally can't make any deals under threat that I didn't plan to make in advance. I can't act against my own wishes. It's forwards all the way, no looking back."

Sophia wasn't sure what to say. The guy had apparently mastered himself like that... That was kind of hardcore, for a master cape at least. Her respect for the man went up a notch or two with the revelation.

"It would have to stay on theme with your powers of course," he continued to explain. "Maybe a Manton limit removal or some other upgrade. It won't exactly be game breaking. But it'll open up avenues you never could have dreamt of before."

"Okay, say I take you up on your offer," Sophia said, trying to hide her interest. "What's to prove you aren't gonna just master me instead? Or that your powers do other stuff, like Teacher?"

"There isn't," Carlill responded bluntly. "You'll have to take it all on faith." He leaned over the counter. It was more of a relaxed motion than anything else. Like a cat that was waiting to pounce.

"I tell you what, I'll make a short-term deal with you," he said. "You'll get some power modifications that'll last until this time next week, nothing that the PRT will notice or that you can't control. This time next week your power will revert back to normal." He brought his free hand to his chin and rubbed it in thought. "In return…" He let out a huff of amusement. "You just have to promise not to kill me or reveal me to the PRT or police. Would that be acceptable?"

"What kind of upgrade?" Sophia asked again, trying not to show how interested she was.

"I can see you're excited, so let's make it a surprise," Carlill said, downing the rest of his drink and smirking at her lightly. The he stood up. His demeanour changed, suddenly reminding Sophia of Alan when he'd helped negotiate her deal with the PRT. "Sophia Hess, for the next several days your powers will be altered, with changes reverting at exactly," he checked his watch. "Six fifty-five on Friday of next week. In return you won't try to threaten or harm me, or reveal my identity to the PRT, Police or other organisation that might threaten me either directly or indirectly. Deal?"

His right hand started glowing with a faint golden light and he leaned over the counter, offering it to Sophia who eyed it warily. It could be a trap. It might not though.

The opportunity to get more powerful was too much to resist. Sophia took the man's hand and shook it. There was a brief flash of light and then he let go and straightened up. Raising his other hand he put the now empty can of Cola on the worktop, then he stepped back.

"You have a knife?" He asked.

"Yeah," Sophia replied. Of course she had a knife.

"Try using your changer state, and stab the can."

Quickly cottoning on to the implication of what he had said, Sophia's eyes widened in excitement. Eagerly the girl pulled out the large blade. It was a bit big for her hand, but it was a bowie knife, big and sharp with a reputation for violence, the best kind of weapon for a predator like her. She'd pulled it off the body of a Merchant too, which made it a bit more special. Shifting to her shadow state Sophia slashed at the can with the weapon, which went straight through. Nothing seemed to happen for a moment.

Then the top half of the can split from the bottom and fell to land next to its other half.

In awe, Sophia tried passing the knife through the can again. She discovered that if she didn't want to cut with the knife she didn't have to and her power would work normally, but when she wanted to she could touch objects without leaving her shadow state. She picked up the bottom half of the can with her still transformed hand which remained as colourful and opaque as before. She could normally take things into and out of the shadow state at will, it was how she'd stolen Hebert's flute from her locker once. But she couldn't interact with the real world without transforming back, or cheating a bit like with her crossbows. Transforming back into flesh and blood she looked at the man opposite her who looked back at her with amusement in his eyes.

"How does it feel, being a discount Siberian?" he asked. Sophia's mouth hung open at the realisation that that was the perfect description for what she could do now. Near invulnerability through her power, yet able to cut through anything. No amount of armour could stop her power, she could walk straight up to Kaiser and kill him and the leader of the Empire wouldn't be able to stop her.

Sophia carefully schooled her expression. "It's alright."

"Oh?"

Sophia made a noncommittal gesture. "I sort of expected something a lot flashier. Is this all you can do? I mean it's kinda cool, but I don't need it do I?"

"Really?" Carlill asked rhetorically. "Alright then. I understand."

Mr Carlill went back to the front door and opened it.

"Well I won't keep you. You could take the opportunity to try out the changes to your power at least. I'll be looking forward to seeing you next Friday either way, Sophia."

Sophia nodded before leaving through the door, making sure she didn't make herself look too eager. Night was going to fall soon and she didn't have any shifts with the PRT scheduled.

Tonight was going to be fun.

Chapter 3

Chapter Text

Taylor stood outside the door to Mr Carlill's apartment. The building was pretty run down and Taylor could feel a plethora of insects, including termites throughout the building. This was the address he'd given her when she spoke to him briefly over the phone so at least she knew it was the right place.

The door opened after a few seconds. Mr Carlill pokes his head through the door. On seeing her he smiled in that friendly way she remembered from before, before closing the door to unlatch it. Next time the door opened fully and the man who had got her a transfer to Arcadia gestured for her to enter the apartment. Not wanting to stand out in the open, Taylor gratefully entered the apartment.

It was much cleaner than the rest of the building seemed to be. Taylor couldn't feel nearly half as many insects as in any of the other apartments. Mr Carlill's hand came to the small of her back and Taylor jumped slightly at the sudden contact, but it was okay though she didn't feel threatened by him, even if it was a bit forward. Mr Carlill directed her to a newish looking sofa with a coffee table which an old boxy Tv opposite it. Taylor sat down.

"Can I get you a drink?" Mr Carlill offered. "I have coke, lemonade or tea."

"Could I get a glass of water please?" Taylor asked.

"Sure," Mr Carlill said before going to the kitchenette. Looking around Taylor took in the space. It was pretty open, with the kitchenette in one corner and a smallish living area with a pair of windows overlooking the docks. This would've once been a pretty nice place to live, Taylor thought. Now, years after the dockworker's strikes it was like the rest of the city. Tired, with too many problems to fix and costing too much to outright replace.

There was an odd feeling in her shoulders. Taylor was confused for a second until she realised it was that she'd actually relaxed her shoulders almost subconsciously and let go of the tension she'd been carrying there. Mr Carlill distracted her from a moment of introspection by offering her the glass of water. Then he sat down next to her with his own glass.

"It's good to see you Taylor, how are you doing?" He asked, taking a sip of his water before setting it down on a side table. Taylor took a deep breath. For all that the building was run down, Taylor felt safe for some reason. It wasn't to do with the building though, it was because of the man opposite her. Alone with this man, Taylor felt comfortable in a way she hadn't felt in a long time.

"I'm fine, good even," Taylor responded. "I-I wanted to come, come and thank you for… for helping me." Taylor swallowed, suddenly realising there was a frog in her throat.

"I didn't think anyone would, I mean I'm nothing special…" The words couldn't come out. Mr Carlill's arm wrapped around her shoulders, pulling her into a sideways hug. Taylor began to sob. Mr Carlill pulled her head into his chest, stroking her hair as she bawled.

"Shhh, shhh," Mr Carlill said. "It's okay."

Taylor forced herself to regain her composure, using a trick he'd discovered with her bugs she pushed a chunk of her feelings away and into the swarm. Some people might wonder why the bugs in the building were acting unnaturally, so she knew she couldn't just force everything through the connection in case she caused a panic, but it was enough for her to calm herself down.

"Sorry," Taylor said, pulling her head back to wipe at her face and looking away in embarrassment. "I just got here. You probably didn't need that."

"It's fine," Mr Carlill said. "To be honest I expected some sort of outburst." His hand which he had pulled back when Taylor withdrew came back, pulling her into his side. Taylor squirmed slightly, embarrassed at the close contact but she couldn't bring herself to pull away.

"I'm glad you came," he said. "I wanted to check up on you and see how you were doing."

Taylor shifted slightly and Mr Carlill let go. Moving back to her original position across the couch she looked at the other man. "Mr Carlill, I want to know why you helped me."

"You can call me by my name you know?" Andrew said.

"Okay, Andrew then. Why did you choose to help me? I mean my power's nothing special, there's not much I could do to repay you," Taylor enquired.

"I'd beg to differ on that Taylor," Andrew replied. "I earned your trust, didn't I?"

He had, Taylor remembered. That was their deal after all. He'd get her transferred out of Wilmslow and she would have to trust him. It was actually kind of sweet really, that's all he had asked of her in return for saving her. Carlill continued.

"With a bit of training I imagine you'd make a powerful cape. Though that's not why I helped you, at least not a major part." His arm tightened around her waist, pulling her tighter against him. Taylor's entire side was pressed against his own with the hand around her waist wrapped around her hip and his fingers stretching across her stomach.

"T-then why?" Taylor asked with a suddenly flushed face at the undeniably intimate contact but she was unwilling to pull away. Either because she didn't want to disappoint the man, or perhaps because this was the only positive bit of physical contact she'd experienced in… In a while. Taylor couldn't remember the last time.

"Because I know a bit of your story and I was in a position to do something," Andrew replied as if it was obvious. He smiled at her as Taylor looked back at him with suddenly shaking hands. The hand at her waist came up, rubbing against her side, his hand coming dangerously close to her breast through her hoodie. Before Taylor could do anything more than stiffen slightly the hand was back at its previous position.

"What's your plan, by the way?" Andrew asked as he let her go and leaned forward to take another sip from his glass. "Cape-wise, I mean."

"I'm going to start working on a suit," Taylor told him. "It'll be made of spider silk I get from black widow spiders. Once it's ready I think I'll start going out on patrols. But I need to get fitter first, so maybe I'll start running to." Mr Carlill nodded and smiled, listening to her as she spoke. It was freeing to just be able to talk to someone about things, anything really. As she talked about her ideas for Cape life it suddenly struck Taylor exactly how long it'd been since she'd had an actual conversation with someone too.

"Wait Taylor, hold on a second." Mr Carlill put up a hand to interrupt her. It's, Andrew, Taylor reminded herself. "Taylor, don't you find it a bit strange?"

"Find what strange?"

"You've barely got out of hospital, only just got your powers and already you're thinking about going out and being a hero. Fighting crime and getting into danger."

"I don't understand," Taylor said. "Of course I'm going to go out and be a hero," she repeated his words back at him.

"I get that, he said. "But just stop for a second. "Would you have been so… gung-ho about it a few months ago? What would the Taylor of two months ago think about going out and putting yourself in danger like you've talked about?"

Taylor was taken aback. Thinking about it for a few seconds, would she? But wasn't that what you were meant to do if you got powers? Go out and fight crime like Alexandria, or Ms Militia?

"What if I told you," Andrew said slowly, "that your powers were affecting you?"

"Like, making me want to fight crime?" Taylor asked.

"No," Andrew said, "Just fighting in general. As in they're manipulating you and prodding you towards aggression, towards taking risks, hurting others, especially other capes. It's not very well known but it's the case with pretty much every cape out there. Your power will push you towards finding and fighting other capes, whether it's the smart thing to do or not. You already thinking about it is a strong sign. It's likely to be a hormone thing, you act the right way and you get hit with those happy chemicals. Eventually, it becomes an addiction you can't cure because it's part fo who you are."

"I don't… I…" Taylor spluttered, as his words hit her. The idea of her very being being manipulated in that way. Could she even say she was the same person as she was a few months ago? Was there really some insidious mental parasite pushing her towards a life of aggression and an early death. Suddenly ideas of a life of heroism seemed a lot darker than they had a few days before. If it weren't Andrew telling her this she probably wouldn't have believed them, but his words just rang true. It was probably that she had to trust him, but with everything else she knew. It did sort of make sense.

"Shhh, it's okay," he said pulling her into another warm hug and stopping her from falling into panic. "I can help."

"Y-you can?" Taylor asked.

"Certainly, my power isn't like others, it's not a Parahuman ability for one, and it's not just enforcing deals either. If I word it properly, I can make deals to affect or change people and that includes powers."

"So you can turn off whatever's supposed to make me… aggressive?" Taylor asked, shelving the question about the origin of his powers for the time being.

"That's right," Andrew confirmed. "I get some leeway with my powers, but to make certain changes there needs to be a give and take though. You'll have to give me something worthwhile in return if you want this fixed."

"Okay, but what?" Taylor asked. She didn't have any money, she couldn't exactly work it off could she? What could a plain girl like her, not even out of highschool, give him that was worth her entire being?

"I'd like you to work for me from now on," Andrew said as if to contradict her thoughts.

"But what would you want me to do?" Taylor asked, "I'm still in high school. My powers aren't even any good."

"That would be up to me to decide, and you might be surprised," Andrew replied. "I'll take care of you Taylor. Give you everything you deserve in life."

The decision was straightforward. Taylor's very mind was at stake and Andrew was offering to save her. She would be giving up some freedom, but at least she would be safe. He'd probably take her on part time as a secretary after school or maybe have her clean his apartment or something. She could certainly live with that.

"Okay," Taylor said.

"Excellent," Andrew said. "Taylor, in exchange for alterations to your power, from now on you'll obey me, deal?" For the second time, he extended a glowing hand.

"Deal," Taylor immediately took his hand before she could change her mind.

Like last time there was no sudden change. The world didn't tilt on its axis or anything. Though Andrew's friendly smile grew wider.

"Shall we make sure it's worked?" He asked.

"Okay,"

"Taylor stand up, facing me." Mr Carlill commanded.

Immediately Taylor stood up off the sofa and went to stand in front of him.

"I think it works," Taylor said. Relief burst through her at the confirmation, like another invisible weight she hadn't even known about had been lifted of her shoulders.

"Hmm, well." Andrew said. "I imagine you'd have done that if I'd asked before though. We have to be sure, don't we?" Taylor, take off your hoodie and shirt.

Taylor's eyes widened even as she acquiesced to his command. Suddenly nervous fingers reached for the hem of her shirt, pulling it up.

"Please… I don't want to," she murmured, mortification that the man would see her skinny, unattractive body leaving her face pale.

"That's the point," Mr Carlill said authoritatively. "Come on," he waved a hand as a gesture to get on with it.

She had been able to delay, but she wasn't able to disobey. Taylor pulled up her hoodie and shirt as slowly as she was able. She lifted them over her head before letting both garments fall at her side. Only her plain bra remained. One of her hands went to cover her breasts while the other went towards the pudge of her stomach. Would he think she was ugly, he probably would, she thought. Anxiously she turned her head away, ready for him to tell her the truth.

"Very good Taylor," Mr Carlill said. "I'm proud of you." Before she could do anything else, Taylor found herself pulled into the man's lap. One hand went to rub at her bare back while the other patted her head before he caught her chin with his hand and went to tilt it up. In a fit of pique Taylor resisted, unwilling to let him see her face. "Look at me," he ordered.

Unable to resist, Taylor turned up her face to look him in the eye. There were fresh tears running down her cheeks and without the ability to turn away again she hurriedly wiped the tears away.

"You aren't very confident about your body are you, Taylor?"

"W-what gave it away?" Taylor managed to reply. Andrew huffed in amusement.

"That could be another thing we can work on if you like. Your confidence," he said.

"Okay," Taylor said. But then a thought came to her.

"Or, could we make another deal?"

"I actually only have a limited supply of agreements," Andrew revealed. "My benefactor gave me fifty to work with, I've already used three. I'd rather use them for some tangible benefit."

The words were cutting. Imagine wasting a use of such an incredible power on some stupid girl's vanity. But Taylor didn't feel especially hurt, only embarrassed that she'd made the request. What would she have been able to offer him for that anyway. He already had her doing anything he ordered. But it meant that Andrew had used up two of his deals on her. A limited, irreplaceable power he'd used twice, on her. Taylor wasn't sure whether to hug him in gratitude or berate him for wasting his own powers on her twice.

"I guess we'll just have to work on your confidence another way," Andrew said. The expression on his face was odd, like he was resisting the urge to smile.

"Okay, I trust you," Taylor said.

"Yes, you do," Andrew replied. "Okay Taylor, stand up again," he commanded, reaching into his pocket as Taylor followed the order.

Once more Taylor found herself stood up facing her friend. Andrew had pulled out a cell phone from his pocket. It looked new, and expensive.

"So what we're going to do Taylor is push through all your body negativity. I'm going to take a few photos of you," he said to Taylor's sudden dread. "I'm going to show you that there's nothing wrong with your body." He lifted up the phone, it had a camera attachment on the back.

"Hands behind your head Taylor, press your chest out."

A lump formed in Taylor's throat. She hadn't expected Andrew to order such a thing, but she did trust him after all so perhaps it was just her fault. He did say he would give her everything she deserved. So clearly she deserved this. What a stupid girl she was and now she was getting her comeuppance as a man she'd only just met took risqué photos of her.

Her bare, spindly arms came up behind her head. Arching her back Taylor closed her eyes, anxiously she waited for the camera flash which happened a few seconds later.

"That's no good," Andrew said after a few seconds. "We're going to do this again and this time you're going to look at the camera."

Taylor refused to cry even as tears welled up behind her glasses she offloaded some of her mortification into the nearby bugs before looking back at Andrew as he levelled the camera at her once more. After taking the photo Andrew hummed in satisfaction.

"Now one from behind, same again."

Taylor couldn't not comply and Andrew took a photo of her from behind. "Very good Taylor," the man commented. Taylor relaxed and turned around. It had been mortifying having her photo taken. What if it somehow got back to Emma. Obviously, Andrew wouldn't just pass it around and nobody actually knew who he was. But Taylor couldn't help but feel anxious at the idea of the photos even existing.

"We're not done yet," Andrew cut through Taylor's relief like a knife. "Take off your shoes and jeans."

The anxiety returned in a flash. "Please…" Taylor whispered.

"No, we're going to sort out this body anxiety of your Taylor," Andrew said sternly. "Don't worry these photos are just for us. I don't plan on letting anyone else see them but the two of us."

It was a relief to have the confirmation at least Taylor thought. Though it was still incredibly embarrassing to be forced to expose herself in front of, well, the only person she felt she could rely on right now. The jeans came off after her shoes and socks. Taylor arranged her clothes into a neat pile on the floor before returning to her previous position.

"Very good Taylor," Andrew said. "I'm impressed you put your hands back behind your head without an order."

Taylor somehow flushed redder in response. He hadn't ordered her to do that had she? It was oddly pleasing that he was impressed with her though she thought as she stood up a bit straighter. It felt like too long since she'd received honest praise from anyone. God, first she melts like honey at a hug and then she preens at being told she did good. How pathetic was she.

"Spread your legs, feet shoulder width apart."

Taylor stood in her plain cotton underwear as Andrew took her photo. Making sure to look at the camera this time Taylor felt another rush of joy at the nod of acknowledgement he gave her. Turning around without being ordered Taylor waited for the camera to flash again, taking the rear shot.

"And some from the side also," Andrew said.

Once again Taylor complied, barely thinking about how he was getting a good profile of her flat breasts, lack of bum and pudgy belly. All she had to do was follow Andrew's orders, or at least anticipate them. Giddily Taylor thought, it seemed like Andrew's plan was working already.

That wasn't enough for Andrew though it seemed. Taylor stood as he flicked through the first batch of photos before looking back to her.

"And now finally, the nude shots."

There was that anxiety again…

Refusing to be defeated by her own nerves Taylor quickly unlatched her bra and in the same motion pushed down her plain cotton knickers before throwing them both onto her pile of clothes. Turning back she looked at Andrew as he looked back at her. Taylor couldn't help but grasp her elbow nervously as he very obviously looked her up and down. She was pale and skinny with everything on display now, from the top of her head right to her untrimmed bush to the tips of her toes and it was all there for Andrew to see. She might have expected him to laugh or something, but she knew he wasn't that kind of person.

"Taylor, you forgot something."

What had she- oh! Taylor went back into position, legs shoulder width apart and her hands threaded together behind her head. At least she'd shaved her legs and armpits that morning, Taylor wasn't sure what she'd think if Andrew saw any stubble.

Instead of taking the photo though Andrew paused and looked at her, scrutinising her face. "Taylor, are you doing something with your powers?"

She had been, Taylor realised. She hadn't been magically overcoming her anxiety, she'd been inadvertently pushing her emotions into the swarm. "I'm pushing my emotions into the bugs around the building." She already knew his next order.

"You're not to do that in a peaceful setting from now on, do you understand Taylor?" Andrew ordered, sounding the sternest he'd ever been. "It's pointless if you're not feeling what's happening. I've half a mind to start from scratch."

"Sorry," Taylor whimpered, the cut off emotions all rushing back and leaving her an emotional mess once again. The humiliation of standing there, exposing herself for someone's pleasure like she was just a piece of meat. Showing off her every imperfection, every little part of her body she never wanted anyone to see was on display for the only person she could trust. Tears came to blotchy eyes, her lip began to quiver. She didn't let any tears fall though, she refused to cry ever again. "Sorry," she said again. "I'm, I'm s-sorry," she choked, almost failing to live up to the promise straight away.

"Very good Taylor," Andrew praised, "some genuine emotion out of you." Finally he began taking photos of her again. Like before from his position on the sofa he took shots her whole body. Taylor took some deep breaths and mostly managed to get herself back under control.

Andrew finished with the photos, the same as those he'd taken before. Then for a change he stood up, coming closer to Taylor where he took a close up shot of the red, blotchy expression on her face. Then he took photos of her breasts before squatting down to do the same between her legs. Taylor resisted the urge to fidget as he took a straight shot, before angling the camera so it was facing up into her cleft and giving him a view up her body. He straightened up and sat back on the sofa "Now turn around."

Taylor did so, biting her lip as she did. It was easier when she wasn't facing him. The camera flashed from behind her a couple of times. No doubt he'd taken a closer picture of her butt like he'd done her vagina.

"Bend forward Taylor, as far as you can go without bending your legs."

Taylor followed the command, feeling the skin of her rear stretch around her behind. She couldn't touch her toes but she tried her best and was left mostly bent over. Her glasses were left askew but she could see Andrew from between her legs.

"Good job, very flexible," Andrew praised. He took a shot from further away before once more closing in on her nethers. "Now lean up a bit, I want you to grab your bum-cheeks for me, then pull them apart."

It wasn't an order this time. Taylor wanted to obey, but she just couldn't move from her current position. She wanted him to order her, take the choice out of her hands. That wasn't the point though was it? He wanted her to do it without their agreement forcing her. She deserved this.

Andrew grew tired of waiting. Suddenly his hand came down, popping against the taught flesh of her posterior. Taylor jumped in surprise, gripping tightly onto her calves which only made it harder to let go. "I'm not going to order you this time Taylor," he said. If it were anyone else Taylor would have though he sounded almost gleeful at her anguish.

Taylor hesitated. Her hands just wouldn't move. Andrew's hand came down again on the other cheek, this time harder and it broke Taylor's death grip on her legs. Almost relieved at the help he had provided Taylor held herself with her back arched. Her small breasts were left hanging as she reached behind her body to spread herself, exposing herself utterly for the camera.

"See, that wasn't too hard was it," Andrew said. He didn't take the obvious photo first. Instead he came around, taking a shot of her from the side angle before standing facing her. Taylor's blotchy face was presented to the camera and she looked back with fresh tears in her eyes as he took a shot of her expression.

It was only after that that he went back around, getting the other side profile on the way before he proceeded to take the money shot.

"And put your legs together, same position."

When would this end… Taylor complied, holding herself open once again as Andrew took another few photos of her exposed vagina and asshole.

"You were very brave Taylor, good work. We're finished with that for now.

Taylor anxiously turned around to be pulled into a surprise hug by the taller man. He directed them back onto the sofa with Taylor sat on one end facing him in the other.

Andrew fiddled with the screen of the cellphone for a moment before turning the camera back onto her.

"Do you know why we did all of that Taylor? He asked.

"B-because I'm just an idiot who didn't deserve your help," Taylor said. I deserved it.

"That's not quite right, so I think I'll enlighten you. First, it's because I like having a beautiful young woman under my thumb," he caught her chin between his thumb and index finger, tilting her head so she couldn't look away. "I like having control over pretty girls like you, making them do things they otherwise wouldn't want to do. His hand went down to her breast, catching her nipple between his fingers and squeezing it gently, making Taylor gasp in surprise.

"And I want to remember today for a long time. You're mine Taylor." His grip on her nipple tightened briefly, making her gasp again before he let go. "Today is the first day of the rest of your life, belonging to me."

The raw hunger in Andrew's expression was palpable. Taylor couldn't take her eyes off him.

"There's more though. Now you're mine, I want you to be the best you can be. I don't want any of that body negativity. So what if you think you have small tits or a skinny bum. You're mine and that's all that should matter to you. I'll decide if you're not pretty enough and today is the first part of making that message sink in.

"Now, I want you tell me again why we're doing this."

"I-I'm yours. We're doing this because I'm yours. I belong to you and you can do whatever you want to me," Taylor said. "And what you want to do right now is have me pose naked so you can take pictures of me because you want me to stop thinking of myself as unattractive."

"That's almost exactly right. There's one other thing though too. I'm doing this for you Taylor. I'm showing you that you are beautiful, that you are desirable. I want you, I have you and I'm never letting go."

This time the tears did fall. Taylor found herself in Andrew's arms as he stroked her back and soothed her with calm reassurances.

"I haven't had anyo-," Taylor choked on the words. "In a lon- long time. And now you-"

Andrew patted her head as she wiped her face against his shirt.

Taylor lifted her head back up. "Thank you," she said. "Thank you for saving me, thank you for taking me. I know you… you must have tricked me with the deals. I can't help but trust you, but this is the safest I've felt in a long time. I can't go back to before now, so thank you."

Andrew didn't say anything, he only stroked her hair and Taylor returned the affection, wrapping her naked body around his clothed one, pulling herself tightly into his arms.

"That was a bit more than I expected," Andrew finally said.

Taylor couldn't help but laugh into his chest. Today she had felt the most free in a long time and all it had cost her was her freedom. She'd found herself becoming another man's slave and found herself being made to pose for nude photos taken of her by a guy she'd barely known for a week but all she could feel was gratitude that he'd taken her at all. She belonged to someone now.

She wiped her wet face against his shirt again as Andrew continued to mutter praise into her ear, Taylor curled up into a ball in his arms as her tears subsided. It was actually kind of chilly in here without her clothes, she realised.

"Feeling better?" Andrew asked.

"Y-yeah."

"Good," Andrew said, pulling his phone back out. "Let's take a look together shall we."

Morbidly curious Taylor looked at the photos as Andrew started running through them. Starting with the first shots with just her bra exposed he moved from one photo to the next, commenting on what he liked in each shot. It was only when they got to the nude shots that Taylor cringed slightly, struggling to not look away. Andrew must have seen something in her expression as he spoke up.

"Something wrong? Tell me."

"My, my pubic hair," Taylor said, not able to get any more out. Her bush was completely untrimmed, not even in a pretty way. It was an absolute mess.

"It is a bit thick isn't it?" Andrew commented to her mortification. That was becoming a theme today it seemed. "Well I guess we know what we're doing next."

"I'm going to shave it," Taylor said.

"Close," Andrew said, patting and stroking her head. "I'm going to do it, right now. Okay, lie on the sofa, bum near the edge, and pull your legs up as much as you can Taylor."

This would be the most revealing position she'd been in yet, Taylor thought. It was like Andrew knew exactly how to push her boundaries and she had no way to disobey.

"Good girl," Andrew said. He once more brought out the camera. "I think we should get a few more before shots don't you?" He began taking photos again. Taylor was once more unable to resist when he ordered her to hold her legs back even further, prop them back with her elbows, which only spread them even more as she bent herself into a pretzel. Then he had her spread her pussy lips apart with her fingers to expose her inner folds between the thick hairs.

"I can see your hymen," Andrew told her as he took a photo of it. His hand came up alongside her own shaking fingers. A man touched her pussy for the first time, tugging her petals wider apart to give him a better view of her maidenhead with his camera.

Taylor had no response to that. Mortification and humiliation once more rose in her chest as she held the uncomfortable and revealing position under his orders and he took in a perfect view of her actual virginity. It was undercut with the knowledge that he wanted to see this. Andrew wanted to see every part of her, to record it for posterity and remember the day she became his. She had no say in the matter and it was quite embarrassing for Taylor to suddenly realise that all this degrading treatment was turning her on.

"Excellent, I'll be right back. You hold that position," Andrew ordered after he was finished with the camera.

Andrew hadn't given her permission to move at all and so Taylor was stuck with her legs wrapped behind her elbows and index and middle fingers spreading the delicate petals of her pussy apart as she waited for him to return. The cheeks of her ass were pulled apart by the position and Taylor's asshole was completely on display too. A small gust of cool air brushed over it and Taylor instinctively tightened up the muscle before relaxing it.

She listened as Andrew moved around the apartment, opening a cupboard before moving into another room and rummaging around there. There was a clink from the kitchen behind her followed by the sound of rushing water. The abject humiliation and arousal of a few seconds ago took a back seat to anticipation and a bit of annoyance as she continued to wait, trying to guess what he was doing while she lewdly spread herself for his pleasure. Not that he could even see her behind the cushions!

He eventually returned with a towel, razor and a bowl of water in his hands with shaving foam held in the crook of his elbow. Setting down Andrew took in Taylor's appearance once more. Her glasses were askew, having fallen down while she was waiting and her entire body was on display. Her small breasts were pushed together by the position, it was almost like she had cleavage. Despite herself Taylor let out a chuckle.

"What's so funny?" a smiling Andrew asked as he put everything down.

"Nothing," Taylor replied. "Just a stupid thought." Andrew just shrugged with a quirked eyebrow before stopping suddenly to take in her appearance.

"Another quick photo I think," he said after a moment, reaching for the camera phone and taking one more. Taylor wasn't sure why he did that, he already had photos of her in this exact position. Then he told her she could relax. Taylor let go of her pussy lips, moving her hands back to her ankles where she held them up. She could've taken the opportunity to stretch but it'd be more convenient to just keep the position as was and she'd only have to take the position again anyway. "Good girl," Andrew muttered in praise.

Taylor didn't spot the electric shaver in Andrew's back pocket so she was surprised by the sudden buzzing sound. Her surprise must have been evident because Andrew commented. "Need to get the worst of it gone before we can do the shorter hairs."

Taylor had never really thought of that before, she'd always kept her legs and pits closely shaved so it had never been a problem for her before. Obviously the longer messy hairs would just get caught in the razor if he just went in on it.

Andrew pressed the buzzing razor against the top of her pussy, dragging it first downwards all the way to the bottom of one side of her vagina before brushing away the cut hairs onto the towel he'd laid on the floor. Then Andrew began running it back up the other way. Going back up Taylor could feel the vibrations running through her skin. In spite of herself she couldn't help but find the tingles pleasant, perhaps too pleasant. Moisture built up again in her pussy as Andrew continued with the electric shaver and she watched on silently until he finished and turned it off.

Had he noticed her arousal? Would he comment on it, maybe stop the whole thing to grab the camera and make her pose as he took more photos? More fluid began to build up at the thought.

Ignorant of Taylor's inner monologue. Andrew next brought up the can of shaving cream. Taylor wasn't sure what she had thought what else would happen, but obviously he began lathering up his hands before laying them on her privates. Taylor resisted the urge to squirm as Andrew almost massaged the outside of her pussy, rubbing the cream into the remaining short hairs. Then it was the dangerous part.

The razor came up. It was a man's razor with a detachable head and a long plastic handle with a bulbous end. Taylor stayed as still as she could while he ran the sharp blades of the tool delicately over her mons. He only stopped his work to occasionally shake the razor in the water or apply a bit more shaving cream. Over the next several minutes he ran the razor over all the remaining hair he could find. Nothing was forgotten, even a few stragglers around her asshole were located and Taylor squeaked when she felt Andrew's hands pull on the skin around her rear to make the flesh taut as he applied the tool there too.

It felt like to took forever but with nary a scratch Andrew finally finished and began wiping up the remaining foam with the towel. He had shaved Taylor's pussy bare as promised.

"Now hold that position for me again Taylor, good girl."

The camera came out again and Andrew took photos once more. Taylor was once again ordered to spread her lips apart for the camera. Andrew was not one to be denied even a shred of humiliation though and Taylor was shocked once again when the man took the now used razor and pressed it handle first into her asshole.

"Eeep!" Taylor squeaked, clenching tightly on the invader. Instinctively she went to push it out, but Andrew's finger pressed back and the razor only went further in, the ribbed plastic handle rubbed against the sensitive muscles of her anus. Taylor felt like she could feel every millimetre that entered inside her as Andrew mercilessly pushed it in.

And of course, he was catching it all on camera.

"Excellent, hold it there Taylor," Andrew ordered as he decided he'd shoved the plastic far enough in. Then he went and took what Taylor prayed to God was going to be the last group of photos were taken.

Andrew was finally satisfied with the shots he'd taken. He stood up, stretching his legs and letting out a sigh.

"Can I get up now?" Taylor asked.

"Not yet," was Andrew's infuriating answer as he tidied up the shaving equipment. Taylor was left in what was becoming an increasingly uncomfortable position. A tingle of arousal remained with leftover moisture from the shaving and a hint of dew on her pussy lips leaving an unpleasantly cold sensation on her sensitive flesh. She desperately wanted to get up and stretch. But she had to follow Andrew's orders now and couldn't move without his permission. Grasping her ankles once more Taylor was forced to wait it out.

Andrew didn't keep her waiting for long though, coming and taking one more surprise photo as she pouted at him before sitting down next to her curled up form.

"I'm really pleased with you today Taylor," he said. He began stroking up and down her raised calf. "I didn't think we'd get this far so quickly but look at you now. Where are all those nerves from half an hour ago."

They were gone, perhaps not a surprise. All Taylor had to do was let herself star in a porn shoot, give herself to a man as his obedient slave and have a piece of plastic shoved up her rear while he took photos. She wasn't entirely sure if it was worth it, and wasn't that saying something. "Yeah."

"Well, it's getting a bit late isn't it? Andrew said. "So as your new master-" Taylor was surprised at the use of the word. What he'd done to her would be called mastering by anyone else wouldn't it. Taylor wasn't sure how she felt about that. Andrew had clearly taken advantage of the powers he had over her, but Taylor knew he only did it for a good purpose. "-I think it's important I reward such good behaviour from you today. Hold that position."

Andrew once more brought out the camera phone and his hand came around to touch Taylor's pussy. Soft warm fingers rubbed the outside of her labia, which was still damp and sensitive from the shaving before he slipped his fingers inside and ran them up and down a few times, easily finding her pronounced clitoris. There was moisture already around her opening and Andrew's fingers dipped into her virgin tunnel to tease her hymen before returning to her clit which he proceeded to massage delicately, occasionally running his fingers back down for fresh lubrication.

"How does that feel?" Andrew asked.

"I-it feels good," Taylor managed to get out as her breathing picked up. She couldn't imagine letting anyone else do this but with Andrew it was different. What was she going to do anyway, he could just order her to let him. She held tighter onto her ankles as Andrew suddenly started rubbing harder against her clit.

"I bet it does." Andrew angled the camera to catch Taylor's expression as he continued to work. She was a mess, her glasses askew again and her hair quickly became ruffled as she turned side to side.

"Are you close?" He asked. Taylor only nodded as the stimulation continued. "Tell me when you're almost there," he commanded, quickly tapping on the phone's touchscreen with his free fingers.

"I-I…" Taylor gasped. "I'm cumming!" She screamed into the air. Fluid squirted from her virgin pussy, splashing Andrew, Taylor and the floor. Andrew kept teasing Taylor, gently easing her down from the intense climax until it finally finished and every moment of it was caught on camera.

"You can relax now," Andrew said. Taylor gratefully let her legs fall to the floor as she recovered her breath. Andrew took a few more photos while she recovered and it was a minute or two before Taylor managed to sit herself up. He really liked that camera didn't he?

There was wetness, on the floor, on Andrew, and Taylor realised she had been splashed herself with her own girlcum when she came. She could feel it drying now, little flecks of moisture on her cheek and forehead, probably even in her hair.

"I'm sorry about the… mess," Taylor managed to say in what she hoped would be the final embarrassing thing to happen to her today.

"It's fine," Andrew said with a smile. "Just shows I did a good job, no?"

"Y-yeah."

Andrew pulled the naked, sticky girl into another hug. "Nothing to be embarrassed about."

"Sure," Taylor replied. Andrew chuckled before reaching for a tv remote wedged into the side of the sofa. "Fancy some Tv?"

"I think I should shower first…" Taylor said.

"It's through the door," Andrew pointed. "There's an en-suite."

"Sure," Taylor replied again as Andrew pulled her into his side, kissing her on the cheek before letting her get up and shower. When she was finished she came back out with just one of Andrew's large towels wrapped around herself. She'd left her clothes in the living room. Taylor went for her clothes but Andrew, who had started watching some Tv in her absence pulled her down into his lap.

Naked as the say she was born, Taylor spent the next couple hours just watching pointless pop quiz Tv with the man who basically owned her now. It was a strange feeling. They played along, Andrew was terrible with current events, and American history but everything else he seemed good with.

"What happens now?" Taylor asked as some adverts came on.

"Hmm? About you?" Andrew brought his hand up to stroke her hair again. It was a nice feeling. "You'll go home as normal, pretend everything is alright nothing wrong. I'll be giving you a phone. I expect you to keep it charged and on you at all times."

"Okay," Taylor said. She'd wanted to get a phone, especially with her hero career in the future in mind. Although that had apparently fallen down the wayside now. Taylor didn't think Andrew would want her to go out on patrol or anything. It was nice, having the decision taken out of her hands. She didn't ned to feel guilty about her mom if Andrew simply ordered her to take a cell phone. She didn't need to worry about a lot of things anymore.

"After that I'll drop you a few texts here or there, organise to meet up. We can work on your body confidence some more," he said. There was an undercurrent of that dangerous tone to Andrew's voice. Taylor didn't really know for sure but she guessed it was how he spoke when he was particularly aroused.

"Oaky cool," Taylor said before reaching across her master and picking up his phone. The time on it said it was getting pretty late.

"I should go," Taylor said reluctantly. She needed to get moving before it went dark.

"No problem," Andrew sighed, seemingly amused and surprised with himself. "I suppose I got too carried away playing with you I forgot to see to my own needs. Go get dressed."

Taylor went to start dressing, grabbing her bra she put it on, turning around she bent down, giving Andrew a look at her behind as she did. The Taylor of yesterday would never have been brave enough to have done that, Taylor realised. Andrew really had done a miracle on her. Only putting her top clothes on at first, she kept giving Andrew an eyeful but eventually only her panties and jeans were left. Reaching for her panties she was stopped as Andrew caught her wrist.

"I'm keeping these, you little tease," he said, that subtle reverb to his voice came out again and Taylor's legs clenched as she suddenly felt needy. Then his words came back to her.

"O-okay," Taylor replied.

"Okay sir," Andrew commanded.

"Okay s-sir?" Taylor breathed out.

"Good girl," Andrew leaned forward, the hand holding her panties reaching around her back to pull her to him. Andrew gave Taylor her first kiss. His tongue shot out into her mouth, duelling her inexperienced tongue into submission and Taylor could only breathlessly take it. He pulled away after a few seconds as the slightly dazed girl looked on in confusion. Taylor felt his hand run down behind her to between her legs. The bunched up pair of panties was rubbed up between her wettened lips as he smeared her arousal over the trophy. That's what it was, a trophy. Taylor had been conquered like the princess in a trashy novel, made to submit to the man opposite her, and she hadn't even lost her virginity yet. Taylor let out a squeak at the sudden stimulation of the cotton between her legs before Andrew pulled back. He brought the sodden panties up between their faces.

"Give them a sniff," Andrew ordered. Taylor complied, smelling her arousal on the panties her new master, lover? had claimed from her. Andrew leaned forward, kissing her on the cheek.

"Good girl," he said into her ear. "Now go finish getting dressed before I decide I'll be keeping you here after all."

Taylor quickly pulled on her jeans, the rough fabric felt intense against her bare quim. Andrew led her to the door.

"I'll call you soon, okay?"

"Okay," Taylor said, comfortable that he was telling the truth. A sudden urge saw her jump forward to hug Andrew, kissing him on the lips before she darted away. Not brave enough to look back she blushed heavily as she hurried away from the surprised expression on her new master's face. She needed to catch the bus home so she started heading towards a nearby bus stop.

A lot had happened today. Taylor belonged to someone now, with someone who would care for her, se to her needs and push her boundaries. It was a heady feeling and tears almost crept back to her eyes before she blinked them away. Warmth blossomed in her chest. Taylor had someone on her side now and nobody could take that away from her.

As she walked past pedestrians who were completely unaware she was going commando, Taylor blushed and ducked her head, pulling her hood over her head to hide her face. Maybe this could be the last embarrassing thing to happen to her today? She thought as arousal once more began to pool between her legs. Her jeans rubbed against her damp pussy all the way as she kept walking. She'd need to get home asap to prevent any stains showing. When she got back she'd also be taking a long bath too…

There was a beep from her new phone. It was a text from Andrew.

You aren't allowed to cum until next time we're together.

Goddamnit.

Chapter 4

Chapter Text

It had been a little over a week now and Sophia had mostly changed her mind about Carlill.

Sophia had managed to go out on her own two nights over the course of the week. She'd felt so powerful. Unlike before where she'd had to maintain her distance, now she was in the thick of it. She flowed through groups of bad guys like a blender. She could now watch from up close as the light in someone's eyes went out.

The PRT had already issued a statement after she'd hit one of the Merchant's storehouses, one she'd known about but appreciated she couldn't attack without giving up that she was still patrolling without PRT supervision. They thought there was some new Parahuman running around. There were no eyewitnesses though so Sophia knew they wouldn't catch onto what had really happened. Even if they did though. If someone reported someone running around looking like her in her shadow form, why would they suspect her? They already knew how her powers worked and she obviously hadn't second triggered, she was too tough for that to happen.

So Sophia had changed her mind completely about Carlill. Everyone had to work with what they were given, he had a funky Master/Trump power and he was using it just like Sophia would, like a predator. She had spent the last few days in anticipation of meeting him on Friday. She'd play it cool, he'd offer her the upgrade long term and Sophia would play hard to get. She'd get a bunch of concessions out of him and walk away basically free with her newly upgrade powers.

It was Friday evening and Sophia couldn't wait as she once more went to meet the man at his apartment. She'd picked up the cash from one of the teachers after class. But she had to report to the PRT by eight so she needed to get the money delivered, make Carlill give her the upgrade permanently and get back to the PRT building across town before then.

Carlill would open with a pretty harsh deal. Sophia would pretend to still be uninterested, keep working him down until he offered her a deal she liked. This wasn't the sort of thing Sophia was used to, she was fighter not a talker. But she'd done a good job last week of playing down the power upgrade and she knew she held most of the cards. Carlill needed her, not the other way around. She could just walk away and he knew it.

Squaring herself up, Sophia confidently knocked on the apartment door.

Carlill answered a few seconds later. He didn't say anything. He only looked to see it was only her outside before opening the door fully and gesturing for her to come inside.

"Good afternoon Sophia. Would you like a drink?"

"No thanks. I won't be here that long," Sophia said, making sure to play it cool. She pulled out the envelope with the money in it and tossing it onto the kitchen worktop. She wanted to come off as uninterested.

"No problem," Andrew replied as he went to get a can of cola for himself. Snapping it open, the hiss of the decompressed air was loud in the silent room as Sophia waited for him to speak. Only he didn't.

The silence lingered. This wasn't going like Sophia had thought it would. She'd thought Carlill would be all chatty like last time, give her something to work with. Instead, he seemed content to just stand there. He didn't even go to check the money was all there.

Carlill took a big drink of the beverage. He noisily gulped down the drink and then let out a long sigh after he finished. Sophia couldn't stand it.

"Aren't you going to say anything?" She asked.

"What do you mean?" Carlill replied.

"Like ask me about the upgrade or something, whether it worked out, or something."

"I knew it'd work out." Carlill replied uninterestedly. "Is there something you need Sophia?"

He goddamned knew there was something she wanted!

"I just… you're not gonna try to convince me to make another deal with you?"

"No," was the flippant reply for the other man. He shrugged.

"B-but," Sophia spluttered. "I thought you wanted to recruit me."

"Well yeah I did," Carlill replied, shrugging again. "But I've been doing some thinking and you seemed pretty against the idea of working for me last week and what I offered apparently wasn't attractive enough either. It's not like I don't have any other options though. It's cool."

Sophia was rendered speechless at the man's gall. "After all that you said last week, you're just giving up on trying to recruit me? You're not even gonna try to make an offer?"

"Eh…" Carlill made a so-so gesture with his free hand. "You were pretty dead set against it last week. I'm not gonna waste time pointlessly trying to convince you to join me. I mean, you're not gonna just give up what you've got right now for a little power upgrade, are you?"

"No of course not," Sophia immediately agreed. "I just thought it was strange is all. Like, you could offer me another week with the upgrade or something."

"Actually I couldn't do that," Carlill said frankly. "I only have a limited number of charges to make deals with, so I can't just waste them on short term stuff like that."

"Oh." Sophia wasn't sure how to reply to that. She wanted to argue with him, say he could offer a different deal, but that'd make her look eager. Carlill needed to be the one to suggest a different deal. If Sophia came out now it'd only make her look weak.

The awkward silence from before immediately resaturated the room.

"So what, that's it?" Sophia asked, forcing her voice to not rise an octave as she spoke. "I guess you don't need me to deliver the money next time then?"

"Well I'd still prefer you to deliver the money. Actually, can I just say too. Friday's aren't good for me anymore. I want the money on Thursday next week. Make sure your teachers know. I assume that's alright by your schedule. It's probably easier, I assume you do most of your PRT work on weekends."

"Sure, whatever," Sophia agreed uninterestedly. He was right too. Unlike how the other Wards had it, Winslow didn't have the funky flexible days off thing for some students so all her PRT appearances were in the evenings or on weekends. The Winslow staff would just have to cope. It was their problem anyway, not Sophia's.

"Anyway going back, the blackmail thing was mainly to get to speak to you yeah. But seeing as you're not interested in joining my team that's sort of fallen down the wayside hasn't it? But I do still want the money and I really don't want to have to start dealing with the staff at Winslow directly either. It'd be better to keep that separation." Carlill went to the envelope and pulled out a few bills. Counting out fifty bucks he pressed the cash into Sophia's hand.

"So consider this payment for making the delivery today. Don't worry, they don't have to know," Carlill joked.

"Thanks," Sophia said tonelessly. She'd never felt more disappointed to be given free money.

"Anyway I'm sure you've got things to do right?" Andrew's hand came up to hover behind her. Sophia somehow found herself herded out of the apartment.

"I'll see you next Thursday then. Have a nice weekend, Sophia."

The door was promptly shut behind her.

Turning back Sophia gaped at the closed doorway.

What just happened?

Anger and humiliation at being just brushed off warred with embarrassment and rage that he'd just given up on her. She pulled her hand back to knock on the door before changing her mind and turning to walk away.

Had she just completely blown it? What was she going to do now!?

Sophia turned back to the door.

Gritting her teeth, she tried to calm down. She needed to stop and think about what to do next.

Sophia could just go back in there. She could threaten Carlill, try to force him to give her the power upgrade. But that wouldn't work. Carlill was as cool as a cucumber last time she was there, he wasn't afraid of her. Hell, maybe he already had other Parahumans working for him.

Sophia looked around the corridor. She couldn't rule out someone with a stranger power acting as bodyguard for him. They could be watching her even now… Sophia schooled her expression. So that option was definitely out.

She wouldn't beg either. She needed Carlill to come to her, but that wasn't going to happen.

Sophia clenched her fists. Was there nothing she could do?

With a huff, Sophia stormed off.

The whole way out of the building she could only replay the conversation in her head. Of course he had other options! He was putting together a team. Presumably he had a few c-listers in mind, maybe already recruited. Independents or minor Villains without a serious rapsheet willing to make a switch to heroism, that was possible. Maybe he'd managed to suss out some fresh triggers too. He'd need at least one A-lister to power up to something near S-class like he could do with her though, or nobody would take them seriously.

He could have recruited someone who was better known like Parian. Although Sophia couldn't think of what he'd be able to do to convince the notoriously combat averse Cape to sign up with his power. How do you upgrade dolls as a power anyway?

Maybe someone like Grue? Sophia could picture a weakling like him going for an easy powerup. If Grue, that bastard, got a swanky power upgrade and she didn't… Sophia could imagine what she might do to upgrade Grue's powers. Maybe let it block off people's air. Grue could just choke out a room full of people in seconds. That'd be pretty hardcore to be real, but nowhere near as awesome as what Sophia knew she could do with her upgraded power.

She had just under an hour left before the temporary upgrade ran out. She'd barely had an opportunity to enjoy using it!

"Ugh!"

Checking the time, Sophia hurried off to get back for her shift with the PRT. It was console duty tonight… She'd have the entire evening to stew in her own frustration and all until next Thursday to think of a solution. Hopefully she could figure out a way to get Carlill to offer her the upgrade again before then.

Thinking of an idea Sophia grabbed her phone. Dropping a quick text she asked Emma if she could come round tomorrow. Hopefully her friend might have some ideas.

Chapter 5

Chapter Text

It was Saturday afternoon and Taylor couldn't hold it in any longer. She needed to see him. She wanted to see what he had planned for her next. It set her heart aflutter and her mind racing with ideas. She popped back into her bedroom to prepare an overnight bag.

She'd struggled to get to sleep last night. She wasn't allowed to satisfy the damp need between her legs and the bit of self-touching she'd engaged in had only stoked her own fires higher as she thought about what Andrew might want to do to her, or have her do for him next time they were together. Even now there was a slight patch of moisture between her legs. At this rate she'd need to change her underwear, again.

She'd spent a decent bit of the morning looking for something nice to wear to be ready for his call which she'd imagined, hoped, would be soon. Andrew had said he wanted her to be less self-conscious about her body so Taylor wanted to make an effort and look good for him. Sadly she didn't have much in the way of sexy clothes. Most of her wardrobe was pretty plain. There wasn't much to choose from but in the end she settled for an older pair of jeans that fit more snugly along with a thin tank top. It was short, leaving a small gap of skin between the waist of her jeans and her tummy. It was an effort for Taylor to put it on. Looking at herself in the mirror her eyes were drawn to the paunch of her stomach. She hoped Andrew wouldn't criticise her, but if he did, he'd just tell her how it was going to be made better. She felt it was worth the risk. She could wear her hoodie while she was out in public too so it'd only be Andrew who saw anything.

But the call hadn't come yet. Taylor had spent the rest of the morning stewing in her own juices, literally as she played with her new phone in her bedroom. Eventually lust and frustration gave way to just frustration. Taylor had quickly decided that if he wasn't going to call her today, she'd call on him.

Andrew hadn't said she couldn't come to visit him either. So she hoped he wouldn't be upset. Although, perhaps he might choose to punish her for her impudence? Racy thoughts about what kind of 'punishment' he might deliver came to mind. Finally Taylor decided to make a move.

"I'm going out to see a friend," Taylor told her Dad as he watched Tv in the living room. "I might spend the night too."

"Okay Taylor. Have a good time and give me a call if you do decide to stay over, okay?" her father said with a brief smile. He didn't even bother to ask who she was going to see. Taylor put it out of her mind. She didn't need her dad's support anymore. She had Andrew now.

She wasn't even out of the door yet. She certainly would need another change of knickers at this rate.

It was a nervous Taylor that knocked on the apartment door. Wringing her hands together she anxiously awaited her master who opened the door. He seemed surprised to see her for a moment before he reached for her.

"Come in," he practically pulled her inside before putting back the latch and locking it.

Taylor pulled off the rucksack she had brought a change of clothes and toiletries in. While Andrew was amusedly looking at the bag she quickly pulled off her hoodie. Grasping her elbow in one hand she looked to the floor, waiting for his judgement.

"You're wearing much tighter clothes today." Andrew commented from across her as he noticed her outfit. He stepped up to her. His taller frame let him loom slightly over her, it wasn't something Taylor often experienced being as tall as she was.

She glanced up at him. He was wearing a simple t-shirt and sweatpants, a lot more casual than what he'd been wearing yesterday. "Go to the living room."

Feet suddenly feeling heavy, wondering if she'd done the right thing to please him, Taylor walked into the living room. She automatically went back to the spot she'd stood in the last time she had visited. "Hands behind your head."

She assumed the position before the words were finished coming out of his mouth with hands behind her head, legs shoulder width apart. Andrew came up behind her. His hands went to her sides, running up and down the side of her top before going down to bare skin at her waist.

"Quite brave of you to dress like this I think." His hands came up, dragging her top up in the process until the fabric was brought over her breast and her bra was exposed. Andrew bunched up the tight top so that it was held up by her bra.

His hands went down to her waist, pressing at the waistline. The jeans were tight, perhaps too tight.

"These must have been hard to put on," Andrew commented as he struggled to get his fingers under the hemline.

"They were," Taylor said. Truth be told they were really biting into her skin with how tight they were.

"I'm thinking I want to see you in dresses," Andrew said, now moving to stroke her bare belly with both hands. "Something light and Summery. But it's not the best weather for that right now."

"Sorry," Taylor said. "I-I don't have any dresses.

"Really?" Andrew asked, making her cringe.

He didn't continue speaking, instead continuing to run his hands over her. One hand came up, pushing under her bra to fondle a breast.

"You couldn't last a day before running back to me."

"I couldn't," Taylor admitted easily, happy to admit the shameful truth as long as he kept touching her. Her words elicited a low hum from the man holding her.

"Thirsty little thing. What would you like to do to you today?" Andrew finally asked.

"I don't mind," Taylor said, shivering at the thought of what he would do. "Whatever you want."

"Oh?" Andrew pulled her back into his chest. He caught her nipple between his finger and thumb and began teasing it. "What if I just want to spend the day teasing you?"

"W-whatever you want."

"Hmm. So you didn't just come back eager for the chance to cum?"

"N-nooo."

"Well maybe I should put that to the test then," Andrew said to Taylor's trepidation. "First though, we have a few pictures to take, don't we."

"We do?" Taylor resisted the urge to groan.

"Yes, we didn't get any good standing shots of you last night after the shaving."

"Oh, we better get that fixed then."

"Strip," Andrew ordered.

Eagerly Taylor shucked off her clothes. The tight jeans were definitely too small on her and she had to practically peel them off as Andrew watched for his own amusement, clearly noticing the marks left by the pants. Taylor folded up her clothes and set them aside, she didn't expect to be putting them back on for a while.

She went back into position. Andrew already had the camera phone ready and Taylor smiled as he took the front shot. Already a day later and she was dealing with this tremendously better than before. She turned to the left, and then right side before turning around for the rear shots. Without being ordered she spread her cheeks, exposing her little asshole and pussy.

"Eager to please today aren't you?" Andrew commented lecherously.

Taylor didn't respond. She only brought a hand between her legs from the front, spreading her pussy lips between her index and middle fingers. Andrew made a pleased noise as he grabbed a snapshot.

Heat pooled in her belly. In a fit of pique, Taylor decided she didn't want to bring the photo session to an end. Catching him by surprise, Taylor went to the sofa next. She lifted a foot, standing it on the armrest and balancing on one foot she posed with her legs spread provocatively. Andrew snapped up more photos eagerly.

Getting even more carried away Taylor went to kneel on the sofa, arching her back at Andrews prompting and he took shots of her looking back at the camera with her ass in the air and wet pussy on display.

They carried on like that for what turned out to be over half an hour as Taylor tried to find more provocative positions to present herself for Andrew's pleasure.

"That's enough," Andrew finally said, as she went to take another position. "I think I have enough photos, for now."

"Yes sir," Taylor demurely said, going to sit normally on the sofa, curling her legs underneath herself.

He sat down on the other end, but must have changed his mind about something as he suddenly reached out and grabbed her around the waist. Taylor let out a little yelp as he pulled her so she was sat leaning against his chest. His hands wrapped around her belly, rubbing tender circles.

"You're quite needy, my Taylor," he said.

"Sorry sir," Taylor said. "I just wanted to see you."

"I can see that."

Andrew reached up and pinched a nipple making Taylor gasp at the sudden pain.

"I don't mind at all," he said. "A girl so completely devoted to me already she can't be out of my presence for more than a few hours. It's the stuff of men's dreams I won't lie. Even if this is a bit unexpected."

"I'm sorry if I did anything to annoy you sir," Taylor apologised again. She was starting to worry she'd actually upset him. She'd just jumped in on him without warning. He might have had something important to do and instead he was forced to look after the needs of his horny teenage slave.

"Are you?" Andrew teased, starting to play with a breast in each hand. "I'm already starting to think you're going to be a bit of a handful to manage so I think I'm going to start laying down a few punishments for cheeky behaviour. What do you say to that?"

"I deserve anything you do to me sir," Taylor said.

"Oh? Like this?" Andrew's hands playing with her breasts went to her nipples and he pinched them harshly, twisting them to cause even more pain. Taylor let out a scream of surprise.

"Y-yes sir!" Taylor bit out through the pain.

"Clearly you're wanting some kind of punishment... Is that what you're angling for? Tell me."

"I just wanted to be with you sir. I didn't care if you'd punish me. I just wanted to be here."

Andrew let go of her nipples. "Damn," he said after a few seconds of silence. "Lay it on thick why don't you."

His hands went back to massaging her tummy for a few minutes as they devolved into silence. Taylor's own hands went to hold his and Andrew didn't resist when she shyly interlocked their fingers together.

"Don't worry I'm really not upset," he eventually said to her relief. "I just didn't expect this kind of reaction from you. You were a shy little bookworm yesterday and today you're coming round in clothes two sizes too small, practically begging for a spanking like the jailbait you are."

"I-" Andrew cut her off when his left hand wrapped around her delicate throat. Taylor's own hand came up to grasp his wrist but she didn't resist his hold. His thumb began rubbing little circles around her pulse point as he began speaking.

"What we're going to do is give you the punishment you obviously need. Then we're going to play a bit together. Or maybe mix the two," Andrew commented after a brief pause for thought. "Then we're going to spend a nice afternoon together. How does that sound?"

"That sounds lovely," the naked girl said.

"How do you think I should punish you, Taylor?" Andrew asked, rlaxing and retightening his grip on her nipples.

"I-I dunno, a spanking?" Taylor suggested, thinking back to his previous words.

"That would work, wouldn't it?" Andrew said. "Would give us some nice opportunities for some more photos too." Taylor rolled her eyes. "But I've been feeling needy since yesterday too you know. Those photos we took yesterday did help quite a bit, but there's nothing compared to the real thing." He pulled up on her nipples. Taylor arched her back as the force became slightly too much before he stopped pulling and went back to merely pinching them.

He'd masturbated to her, Taylor realised. She resisted the urge to squirm as her own arousal built up. He'd touched himself to her skinny, flat chested body. A bit of warmth in her chest blossomed alongside the arousal further down.

"I'm not going to take your virginity as a punishment, no we'll make that more of a spectacle I think," he said to the squirming girl. He finally let up the pressure on her breasts. "I think we will start with a spanking."

Taylor was not given an opportunity to respond as he quickly manhandled her onto her front so her top half and face pressed into the cushions. Her master's knee came up between her legs which had nowhere else to go but onto the floor. One hand held her steady by the small of her back. With the other Andrew grasped one of her buttocks and he kneaded it gently.

"I'm not going to order you to do this Taylor, but I want you to know that if you don't count each spank successfully and thank me each time we're going to start again until you do. Do you understand?"

Taylor managed to rearrange herself so she could turn her head to look up at him. "Yes sir."

The first spank landed instantly. A harsh open palm slap to her posterior. Taylor let out a shriek of surprise into the cushion. Andrew held off on the next spank for a second, giving her a chance to recover from the surprise.

"One! T-thank you sir." She hadn't though it would hurt that much!

"Very good."

She was ready this time and tensed up as Andrew's palm came down. She didn't scream, but let out a squeal into the cushion as Andrew's palm hit her other cheek. Actually the second one didn't hurt nearly as much as the first.

"T-two! Thank you sir!" Taylor said.

The blows continued. The shock of the first slap quickly faded but as he continued spanking her quickly reddening posterior, Taylor found the blows only began to hurt more and more. She broke on the sixteenth strike, wailing into the cushion.

"S-six-sixteen… Thank you sir," Taylor gasped out weakly, sobbing into the cushion.

"I didn't quite hear that," Andrew said sternly.

"Sixteen! Thank You Sir!" Taylor shouted out quickly.

"Much better. If this was a proper punishment I think I might have had to start again regardless."

Taylor shivered at the idea. She had barely handled what he'd done to her so far. She couldn't imagine having to start all over again.

"Only a few more now, ready?" Taylor only nodded and pressed her face into the cushion.

"S-seventeen! Thank you Sir!" Knowing it was almost over gave her a second wind and made the now harsh spanks somehow more bearable.

"Eighteen!" Thank you sir!"

There was a pause for a second as Taylor anticipated the next strike, only it didn't come. She was about to raise her head to ask in confusion if it was over when Andrew's hand suddenly came down, harder than ever before.

Taylor screamed, arching her back and squirming in her master's grip, but he held her in place until she relaxed back down. "Nineteen! Thank you, sir!"

The twentieth strike was just as harsh as the previous. Taylor screamed again and then went limp in his lap.

"Twenty… Thank you sir." She was breathing heavily. She hoped silently that that was the end.

A hand came to rest on her sore buttocks. Andrew gently stroked the tender skin, which still smarted at the soft touches.

"Very good Taylor, you managed to get through all twenty spanks without missing one out."

Taylor didn't respond, only breathing heavily to catch her breathe. There was the snap and flash of Andrew's camera going off, no doubt capturing the redness of her rear. A hand came up to brush her hair away from her red, tear-stained face. Then he took a photo of that too to Taylor's dark amusement. She looked back at the camera, letting him capture everything.

"Now that's done I think we can move onto more pleasurable things," Andrew said. "I want you kneeling on the floor, between my legs."

Taylor didn't really want to move but she none the less rolled off his lap, catching herself on the carpet floor. Slowly she arranged herself so that she wasn't supporting any of her weight on her sore bottom as she kneeled in front of him.

Andrew reached forward with a tissue to wipe her wet face. "I'm very proud of you Taylor," he said, favouring her with a smile while brushing some loose hairs off her cheek. Somehow that made what she'd just gone through worth it. She smiled back at him as best she could. Andrew leaved forward in the seat, going to catch her hair in his grip he pulled her up slightly so he could kiss her.

Taylor tasted the saltiness of her own tears on her lips as Andrew's tongue forced its way into her mouth. She kissed back as well as she could, enjoying the taste of his lips as his flavour overshadowed everything else. She wasn't a good kisser, she'd not had any opportunities being a social pariah. Hopefully her master would help Taylor get some practice in. That would be a win-win in Taylor's book. Andrew pulled down his pants to give Taylor her first look at a man's penis.

It was already quite long, partially erect and uncut. Taylor watched as it finished hardening quickly before her very eyes. The final length was intimidating and its shadow loomed over Taylor's face as she stared cross eyed at the appendage.

While she was distracted, Andrew took another photo…

"Are you going to take a photo of everything we do?" Taylor asked.

"Whenever we do something new," Andrew said. "I'm quite liking our little photo collection already."

Not wanting to think about that for the moment, Taylor went back to looking at the cock in front of her face. She readied herself, anticipating the next order as Andrew set up the camera on a tripod to record next to them. Only it was not an order.

Andrew's hand went back behind her head to grasp her hair. He pulled her forward, pressing her face into his pubes at the base of his cock. Taylor inadvertently inhaled, taking in his scent. It was musty, salty like sweat. Then he tilted her up, pulling her head up so she could see his face. He took his cock in his free hand and slapped it down across her lips and face. He rubbed it across her features and Taylor felt as something wet was smeared from the tip against her cheek.

He pulled up again and Taylor didn't resist as the tip of his cock was now pressed against her lips. She opened them, letting her tongue come forward to taste him as he pulled back his foreskin to let her taste his glans directly.

"Careful with your teeth," Andrew advised. "Use your lips as much as possible."

Taylor already knew that, she wasn't an idiot. Still, she went to work, bringing up her hands to take hold of his shaft and fondle his balls. That's what she had read you were supposed to do. Andrew seemed pleased, letting go and leaning back on the chair to watch her fellate him for the first time. She ran her tongue around the sensitive head, making sure to gently pump the shaft at the same time.

"You're good at this," Andrew praised to her absolute satisfaction. "Deeper now."

Taylor hadn't thought she was ready to take him deeper but she tried anyway. Leaning forward to take more of his shaft into her mouth, she resisted the urge to gag as her master's cock ticked the back of her throat. She pulled back slightly to recover and swallowed a few times to regain control of her gag reflex before trying again to the same effect. This time she held it back there longer, pleasuring him with her tongue and sucking gently which only made Andrew lean his head back and moan. Taylor saw his hands grasp at air, as if he was holding back the urge to just grab her face and fuck it.

Taylor fell back into a new rhythm. She would try to take him deeper for a few seconds before pulling back, teasing him with her hands as she went. It was thrilling, watching her master come undone as he would occasionally look down to make eye contact with her. Her lower body was becoming warm with arousal.

"Play with yourself," Andrew suddenly ordered, adjusting himself so he could look down at her more comfortably. Taylor let go of his shaft, beginning to pump her head up and down as she brought her spit slickened hand between her already wet pussy lips. Her fingers found their way to her clit, which she began to rub, trying to match the way he'd done it the previous day. Andrew made sure to maintain eye contact with her.

"Good girl," playing with yourself which you suck me off," he teased. A hand came behind her head, pulling her slightly deeper on his shaft as she bobbed er head. Dutifully she began to follow the non-verbal instructions, sinking his cock deeper into her mouth. Andrew didn't let go of her head, just letting it rest there as she continued to service him.

Her throat was beginning to feel sore as they continued, but the way Andrew's body was tensing and the way his dick would occasionally twitch in her mouth made Taylor think he must be getting close. She was too, she thought. She could feel that knot of tension in her stomach tighten as she kept touching herself. She didn't want to cum before he did though and despite her intense desire after having been denied last night she held off.

"Mhghmmm," Andrew groaned as he suddenly began to cum. His cock twitched wildly in her mouth and Taylor was forced to back up lest she start choking properly. In spite of that though a few drops of cum still managed to hit the top of her mouth before it popped out.

Cum continued to burst from the shaft and Taylor was unable to react as she accidentally pushed herself over the edge too. Andrew's hand came to his cock, pumping it and aiming the spray of cum onto Taylor's face, glasses and hair as they both moaned their own orgasms. Her open mouth inadvertently caught a few more streaks of cum and Taylor panted as they both recovered from their own orgasms.

Andrew pressed the tip of his dick to her lips. "Suck the last bit out," he ordered, breathing heavily. Taylor brought her lips back to the tip of the cock, sucking the last bit of semen into her mouth. It tasted salty, less bitter than she'd thought it would. She wasn't disappointed by the taste though, which was good because based on the look Andrew was giving her she'd be finding herself tasting it a lot more in the future.

Taylor brought her hand up to feel the sticky fluid on her face. A streak of cum covered her glasses, making it hard to see out of that lens.

Andrew grabbed the camera from beside them. Then he reached down and caught her other hand by the wrist

"Clean up your hand, with your mouth," he ordered.

Taylor looked at the dampness of the hand she'd been touching herself with. She'd already sucked down Andrew's cum so Taylor wasn't averse to sampling her own fluid. She popped one of her wet fingers into her mouth, sucking on it and pulling the digit out slowly, careful to look at either Andrew or the camera as she did so. She went through each finger, sampling her own flavour. She didn't enjoy it as much as Andrew's cum, but that was expected she supposed. She did enjoy pleasing him though and once her fingers were lean of her own cum she went to wiping the rest of his cum off her face and chest, feeding it to herself greedily.

"So eager to please," Andrew stroked her hair and she preened under the attention. "I think we both could use a shower," he said.

He pulled her up to a standing position, pulling her into his chest his hand went back to her bum, squeezing it. Taylor had completely forgotten about the soreness of her reddened cheeks but the pain returned as he squeezed her. It was much better than it was earlier though. Then he led her to the shower where she'd gone yesterday.

It was a tight space but they squeezed in together and Taylor luxuriated in being able to run her hands over her master's bare body as he did the same to her. They didn't get up to more than that, but it was a great way to finish playing together, at last for now.

When they came out Taylor was allowed to put her clothes back on.

"D oyuo mind if I stay like this?" She asked, not really wanting to put back on the overly tight pants.

"Why would I?" Was the dry and slightly amused answer.

"Actually," Andrew was reminded about the bag she'd arrived with. "Do you have some other clothes in here?"

"Yes," Taylor said, remembering what she'd packed before. "I'd hoped, maybe I could spend the night?" She crossed her legs while standing, suddenly feeling shy again at proposing to take up more of her master's attention.

"Did you speak to your dad about it?"

"Yes, he said it's fine," Taylor quickly supplied. Andrew quirked an eyebrow. She suddenly felt a sense of deja-vu. It was like she was seven again, trying to convince Mrs Barnes to let her stay over with Emma.

Andrew chucked the bag at her. "Go put some Pjs on then. I'll order us a pizza. What do you want?"

"Pepperoni," Taylor said. She could've ordered something more exciting but she didn't want to order something Andrew wouldn't like. Andrew gave her a thumbs up as he brought the phone to his ear.

Taylor resisted the urge to cheer as she took the bag into the bedroom and quickly got changed into her nightclothes, a light pink top and pants. When she came back through Andrew had already sat down and turned on the news. Taylor went to sit next to him, well over him really as he adjusted to let her lie on top of him.

There was the usual spate of gang violence in Brockton Bay. Taylor tuned it out, grabbing her phone and pulling up an e-reader app. Andrew, so thoughtful, had already installed it and downloaded some classics. She wanted to start reading The Age of Innocence, which she'd not heard of before and was eager to sink her teeth into.

They spent the rest of the afternoon like that. The pizza eventually came and Andrew collected it from the door. They ate together and Taylor just enjoyed the simple domesticity of it as Andrew let her babble on about her book.

Once it was late Andrew dragged her into bed with him. He pulled her to his chest, shoved his hand down her pants and pulled her to a teasing orgasm. Taylor returned the favour, reaching to stroke his shaft before crawling down to take it into her mouth. She had to brush her teeth again after presenting his load on her tongue for Andre's pleasure. Then she was made to go brush her teeth again before Andrew held her in his arms as they went to sleep.

She couldn't easily fall asleep though. Taylor stayed up just listening to Andrew's soft breathing.

Taylor held onto her master, wrapping an arm around his chest as she cuddled into his side. She'd enjoyed the day, not just the sex stuff, but everything else too. Andrew was absolutely perfect in every way. She'd do anything for more of what he gave her. She couldn't, wouldn't go back to before.

Worries about the half-forgotten gang violence nearby came to her mind. Andrew didn't seem to go out much, preferring more cerebral pursuits like she did but Taylor was hit with sudden worry that he might get hurt. He didn't have a way to defend himself, he'd easily become just another statistic if he found himself stuck between any of the factions in the city.

Taylor was a cape though, she had powers and she could use them to protect him. She'd have to ask tomorrow about him letting her put together a suit in case she needed it. She could do more too, find other capes, maybe help recruit them. Andrew had commented he wanted to put together a team of Parahumans for reasons she hadn't thought to ask about yet. She could help him find strong capes to protect him and serve his interests.

Andrew's arm came up from behind her to pull her closer to him and interrupted Taylor's thoughts. She let herself relax in his comforting grip.

Tomorrow was another matter, tonight she would enjoy every moment she could. She had lost one precious person and it had almost destroyed her. She would find every moment of pleasure she could in the meantime, but she would never let herself lose Andrew, Taylor swore to herself.

Never.

Chapter 6

Chapter Text

It had been the best night's sleep she could remember. Taylor opened her bleary eyes to see Andrew looking down at her. Taylor wasn't the first of them to wake up it seemed. "Good morning," her master said. She blushed cutely before ducking her head slightly into his warm chest.

"What time is it?" She asked.

"A little after nine," Andrew replied, he reached across her onto the nightstand. "Your glasses," Andrew offered, holding them up to her which she gratefully accepted.

"Thank you, and good morning," Taylor belatedly said.

Andrew let his head fall back into the pillow, tightening his arm around her and Taylor gratefully snuggled into his warmth.

"You know," he said after a moment. "A good slave would wake up their master with a blowjob."

"They would," Taylor agreed, feeling slightly guilty for not having already gone to do so. She immediately went to correct the oversight, running her hands down to his waistline and pulling back his pants. She would have to try and wake up before Andrew next time. She needed to please him. If only sleeping beside him hadn't been so comfortable and relaxing…

Taylor pulled back the covers and grasped her masters already hard cock in her hand, running her fingers over the intensely warm shaft. Adjusting herself so she was facing down the bed she bent over his crotch and eagerly wrapped her lips around the head. Taylor kissed his cockhead, lathering it in affection.

"Mmm," Andrew let out a hum of contentment, letting her know she was doing a good job.

His hand came down on her behind and Taylor arched her back, presenting herself to him. He rubbed over her bottom, still covered by her Pyjamas before giving it a light smack which echoed loudly in the room. Taylor tried her best to ignore her master's teasing, getting on with his morning blowjob. It was hard though, as Andrew's fingers pressed into her quickly dampening pussy through the thin fabric of her pants.

He found her clit through the fabric of her pants, he began teasing it and rubbing it through the damp cotton.

Not to be outdone, Taylor brought her best effort to bear. She reached to fondle his balls with one hand while with the other she held Andrew's cock steady as she began to bob her head up and down the cock in her mouth.

Andrew responded with another light smack to her rear. Grabbing her waist he pulled her butt closer to him on the bed and Taylor complied, careful to not slow down in pleasuring him. Andrew's hand found the waistline of her pyjama pants and pulled them down.

Taylor groaned onto his cock as another slap echoed onto her now exposed behind. It was still a bit tender from the day before, but he didn't spank her nearly as hard as he did yesterday. This was far more playful than then. Then his thumb found her clit and his other hand slipped under her loose top to play with her breast.

"Mfmm," Taylor groaned around his dick again, eliciting an exhale of pleasure from her master who only intensified his efforts in return.

They chased after each other's mutual climaxes. Taylor had a head start though and beat Andrew to the finish. Andrew groaned, letting go of her pussy and gripping onto her tit as he bucked him hips into her mouth as he came.

Taylor smiled around the flesh in her mouth, eagerly taking his cum between her wide lips. She sucked up any leftover in his cock. Then she pulled her head back, making a popping noise as her pouty lips came away from Andrew's cockhead. She wiped her messy mouth with the back of her hand but was careful to keep his cum on her tongue.

Eager to please, the girl twisted around, opening her mouth to show the white fluid on her tongue to her master.

Andrew brought his hand, slicked with her own fluids up, licking his finger clean he eyed the girl hungrily.

"You aren't allowed to swallow until you cum for me," he said.

"Ysh, shur" Taylor slurred through the cum in her mouth. Taylor immediately went to stand on her knees. Her pants were already lowered, leaving a good view of her pussy as she began playing with herself. She was already keyed up, rolling the cum around her lips as she resisted the urge to swallow her master's gift.

She came like that, mewling as her climax hit and her master watched on excitedly. Taylor finally savoured the final taste as she swallowing his cum for a job well done.

"We should get up," Taylor suggested after she caught her breath.

"Sadly, yes," Andrew agreed. So they reluctantly took turns to shower and dress before having a quick breakfast.

"As much as I'd like to keep you with me all day, I have to send you out on an errand today Taylor." Andrew informed her as they ate.

"Yes sir, what is it?" Taylor replied, eager to please. She suddenly remembered her thoughts of the night before, about putting together her own costume and how best she could help Andrew's plans.

"I'm going to give you some money this morning, and I want you to go down to the boardwalk to go shop for some outfits." Taylor remembered her silly attempt at putting on her old clothes yesterday and cringed internally at the memory. "Nothing too much, just a couple of dresses and anything else you fancy. Whatever you want."

"Are you coming with me?" Taylor asked. She wasn't comfortable choosing her own clothes, she had barely any fashion sense to speak of and Andrew would know what he liked to see her wearing better than she did anyway.

"No, I don't think that'd be a good idea," he replied. "Probably wouldn't look good if someone who knows you saw us together, or anyone really." Taylor suddenly had an urge to strangle those nameless people who would cause trouble for them.

"But I trust you to decide, don't worry I won't be upset as long as you buy something nice."

"Okay," Taylor relented. "But what kinds of things would you like me to get."

Andrew chuckled. "Well, I know it's probably sacrilege to say this but I'm not into thongs. I'd prefer to be able to run my hands under your panties to feel you up." Taylor blushed red at the mental image. She hadn't thought about buying any underwear at all. She added that to the list of things she needed to buy.

"Get yourself… two outfits," Andrew decided as he began counting money from an envelope he pulled from a kitchen drawer. He deposited what must have been over three hundred dollars into Taylor's shocked hands. "Will this be enough?"

"P-probably," Taylor said. She usually went on the cheaper side of things, they didn't have a lot of money. But this would definitely buy some nice dresses, some leggings maybe and some good underwear too, she thought. Plus plenty left over for any other accessories like a jacket or shoes to go with them.

"I'll do my best," she said. Already thinking of ways she could try and save her master's money. She didn't deserve all this! But he knew best so she could only do as her master ordered.

"Go out and have fun, he said. Buy two outfits and anything else you fancy.

"Yes sir," Taylor demurred. Andrew chuckled and leaned over to give her a kiss which Taylor happily returned.

"Sir?"

"Yes pet."

"I wanted to talk to you about something else."

"And what's that?"

"With the gang violence lately. Things are picking up around here and, well..."

"You're worried for my safety?" Andrew interpreted for her. Taylor nodded.

"Well I chose this spot because it was cheap, not because it was safe," the man said. "It's not meant to be a long-term deal though. A few months at most."

"But, in the meantime, if you're not safe. I want to be able to protect you," Taylor explained, hoping he would understand. "I mean, I have powers and you don't and I don't want to see you hurt-"

"I understand," Andrew interrupted, holding up a hand to stop her before she could rush into an explanation. "Okay, what is it you're suggesting."

"I want to be a Cape, your Cape of course. That was I can go out and fight anyone who tries to hurt you, and maybe help you recruit more Capes and stuff."

Andrew ruefully smiled. "Well I suppose I should have expected this. First, yes I do want to recruit more capes, have them make deals like we have so they'll obey me." That would be good, Taylor thought. If they were loyal like her then Andrew would be even better defended. Taylor might have to share him with them, at least if they were pretty and something inside her hurt at the idea Andrew would replace her with another girl. But it would be worth it to keep him safe. Andrew continued.

"I'll be speaking to and trying to recruit a few more capes in the next few weeks hopefully. That's something you can help me with, if you're interested." Taylor nodded eagerly, she wondered who he had in mind. She could do some research into active capes in the bay and hopefully help with some background info. Andrew was clearly from out of town so she could hopefully provide some local advice.

"That's something for another day though. So don't worry I won't be making my way out of the building except in daylight and I won't be putting myself in any major risk without you to support me." Taylor felt relief at Andrew's words. She still didn't want to just leave him alone and vulnerable but his words at least calmed most of her worries.

"Okay, I understand," she said. Andrew finished with his cereal and began clearing up the dishes.

"Now I think we need to call your dad first, make sure he knows you're okay," Andrew said. "Use the landline. Tell him you're with your new friend Lisa."

The call was brief, Taylor's dad thanked her for letting him know she was okay. Taylor told him it was Lisa's dad that had asked her to call him that morning. Andrew made a fake hurt expression and Taylor resisted the urge to giggle before she put the phone down.

"Time to go," Andrew prompted.

Reluctantly Taylor made to leave. She'd brought a more comfortable normal change of clothes at least. So she wasn't going to be wearing her too tight outfit to go shopping in.

"I'll see you later this week. Try not to come round unless it's an emergency," Andrew ordered. "I'll miss you too, but I can't have the police coming round asking what we're getting up to can I?"

"Yes sir, I promise," Taylor said even though it hurt her to say it she agreed with him. Perhaps soon they could live together properly. Her birthday was coming up this year and she would be turning sixteen. That was frustrating, but she would just have to wait until then.

Andrew let her out, giving her a peck on the lips and smacking her behind playfully as she turned away.

The moment the door shut behind her the world suddenly felt a little dimmer, but Taylor was ready. She had a job to do, given by her master and she would do her absolute best. She set off to catch the bus once more.

There was only one place Taylor knew was good for clothes shopping in Brockton, the Boardwalk.

"So he could basically just give you a power upgrade," Emma summarised what her friend had told her. "And you turned him down!?" She rolled over on her bed to look at Sophia face to face.

"He didn't really offer me anything, just said he could make an offer. I thought he'd make me an offer. He was super into me before, going to all that effort just to get to talk to me. It was the smart move," Sophia justified her actions from her cross-legged position across from Emma. Even now a couple of days later annoyance at how it had all turned out burned in Sophia's chest.

How dare he just… brush her off like that. Did he not know who she was?!

"He can't give actual powers though?" Emma asked for clarification, interrupting Sophia from getting herself upset again.

"No, or at least that's what he said. He could do physical stuff, change your appearance, maybe make someone smarter. But he can't give people actual powers, only affect them."

The frustration on Emma's face as Sophia finished speaking was palpable. Sophia couldn't blame her. Emma hadn't acquired powers of her own despite what had happened in the alley. The world was cruel like that. Emma was strong though, and that's what really mattered.

"I'd like to meet him," Emma said.

"Why?" Sophia asked in surprise. "He can't give you powers Emma," she reminded her.

"I know… but maybe I can ask him myself."

Sophia frowned. She really couldn't blame Emma for grasping onto the hope of it. Maybe Carlill was lying to her and he could give Emma powers of her own. It'd be a secret worth keeping at least.

"I'll try setting up a meeting with you," Sophia offered. "But not until after I get what I want from him."

Emma nodded. "Thanks." She leaned forward to give Sophia a hug. The black girl resentfully accepted it. Sophia wasn't a touchy-feely person but they were still best friends.

"No problem," Sophia said. She gingerly returned the gesture, to Emma's mild surprise.

"We need a plan of action though," Emma said, pulling back to look at her friend intensely. "If Carlill's changed his mind about wanting to recruit you then we just need to change it back."

"How am I supposed to do that though?" Sophia groaned, flopping backwards onto the bed.

"You leave that to me." Emma looked at her friend appraisingly. She suddenly jumped up off the bed, grabbing Sophia's hand and pulling her along with her "Come on!"

Sophia wasn't sure she liked the look in her friends face. "Where are we going?"

"We're going shopping!"

Taylor looked at the second dress she'd found which looked like it would fit her. It was a sunshine yellow with a white belt that wrapped around it. She didn't think It would look good on her. She went to put it back.

"Excuse me, miss," a voice came from behind her. "You look like you need some help."

Gratefully Taylor looked to the woman who had approached her. She was wearing the typical black outfit of many service staff and she had a friendly smile on her face as she waited for Taylor to respond.

"Yes, I really could use some help. I need two whole new outfits and I can't find anything that looks good on me," Taylor told the woman.

The woman's eyes lit up for a second before she schooled her expression. "Well let me help you. I'm Sandra," she said, shaking Taylor's hand. She gently took the dress from her, holding it up to Taylor's neck.

"Not quite your colour I think," she said thoughtfully. Turning around quickly, she grabbed Taylor's wrist and proceeded to pull the slightly startled girl in her wake. "I know just what you need."

She led Taylor through the store, where she pulled out some dark jeans. "With your complexions I think we should go for darker colours. These will totally compliment your legs," she said.

"Actually I was told, that it I want to just get some dresses," Taylor interrupted her before she could pull out any more pants. "But maybe some leggings to go with them too?"

"Say no more," Sandra said, giving the girl another appraising stare. "I take it these are supposed to be a gift then?"

"Y-yes, kind of."

"Your boyfriend lent you some money I take it?" At Taylor's nervous expression the older girl relented. "Oh don't worry, we get this all the time. A lot of men want their girlfriends to feel pretty but they're always useless at fashion themselves. Still though, dresses…" She napped her fingers.

"I know what we need." Rehanging the unwanted clothes on their racks Sandra once more eagerly dragged Taylor around the store, handing her a series of clothes of various types as she went.

"Right, that's everything," she said. "Let's try some of these on."

Taylor found herself herded by the enthusiastic woman to the changing rooms.

"Try on the black dress first. Then get the green jacket too!" Sandra suggested.

Taylor quickly undressed. Standing up straight she took in her body. She was still stick thin, with a bit of a paunch and her lips were too wide. Her hair was still her best feature. But the problems were easily ignored. She found the black dress Sandra had suggested, alongside the jacket. Quickly throwing it over herself she stepped out from behind the curtain to where Sandra was waiting.

"Very nice. Give us a twirl," Sandra asked, twirling her finger. Taylor complied, letting the skirt, which went to just over her knees flow out as she spun around. Sandra smiled widely. "And the jacket just makes the whole thing pop."

It did, Taylor thought. It was some sort of dark leather, it shone a dark green in the right light.

"The green really helps emphasise your eyes," Sandra said. I wish I had eyes that were like yours."

"At least you can see," Taylor replied. She gestured to her glasses. "I can barely see without my glasses, and they don't look that great either. They were cheap circular frames that just made her look bug eyed."

"No! The glasses really work no you!" Sandra said. "They give you that girl next door look. Really," she said at Taylor's disbelieving look.

"Thanks," Taylor said shyly, never having actually been complimented on her glasses before. Sandra smiled back.

"Anyway we're onto a winner with that, definitely the yes pile. But you wanted another didn't you?"

Taylor was pushed unceremoniously back into the dressing room and cheerfully ordered by the saleswoman to get the next outfit on.

The next dress was a dark burgundy colour. Sandra said it was a maybe, but she didn't like what it did to Taylor's chest. The one after that was a hot pink. Sandra apologised profusely. Taylor wasn't sure whether Sandra was just putting her in that one for a laugh but she kept going through the dresses. Some got put on the maybe pile, but a bunch of others were bundled up and left to be rehung on the shelves. They must have been at it for over an hour at this point.

"I think we're running out," Taylor commented as she modelled the most recent dress, another no to the pile. Sandra nodded.

"Okay then. You go put the next one on. I'll be right back with some more." She set off quickly back into the store, a woman on a mission.

Taylor put on the next dress. This one was blue with short sleeves. It went up to her neck with a white collar sticking out at the top and a white belt around the middle. She couldn't wear the jacket with it, but it was nice, Taylor thought. Taylor turned to the side to get her profile. The skirt rode higher, finishing mid-thigh and the cosmetic belt around her waist had a small silver buckle on it. Completely distracted, Taylor heard voices coming into the changing area.

"Occupied!" She called out as someone knocked on her cubicle's door.

The door was pushed open a second later. Emma's predatory expression took Taylor's shocked surprise in before she looked the girl up and down. She scowled.

"Wow! It's Hebert," she put on a cutesy childish voice. "What are you doing here? Don't tell me, stole some money and thought you'd try finding some new clothes to cover up your twiggy body?"

"N-no," Taylor said, caught off guard with the other girl looming across the entrance and offering no escape. Taylor could feel bugs all around her. She had the sudden urge to just go for it. Attack Emma and damn the consequences.

"What then? probably your pimp then, decided you weren't good enough so he sent you to buy some actually decent clothes. Not that that'll do any good, right Sophia?" A sudden rage overtook Taylor, picturing it as him Emma was insulting with her words.

Emma continued and leaned away, giving Taylor enough room to see the black girl, carrying her own bundle of clothes behind the redhead. They made eye contact. Sophia almost seemed uncomfortable with the situation as they looked into each other's eyes. Taylor couldn't guess why that would be.

"Hebert," she half growled after a moment, seemingly to take the eye contact as a challenge. "The hell are you doing here?" She stepped forward aggressively, but remembered at the last second all the clothes in her arms, leaving her unsure what to do. Emma came to Sophia's rescue. Turning back to Taylor, Emma opening her mouth to say something else when Sandra came to Taylor's rescue.

"Excuse me, are you bothering my customer?" She asked the two girls pointedly. There was a sternness there that didn't brook any arguments from the adult woman. "Because if you are I think I'll have to ask you to leave." Emma's face morphed from merely hostile to something truly ugly before she managed to reign her expression in.

"Sorry," Emma said half-heartedly. "We were just saying hi to our friend from school. Come on Sophia."

She led the other girl away, favouring Taylor with a dark look as she ferried Sophia to another cubicle further away. Taylor let out a sigh of relief. Sandra watched them leave.

"Girls like that," she muttered. She turned back to Taylor. "They're all hot shit in their teens, but once they hit the real world people stop caring. Especially once their look s start to fade. Are you alright?"

"Y-yeah," Taylor said. "I just didn't expect them here is all."

"Well you're welcome here anytime and we won't let a valued customer deal with that sort of rubbish, don't worry," the saleswoman said. "And I think we're onto another winner!" She eyed up Taylor's new dress.

"You really think so?" Taylor asked.

"Definitely," Sandra said.

Taylor went back to look at herself in the mirror. She did look pretty good in this dress, didn't she?

"I'll take it," she said. Sandra knew what she was talking about. Taylor couldn't want to model it for Andrew. She'd text him later to let him know it'd gone well.

The conflict with Emma and Sophia had jarred her. But a few weeks ago she'd have been left a stuttering mess and probably have fled the store entirely. But now it was barely a blip on her radar. Andrew's affection had really done wonders for her confidence. Taylor would have to do something extra special for him the next time they were together.

Floating on could nine, Taylor made her purchases. The dresses were good value she thought, she had plenty of money left over.

Next, she needed some underwear. Heading out , the next store on her agenda seemed to loom over her, silently judging.

But she was a young woman on a mission for love and Taylor would not be cowed. Taylor made her first foray into Victoria's Secret.

Meanwhile Sophia was trying on the first of a dozen dresses Emma had found for her.

"Men like to see a bit of leg," Emma explained to her friend. "Tights are all good, but bare skin is best really."

"You think?" Sophia fiddled with the hemline where the dress stopped above her breasts. "I dunno this just really isn't my colour."

"Well yeah I know. You're best is black and grey," Emma said, alluding to her cape persona. "But this time you need to stand out, not blend into the shadows. Sophia grunted in understanding. This was a completely different kind of battle. She was reminded of Carlill's words before.

She was a wolf in sheep's clothing. Her powers weren't meant for her. She needed to be able to go in and bust heads. The idea just couldn't get out of her mind and having had a taste of real power Sophia wanted more. She could do so much. Clearing out those disgusting Merchant dealers was probably the biggest impact she'd had on Brockton in forever. Even before the PRT she wouldn't have been able to do what she'd done the other day.

She stepped out, showing off the sunshine yellow dress with the black jacket Emma had picked to match it with. Sophia fiddled with the side of the dress.

"It looks… good," Emma said.

"I look like a bumblebee," Sophia groused, trying and failing to hide her blush. Emma looked her up and down, then to her scowling face. Sophia's friend was clearly resisting the urge to laugh.

"Bumblebees are cute," Emma defended as she held in her laughter.

"I'm not cute," Sophia muttered. Sophia fled back into the changing room to try something else.

"No really, I think it looks good on you."

"Just tell me what you think of this," Sophia ordered, eager to forget about the yellow dress. She stepped out. Tight jeans and a tank top.

"No," Emma said flat out. "That just doesn't work on you." Sophia went to turn back in.

"Your ass does look fantastic in that though," she muttered just loud enough for Sophia to hear.

They tried on a bunch of different outfits. Eventually garnering the attention of another saleswoman who joined Emma in critiquing the outfits as Sophia tried them on.

"So, you want to impress a boy then?" The older woman asked.

"Well, he's more of a man really. How old is he?" Emma asked her friend.

"I dunno, early twenties maybe," Sophia revealed. "But I'm just trying to get his attention."

Both girls tried not to look as the older lady gave them a slightly disapproving look.

"Girls," the woman muttered almost despondently. "Well far be it from me to tell you not to go after a man who'll just drop you after the first date."

"He's not like that!" Sophia defended Carlill, catching herself by surprise. Emma gave her a queer look.

"Honey, he's over twenty, you don't look a day over seventeen. Trust me there's only one thing he's looking for from you," the saleswoman replied like she'd seen this a million times before.

"It's not like that," Sophia defended again. Carlill hadn't even shown a hint of attraction to her before. Actually he hadn't looked at her at all like that had he. That just somehow served to annoy her further.

The woman raised her hands in surrender. "Fine, it's not my place to say," she agreed. "Now, have you decided on what you're getting?"

They had, or at least Emma had. Sophia resisted at first but she had nothing better to suggest out of what she'd tried on already and the saleswoman surprisingly took Emma's side once they both convinced her to try on the bumblebee dress again. She eventually capitulated to her friend's badgering and bought the damned dress.

"This better work," she groused as they left the store. That outfit had been expensive!

"It will," Emma said. "You'll go in there, a beautiful bumblebee, shake your cute ass at him a bit and catch his attention. He won't be able to take his eyes off of you. And that's when you go in for the kill." Emma rubbed her hands together eagerly like she was putting together a master plan. Sophia rolled her eyes.

Sophia liked the sound of that though. Carlill wouldn't be able to take his eyes off of her. He'd be desperate, eager to get her to make another deal with her and that's when she'd make a move. Though she was less interested in going 'in for the kill' on Carlill as much as she would prefer just to get him interested in her enough to make another deal.

Next Thursday she'd be ready, Sophia told herself.

He wouldn't know what it him.

Later Taylor arrived home with a bag in each hand. She'd quickly gone upstairs to hide her purchases before her dad could see and ask questions and then the rest of the day had been spent finishing homework.

She'd had tea, her dad had asked some questions about her friend Lisa which she'd briefly answered before he'd left her alone about it.

Now she was in her room, trying on the first dress with jacket. Suddenly having a great idea, Taylor pulled out her cellphone. She caught a few shots of herself in the mirror before sending them to Andrew. Feeling cheeky she decided to take another, pulling up the loose skirt so it just hinted at what was between her legs.

Feeling keyed up Taylor quickly undressed and got ready for bed. Andrew hadn't ordered her not to touch herself again so she could bite her pillow and tease her swollen bud as much as she wanted.

Preparing to do just that she pressed a hand underneath her pants and between her legs. She tenderly stroked herself as she tried to picture her master's naked body in her mind.

There was a vibration from her phone. Grateful that she'd remembered to change the settings she pulled it up.

Very Nice. I've been thinking of you too.

Taylor was emboldened by his words, she kept touching herself with one hand as she replied.

I miss you xx

I'll text you to come round this week don't fret until then okay?

Taylor smiled as she kept stroking her pussy, teasing herself by not going directly to her clit just yet.

In the meantime, I realise I didn't give you any orders about cumming before…

Heart suddenly full of dread, Taylor was too obedient to consider not reading the next text as it arrived.

We are going to play a new game. You're allowed to cum. But you have to masturbate to the images I send you.

She could do that Taylor thought. Was he going to send her a dick-pick? This was definitely aright by her! About time she got a few candid shots of her master to play with. The phone vibrated again, stronger this time to indicate multiple attachments had been sent to her. Taylor quickly opened them.

They weren't pics of Andrew, they were pictures of her! The first Taylro saw was one of her stood up, the first naked shot he'd taken of her when she still had her bush. Taylor frowned, quickly going through the others to see eleven other photos taken over the course of their time together.

Taylor didn't stop stroking herself. She really couldn't stand the idea of not cumming now she was already so keyed up. So she kept touching herself.

She looked into her face of a few days ago. The embarrassment and tears in her eyes. She had been so afraid and embarrassed back then. The phantom memory of how she felt came to her mind. God she was so undeserving back then…

Taylor adjusted her position. She pulled her pants down to mid-thigh and pulled her legs up to rest her feet flat on the bed, she got comfortable on her back, beginning to flick her clit as she continued to look at her self on the screen. Recognising one of the photos she flicked forward to find a photo of her reddened ass. Andrew had spanked her hard. The flesh in the photo was crimson, practically glowing and there were obvious handprints from where his hand had come down on her.

Oh yeah she'd deserved that, hadn't she. Taylor finally began rubbing her clit. She'd deserved all the pain and humiliation Andrew had heaped upon her that evening. She sucked his cock like a good slave to make up for her shortcomings though. She might have misbehaved, but she was a good slave who got what she deserved.

Her hips bucked uncontrollably as her climax almost snuck up on her. Taylor dropped her phone and rolled onto her front, pressing her face into the pillow and biting down on it as her hands both went between her now kneeling legs. Her bare ass and pussy were on display as she chased her climax, mewling as quietly as she could into her pillow. She could feel the intensity of the climax as it suddenly built up. To prevent any of her squirt from escaping into the room she brought a hand up to cover her pussy as she pushed herself over the edge. It splashed against her hand and she cupped her squirting hole as she stroked herself through her orgasm.

Breathing heavily, Taylor came down from the high of climax and untensed herself from the powerful shudders that still remained after her orgasm had subsided.

That had been intense! She hadn't expected how quickly she'd get turned on by thinking about that.

Curiously, she looked at her cum splattered hand. Her own cum dripped from her fingers and she parted her fingers to see her fluids sticking lewdly to the digits. Taylor had another good idea. She wiped her other, mostly clean hand on her shirt before pulling out the camera and taking a shot of her wet hand. She curled up into a ball and pulled her legs up with her free hand. Adjusting herself she pulled her pants down to her knees, bunching up the fabric to reveal her bare crotch. The fabric was stretched by her spread legs and her damp pussy was left on display along with a bit her tummy due to her top riding up before.

Taylor brought up her phone, angling it so it was facing down and then she took a photo from above, then either side, trying to catch her smiling face in the shot, which was difficult with hr legs pointing up and getting in the way. Then she took a shot of herself cleaning up her sticky finger with her mouth. Sucking it clean and looking directly into the camera.

Thank you sir, she texted back along with the photos which she attached to the message.

Good girl her master sent back a few moments later.

She was a good girl wasn't she, Taylor thought as she cleaned up the rest of her hand with her mouth, snapping a couple more photos while she did so. She wanted to be the best and she would continue being the best damned slave Andrew had ever asked for.

Taylor's pussy still tingled. Her spit-soaked hand found its way back between her legs.

Taylor began teasing herself again as she flicked to another of the photos. Her master had sent her a full dozen photos and she wasn't allowed to cum unless she masturbated to them. That meant she still had another ten photos to look through. She didn't have to touch herself, he hadn't ordered that had he? But it would be rude of her to just ignore the rest of her gift though. In fact, a grateful slave would send back at least three photos out of gratitude for each of the ones she'd received. Taylor had sent five photos so far. One of them was her cleaning her finger off though and the other was just of her sticky, cum covered hand so that hardly counted either. She'd have to get to work then, like the good slave she was.

Over the course of the rest of the night Taylor stayed up playing with her pussy. She came four more times and finally finished after sending another forty-four photos in addition to what she had already sent, in return for the twelve Andrew had originally gifted her.

Thank you for the gift sir. I hope you like what I sent back. Did I do well sir? She typed.

Absolutely, I think I'll reward you with some more photos tomorrow if that's how you react to them. Get some rest Taylor, you have a busy day tomorrow xx

Pleased that he was happy with her, Taylor sent some kisses back before putting the phone away and getting back into bed properly. She did have a fairly busy day tomorrow, and it was quite late at this point.

Happy and content Taylor curled up to go to asleep. She'd had a great weekend, she'd spent time with her master, gone out and bought two new outfits and even been brave enough to buy some lingerie too! And she was going to show them all off in person as soon as her master let her come over. She couldn't wait. She would be going to Arcadia tomorrow to sort out her move over properly and be shown around the school, so soon no more trio! And it was all thanks to her master.

"Thank you sir. Goodnight," Taylor whispered to the dimly glowing screen of her phone.

Chapter 7

Chapter Text

Taylor's first thought about Arcadia was that it was clean.

Winslow was filthy. The floors were cleaned maybe once a week. The lockers and walls were lucky to see a power-hose wipe off some of the graffiti and the equipment the school provided was perhaps older than Taylor herself.

Arcadia on the other hand was clean. There was no graffiti on the lockers. At most Taylor spotted a few stickers haphazardly stuck on at different locations. Half the time the stickers actually served a purpose and spelled out someone's name instead of an expletive. The floors weren't caked with dirt shoved into the corners and showed signs of actually being mopped. It was a complete breath of fresh air, perhaps literally. The windows were even opened in some locations, and they didn't have bars across them!

The young woman guiding Taylor through the school was a secretary who had met her at the front entrance. She was an older lady and her kindly appearance really brought home the stark difference between Winslow and Arcadia. She was smiling.

Taylor followed in the woman's wake as she led Taylor through the school, babbling about this or that school activity Taylor might be interested in. There was a book club apparently, hopefully they were reading something at Taylor's level. Or there were some sports related things. Taylor was not interested in playing sports, but her fitness was becoming increasingly important both to please Andrew with her body and to be able to perform as a Cape to protect and serve for him.

Speaking of that. Andrew had sent her a quick text to be careful using her bugs around the school. Apparently Amy Dallon could feel Taylor's power through them and give Taylor a sensory overload by manipulating their senses. It would likely out her as a cape and not endear her to the PRT or local Wards, of whom it was a poorly kept secret that most went to Arcadia and would probably be in the building right now.

So Taylor was going in slightly 'blind', figuratively speaking. Not that it mattered, this was the safest she'd felt in a school for a long time and she would still be able to use her powers. She would just have to be careful about it.

"So unfortunately the Principal isn't available right now," the woman said. "This was all spur of the moment really. But normal procedure is for new students to be shown around by another student. So we're going to swap around the order and give you the tour now instead." Taylor nodded in understanding. They came around a corner to find a young girl waiting for them.

"This is Missy," the woman said. "Missy, this is Taylor, the girl we'd like you to show around the school."

Missy was shorter than Taylor, but then again so was the secretary. She had short blonde hair and wore a pleated skirt with a shirt and jacket, making her look like a quintessential schoolgirl. As if to combat this, Missy had rolled up her skirt to well above her knees, one of the few wardrobe alterations she could get away with alongside having undone her top button. Though Taylor was not sure if that was a choice or if she just did not have a tie to wear with the outfit.

"Sure thing miss Hetherty," Missy said. She offered her hand. "Nice to meet you Taylor."

"You too," Taylor said back automatically. Missy favoured her with a smile.

"Come on I'll show you round campus." Missy gestured for Taylor to follow, before turning back to the woman. "I'll take it from here." She quickly directed the taller girl away and back into the school.

"The Principal is free after eleven!" The secretary shouted to them as Taylor was guided quickly away. "Be back here before then okay?"

As soon as they were out of sight of the teacher Missy's shoulders sagged and she let out a sigh.

"Is everything okay?" Taylor asked. Trying to act casually, she began to scan the classrooms, looking for Amy Dallon with her powers as they walked.

"Yeah," the younger girl sighed. "It's just I'd really rather be in class with my friends right now. Not showing some new girl around campus."

"Oh," Taylor said. "Sorry."

"Whatever, it's fine," Missy said. "Come on let's just get this over with."

Taylor was surprised by the girl's sudden turnabout in attitude. She could only wonder why the girl felt the need to act the way she did in front of staff. Regardless she let herself be led around the school as Missy absent mindedly pointed out things like the toilets were. Her heart really wasn't in it. Taylor just let her keep going, she was learning plenty from just being shown around. When the paperwork was properly sorted later Taylor would be introduced to her classmates in the afternoon. As long as she could get to class she'd be okay, probably.

Finally Taylor's powers identified Amy Dallon, who was struggling to listen through a maths lecture it seemed. She was fairly plain, Taylor thought. But she had a heart shaped face and freckles dominating her pale skin. She was quite pretty in her own way.

"So what's the deal with you anyway?" Missy suddenly asked. "Why're you moving so suddenly in the middle of the year?" Taylor immediately thought about the locker incident. She couldn't tell Missy that, she could tell the whole school and Taylor would be that weird girl who got super bullied so she had to come to Arcadia.

"I dunno," Taylor shrugged. She took a bit of vindictive glee in the annoyed expression on the rude girl's face. "Maybe they just decided they needed to fill a quota."

Missy snorted. "That sounds about right. Congrats on getting out, I hear Winslow is really bad." She didn't know the half of it, Taylor thought. They arrived in what was obviously the cafeteria.

"So that's it," Missy said as she directed Taylor into the cafeteria. "This is the cafeteria. We eat stuff here."

"Wow," Taylor said dryly.

"Yeah you probably don't have one of these in Winslow. Or at least one with food safe to eat," she said snidely.

"Sometimes they did pizza," Taylor joked. Where was all this confidence in herself suddenly coming from? Missy gave a brief giggle in amusement.

"Anyway, that's it from me," she said. "I guess you're supposed to go finish whatever paperwork you need to sign or whatever else the want you to do." She checked the time. She was eager to leave, Taylor realised.

"Yeah sure. It was nice meeting you Missy," Taylor said. Missy favoured her with another smile before turning to walk away.

"Maybe I'll see you around campus sometime." She waved a hand as she went around a corner and Taylor was left alone.

Well that had gone better than Taylor had hoped all things considered. She wasn't used to talking to people anymore. At least it hadn't gone terribly.

Taylor went to find the secretary again. She only needed to sort out the rest of the paperwork and then she'd be able to go to start taking new lessons. Not that Taylor particularly cared anymore about going to classes. She'd rather just get her G.E.D so she could be done with school and spend more time with Andrew.

Her bugs kept an eye on Amy Dallon as she nodded along with the secretary and finished up her paperwork. She only paid a bit of attention to the task. Andrew had given her an important mission.

Her bugs watched Amy Dallon as she went about her day. She needed to find Amy's locker and deliver an important package.

Taylor didn't expect a message from Andrew until later that night, but he texted her pretty much as soon as she was got on the bus home.

How did Arcadia go?

It went well. Taylor replied. I got a tour around the school, then I finished with all the paperwork for my transfer and then I got to go to some classes in the afternoon.

Did you meet anyone interesting?

My new classmates and another student who gave me the tour. She was a bit younger than me, called Missy.

Oh, that's interesting Was the strange and leading response from her master.

What do you mean? Taylor replied.

Missy Byron is one of the Wards.

Taylor was surprised. She knew intellectually that the Wards went to Arcadia, but what were the chances they'd pull one of them out of class to walk her around campus.

Do you think they know I'm a Parahuman? Taylor asked in worry.

If they do they aren't doing anything about it. Which would be uncharacteristic of them. Remember they're still an American institution, unless they're the CIA giving syphilis to a bunch of black people, they don't generally do subtle or slow.

Casual stereotyping of her nation's Government aside, Taylor could see his point. If the PRT wanted to speak to her then they had the perfect opportunity. Unless maybe they were worried about the risk to the students. If they knew her power they might not have wanted to put anyone at risk. Taylor sent a message expressing her concerns.

You'd be surprised, was the short answer back. But it seems you weren't caught or identified for the moment. Did you see Amy Dallon?

I saw her via some flies in her classroom though and I figured out which was her locker too. I know what she looks like, and I left the note like you asked.

Good girl, Andrew replied. I might not be able to play with you tonight, so you're getting your photos early today. Said nude photos were sent to her a few moments later. There were three. Andrew had told her off a bit for staying up late touching herself for him that first night, so now he was rationing them much to Taylor's chagrin. Worried someone might see, Taylor quickly angled her phone so nobody on the bus could see the images as they popped up onto her screen.

Okay, she replied. But what will you be doing?

I've got a meeting. Taylor was surprised to hear that. Maybe Andrew was meeting another Parahuman.

Who is it with?

Someone I've met a few times already and I'm hoping to recruit soon. Today might be the night. Don't worry, they're not a threat to me. Taylor's concerns about her master coming to harm instantly disappeared.

Oh, Good luck then xx She replied

Thanks. I'll text you tomorrow if it goes well. I'll want to celebrate if it does.

Taylor put down the phone, resisting the urge to cheer. Taylor could think of one good way to celebrate…

She hoped this mystery meeting went well.

Sophia was nervous as she walked up to Carlill's door. She'd changed into the bumblebee dress at the end of school before picking up the cash from Blackwell. Ever since then she'd felt just awkward thinking about the looming confrontation. The dress certainly was not helping. It had two thin straps holding it up and it hung down her torso, leaving a generous portion of cleavage on display. The short skirt of her yellow dress felt so light and flimsy against her legs, like it would blow up in a stiff breeze and she'd flash her panties to anyone nearby. Not that that had happened but it made her feel all the more exposed and anxious. Sophia was a predator, she did not do anxiety!

But Emma was right. Sophia needed all the tools in her arsenal to get Carlill's interest again and if flashing a bit of leg as they talked would get her that interest then that was a price she would happily pay. The thought of getting her power upgrade back left her mouth watering, there was nothing she wouldn't do to get the man's attention back on her and once more become the predator she knew she was.

Refusing to hesitate, Sophia knocked on the door to Carlill's apartment. The door opened a few seconds later and Sophia took the opportunity to assert herself by not waiting to be invited in and instead slipping past the man and into the apartment.

"Hello to you too," Carlill said dryly, shutting the door behind her and following her into the living area.

Sophia flung her schoolbag down over the sofa. She turned to look at Andrew as he leaned against the wall opposite her.

"That was a snappy entrance," Carlill said amusedly, then his face went serious. "What do you want Sophia?"

Sophia stood up straight, making sure to look the man in the eye as she spoke. "It's more like what do you want from me," she replied. "I know you want me to join your team, so make me an offer already."

"Oh? Confident in yourself aren't you?" Was Carlill's response. "I thought I already told you I wasn't going to make any offers."

"Y-yeah you might have said that. But we both know you didn't lose interest. So don't beat around the bush, just make me an offer and I'll see if I want to accept it." A single eyebrow rose on the other man's face as he scrutinised her. Sophia refused to fidget, leaning back on the sofa casually and daring him to look her in the eye. Carlill looked her up and down, finally dragging his gaze to meet hers.

"That's a pretty dress," he commented. "Did you put that on for me?"

"Pshaw no," Sophia immediately replied. "This is just now I like to dress. Stop hesitating Carlill. Are you going to offer me a deal or not?"

Carlill pushed off the wall. Long strides saw him standing dangerously close to Sophia, looking down on her. Sophia refused to back off, not that she really could stuck between him and the sofa. "You can call me Andrew if you like," he said. Sophia didn't answer, looking into the man's eyes as he loomed over her. They were eyes like hers. He was strong, just like her. Sophia resisted the urge to swallow nervously.

"Let me tell you what I think," he said.

"I think you put that on for me?" Carlill almost whispered. "I think you enjoyed the power upgrade I gave you a couple weeks ago…" He leaned forward, resting a hand on the cushion, forcing Sophia to lean backwards slightly before their faces could touch.

"I think you want me to make a deal with you. So Sophia…" His words rumbled in his chest. "I want you to make me an offer. Why should I be interested in you?" He punctuated the statement by poking her in the middle of her chest.

Sophia was the first to look away from the intense gaze of the man opposite her. Angry that she'd been seen through she pushed the other man away and scowled at him.

"You know why you want me," she said. "I'm the toughest Cape in the bay. I'm strong, strong enough to fight all on my own. Face it, you need me."

"Do I though?" Was the curious answer. "You're a powerful Cape, don't get me wrong… But you're wild Sophia. I don't know if I want to spend the time and effort taming a predator."

Sophia internally preened at the language he used to describe her, but she kept on the attack. "You know I'm the best out there though don't you. I'll admit I want the power upgrade. So what will it take? Tell me what you want, make an offer and we can negotiate."

Andrew scrutinised her again for a few seconds before turning to the kitchen. He didn't make an offer of a drink like he did last time, this time he just tossed Sophia a can of coke before opening his own. He leaned over the counter, creating a zone of separation between him and her that Sophia knew was him being defensive.

"I want you to work for me. Fight the battles I tell you to, do what I say. In return I'll offer you the same upgrade as before."

Sophia deliberately pretended to consider the offer. "That's not good enough," she said. "What if I don't want to fight for you? What if it's something I'm against. I'm not gonna help the E88 or anything."

"So it's a matter of choice." Andrew surmised. He took a sip of his drink. "But I need a guarantee that you'll work for me. I can't just have you disappearing when the going gets tough can I?

That was true. Not that Sophia would run from a fight. Andrew should have known that. "I'm no coward," Sophia growled. "I'm not gonna run away from a fight."

"And how do I know that?" Andrew challenged. "How do I know you'll do what I say when it matters most?"

"Y-you'll just have to trust me." Sophia replied. Andrew scoffed.

"Thanks, but I'd rather have it in writing, so to speak."

Sophia scowled, crossing her arms over her chest. "So what do you suggest then?"

Andrew gave her a small, almost condescending smile. "There needs to be some give and take here Sophia. You tell me, what are you willing to commit to?"

Sophia looked away, thinking about the question. What did she want really? What was she willing to give up to get her powers upgraded?

"Let me make you an offer," Andrew interrupted her thoughts. "Work for me, until I've achieved what I want to achieve. Then when it's over, unless you change your mind in the meantime, you're free to go back to solo Cape life. How does that sound?"

"That sounds good," Sophia admitted. It really didn't sound so bad. A few months and then she gets to walk away with her upgraded power and then Sophia would be set. With her upgraded power she'd be strong enough to go out on her own, fuck everything else. She wasn't stupid, she knew whatever Andrew must want her to do would probably set her against the PRT at some point, but whatever it was it'd be big and it'd have a big impact on the city. Andrew didn't strike her as being a bad person. He was still a hero in his own way, just like her.

"When it's over I can just walk away, you won't come after me or anything," Sophia demanded. Andrew nodded.

"I'm happy with that. I understand you want to go out, be a lone wolf. But I tell you what" his tone changed, becoming a bit teasing. "I bet I'll have you wanting to stay with me long before our time is over." Sophia scoffed but Andrew wasn't deterred.

"In fact I'll make a bet on it. Unless you tell me you want to stay working for me after the three months is up, you'll get to leave with your upgrade, no strings attached. Otherwise, you'll follow the agreement in perpetuity. How does that sound?"

"Sounds like you've got your head up your ass," Sophia snarked. She was alright with a short-term deal, but she'd never just give up her freedom forever like that.

"Alright then," Andrew said drolly. "It sounds like we have a deal." He took a deep breath.

"Sophia, I offer you a deal. You will work for me and you will follow my orders for the next three months, extending to perpetuity if you tell me you want to stay working for me during that period and in return you will receive power modifications. Deal?"

Andrew spoke quickly, it was like he wanted to get the whole thing out in one breath. Maybe it was a limit to his powers Sophia thought, but she quickly put it out of her mind. Andrew's hand lit up when he finished speaking just like last time and he offered it to her to shake over the counter. Her first instinct was to take it but Sophia hesitated even as she leaned forward.

Did she really want this? She froze in indecision, looking at the faint glow underneath the man's skin.

She would be committing herself if she did this. There was a good chance she wouldn't be able to go back to her old life after this was all over. She looked to Andrew who quirked an eyebrow.

"It won't last forever," he pressed.

Before she could change her mind Sophia reached out and for the second time she shook Andrew's hand.

Chapter 8

Chapter Text

"So that's it then," Sophia said. She was surprised, but she'd managed it. She'd convinced Andrew to give her the power upgrade and all it'd cost her was a few months of working for him. Hell she wasn't even against the idea, Andrew clearly had something about him and Sophia wanted to see where this would lead.

"That's right," Andrew said. "Good Girl Sophia, I knew you'd come round."

"Fuck off," Sophia said automatically, taking offense to being called a 'good girl' of all things. "Don't get any ideas. I just want the power upgrade, that's it. I'll work for you for a few months then that's it, I'm gone."

"Mhmm," Andrew said. "But right now, I've got you all to myself don't I?" Sophia scowled. "And the first thing we need to do is sort out that insolent mouth of yours."

"What?" Sophia asked in surprise as Andrew came quickly around the counter. He went to touch her but Sophia instinctively went into her shadow state and hopped away. Suddenly wary, Sophia prepared for a fight. Andrew was taken by surprise at the girl's sudden movement but recovered quickly.

"Sophia, you are not to use your power in private with me without my permission or unless we are under threat. Now come here."

Suddenly realising she couldn't use her power, Sophia panicked. Reacting instinctively she went to attack, but even as she raised her fist she realised she couldn't swing it.

"W-what?" She asked in dismay, looking to the fist that would just not move.

"You should have paid closer attention to our previous deal Sophia," Andrew chided. "You can't attack me, you can't harm me. You can't go running to the PRT or Police either. Now come here."

Completely against her wishes, Sophia walked up to the tall man who eyed her up like a lion considering it's next meal. "Now isn't that better, stand still, hands by your sides."

Sophia stood straight as Andrew paced around her. She could feel his eyes on her as he came around back to face her. "What are you doing? This wasn't part of the agreement," Sophia said, trying desperately not to reveal her worry.

"I think you'll find it was, pet," Andrew said. "You agreed to follow my orders, didn't you?"

"Fuck," Sophia realised. She hadn't paid enough attention to the deal when Andrew gave it. "So what was this your plan all along?" Trick me into making a deal with you an-and what? Rape me? You sick fuck."

Andrew didn't respond to the bravado, only walking back behind her. Sophia felt hands press into her sides from behind. Andrew's palms pressed against her as he wrapped them around her tummy and he pulled her into a hug from behind. "I'm just cleaning up the streets, one damaged Parahuman at a time."

"There's nothing wrong with me!" Sophia growled.

"I think you'll find there is," Andrew chided, beginning to knead and massage her stomach with his hands. "You think you're some sort of predator, running around watching others in danger to see if they'll fight back before you'll help them, like some messed up kind of Darwinism. Isn't that right?"

"Only the strong deserve to be saved," Sophia stated.

"Not really, at least not in a civilised society anyway. But going back to before, you're a predator right? A lone wolf, wild and free. But this is the twenty first century Sophia. There aren't many wolves anymore are there? Not anywhere near here for certain. Do you know what society did with all the wild animals Sophia?"

Sophia didn't answer.

"We tamed them," he explained with finality. "And that's what I'm going to do with you. I'm going to turn the lone wolf into my loyal hound. First though, we need to train you."

Sophia wasn't given the opportunity to absorb the statement before Andrew's next order came through.

"On your knees. When it's just the two of us together you crawl, like an animal."

Unable to refuse, Sophia went down to the floor and onto her hands and knees. Andrew's hand found her ponytail and he tugged on it. Having not received an order Sophia realised she could resist at first, but the insistent tugging led to pain in her scalp and she was forced to follow on the ground as he silently led her round in front of the sofa where he sat down. Sophia knelt on the floor, sullenly glaring daggers at the man who had tricked her.

Andrew looked her over critically. "Take your trainers off," he ordered. Sophia was confused for a moment at the word but quickly realised he meant her sneakers. She took them off grudgingly, leaving her with just plain black socks covering her feet. Andrew took the sneakers and dropped them behind the sofa. Escape was looking less and less likely by the moment.

"I think first we need to work on your behaviour. So what you're going to do now is crawl around, in a circle in front of me until you learn your place." He pointed his finger down and spun it around for effect. "Get to it."

Sophia began crawling. At least it was carpeted flooring she thought as she went round in a large circle in front of the sofa. Coming around from the first full circle she lifted her head and saw that Andrew had pulled out his phone. It only infuriated her more as she passed him when she realised that he was going to film her!

Coming back around the second time she glared at the man she couldn't disobey. He already had the camera out and Sophia heard the tell-tale click as the digital camera took a snapshot of her furious expression.

"Fuck you," Sophia said.

"Bad girl," Andrew chided as she went to crawl past him. Sophia gasped in surprise when his hand suddenly landed on her ass with a meaty thwack!

Biting her lip and furious beyond measure, Sophia didn't give him the satisfaction of a bigger reaction. She continued crawling.

The next time round he struck her upturned ass again, the loud slap of his hand seemed to echo around the room. Sophia couldn't resist the urge to say something more this time. "You'll never get away with this. I'll find a way to kill you."

Andrew only tutted as she kept crawling and came round again. His hand came down once more, but Sophia was ready for the sharp pain this time. She wasn't ready for Andrew to flip up her flimsy skirt though. Mortified, Sophia could only keep crawling as her panty clad behind was revealed to his gaze.

Underneath the dress Sophia was wearing a plain pair of black panties and bra. Emma had suggested something sexier, but Sophia didn't own anything like that. She was almost grateful for it now though.

Horrified and humiliated, Sophia ducked her head as the snap of the camera caught her shapely behind in all its glory as she kept going round. Andrew's palm came down a few more times and Sophia did her best to ignore it as the soreness in her butt grew worse with each go around. They kept up like that for a few circles with Andrew striking her butt each time until he spoke again.

"From now on when we're together you shall refer to me as Master," Andrew told her as she crawled. "Do you understand pet?"

"Fuck you," Sophia said again.

She circled back around once more. Andrew caught her ponytail in his hand, forcing her to stop. His other hand came down. One, twice, three times in quick succession and with all the force of the other spanks. Sophia gasped in pain.

"Do you understand pet?" He asked again.

"Yes…" Sophia ground out.

"Yes what?"

"Yes… Master."

"Good girl!" Andrew praised, like he was talking to a particularly dim-witted puppy. He let go of her hair.

"Stay there," he commanded as she went to continue crawling. His hands came up, stroking her hair and patting her head on one side. The other hand cupped her sore ass, rubbing and squeezing it. Sophia endured the humiliating treatment stoically, but then Andrew's hand went between her legs, stroking her inner thighs and coming close to touching her panties.

"Good pets who behave for their masters get rewards," Andrew told her. His other hand went down from her head, reaching under her dress. The position had left Sophia's breasts almost hanging and her bra had come loose due to the position. The bra offered no resistance as his hand found their way beneath the cups to catch a hold of one of her breasts. He lifted it in his palm, testing the weight. Then Sophia's nipple was gently pinched between his fingers and he began rolling the nub between his finger and thumb. Sophia grunted at the treatment. This was the first time a man had ever touched her on her chest, or like this at all really.

The humiliating treatment wasn't over though. A hand finally found its way over her panty clad crotch. He stroked her there, pressing his fingers into her cleft through the dark fabric. Andrew switched to her other breast, gently teasing that one too and continuing to stroke her pussy with his other hand. Sophia could do nothing, stuck there impotently as she was molested.

They stayed like that for a few minutes, Andrew kept playing with her body and Sophia couldn't help but let out an occasional little moan as the stimulation built up or he touched her somewhere particularly stimulating. To her horror, her pussy began to moisten as Andrew kept working her over and Sophia hoped desperately he wouldn't notice.

"See, there's a good girl. You're starting to enjoy this," Andrew commented to her blushing shame. Sophia's arms were getting weak from holding herself up like this. She didn't want to give him the satisfaction of seeing her stumble but the stimulation was getting to be too much and her arms were beginning to shake under the strain. Sophia couldn't help but begin to bend her arms, arching her back as she leaned down to the ground.

"There's a good pet," Andrew leaned over her to keep a hold of her breasts. He began to get rougher, squeezing her tit more tightly in his hand and rubbing faster against her pussy. Sophia began to pant in need.

"you're getting pretty close," Sophia's tormentor said. "Do you want to cum?"

Sophia grit her teeth, refusing to answer the question.

"Good pets should speak when spoken to," Andrew chided. The hand on her pussy came up and swung down, spanking her behind once more. Sophia cried out in surprise. "Would you like to cum pet?"

"Fuck you," Sophia growled out. Andrew did not respond, instead he spanked her again on her panty clad behind. His hand came up from her boob, he caught her damp panties in his grip, pulling them up and giving Sophia a wedgie. Sophia squealed through her teeth, involuntarily raising her hips to alleviate the pain of the sudden motion. Her ass cheeks were left completely on display by the motion and Andre's next spank struck bare flesh.

"Ahh!" Sophia cried out, squirming in his grip as much as she felt his prior orders allowed. The punishment continued. The hand came down again, and again. Sophia squeezed her eyes shut, refusing to cry out again. She refused to submit to the humiliating treatment, but the pain was getting worse and worse. She couldn't outlast him. The spanks continued on and on and Sophia's determination wavered as the punishment continued. A suddenly harder spank caught her by surprise. She let out a whimper and Sophia lost the strength in her arms. Her front half went completely to the floor in defeat.

Even then it didn't stop though. Sophia could only endure the punishment and hold out. It felt like Andrew could just keep going though. Just spanking her until she broke completely. The feelings of before, when he touched her, molested her, came to mind. Sophia almost wanted to go back to that, if the pain would just stop.

"Are you sorry pet?" Andrew finally asked, pausing a moment to rub Sophia's no doubt scarlet behind. "Or do we need to continue?"

Sophia couldn't take it anymore.

"I'm sorry, Master," she wept. "I'm sorry I talked back."

"There's a good girl. See, that's all it takes…" Andrew patted her behind gently, rubbing it reassuringly. He readjusted her panties so they weren't digging into her anymore. Then he began stroking her pussy again. Sophia's inflamed ass stung, contrasting heavily with the tender treatment as Andrew went back to fondling her.

"I'm going to train you up into a good little pet Sophia. I know this seems painful right now, but when we're done you'll look back on this day with gratitude." The tender treatment of before returned. Sophia was unable to speak, but immensely grateful the ordeal was over. The tender touches from the man who had enslaved here were far more preferable than the punishment of before.

This time her arousal built up quicker. Andrew leaned down further, pressing his hand beneath her laid out form to find her boobs again. Her bra and top were in complete disarray. Sophia arched her back slightly, letting him grab a comfortable hold of her sensitive breasts to play with them. In no time Sophia felt her pussy moistening again and her orgasm was already approaching once more.

"Are you close, pet?" Andrew asked again, reading her arousal as she began to quiver. "Do you want to cum?"

"Yes," Sophia said into the floor. "Yes!" she shouted again, realising Andrew probably couldn't hear her.

"Yes what?"

"Yes master may I please cum!?" Sophia shouted as his hands sped up their administration of her pussy and boobs.

Andrew kept going for a few seconds longer. The knot of tension in Sophia's pussy kept building and building until suddenly she was pushed over the edge. Sophia let out a gasp and moaned silently, face pressed into the floor as the sensation took over her. Andrew went to the floor beside her. He pulled her kneeling form sideways into his chest as he kept stroking her through a shuddering orgasm. Andrew cooed, making little calming noises as Sophia came down, calling her a good girl and praising her for being a good pet.

Eventually her orgasm subsided and Sophia was pushed gently away from Andrew as he got back up and onto the couch which she caught her breath.

"See, now that's what good girls get," he told the kneeling girl when she looked to him. "Now, get back to crawling." He gestured with his hand again.

Sophia once more went back to it. She crawled round in circles for the man's amusement. There was no backtalk this time, she couldn't refuse anyway. Sophia had no more fight left in her now and silently followed the command.

Instead of a spank as she came back around, to Sophia's surprise Andrew rubbed and patted her head. He praised her, telling her she was a good girl and that he loved her as she crawled past.

They kept round like that again. Andrew took photos and would gently pat her ass or stroke her head as she kept going round. Sophia's skirt was still pulled up and her breasts were definitely on display now with her boobs pulled out of the cups. Sophia silently continued as Andrew took photos a she crawled around for his amusement.

Only it wasn't just amusement, was it? Andrew, her master, was putting her in her place like he'd said he would. Sophia wasn't the top dog anymore. She wasn't free and Andrew was showing her that. Coming to the realisation helped somewhat. Sophia just needed to behave, do whatever he told her and maybe he'd treat her better. That was the only thought she could cling onto as she kept crawling.

She crawled around, then she got a apt on the head. Once more, this time a stroke down her back. The next time a firm rub on the tummy. It continued on and on.

Sophia eventually lost track of how many times she'd gone around in a circle. Her arms were beginning to ache and her knees were getting sore from the constant crawling. She kept going, and going. The discomfort of her muscles seemed to fade away over time as the repetitive motions left Sophia in a daze, lost to the world. She only had to crawl as she'd been ordered. Only the occasional kind touch from her master disrupted her fugue but not enough for her to snap out of it. Sophia began leaning into the touches, they felt nice.

Sophia was surprised when Andrew's hands finally went to her shoulders on a pass around. He held her there, stopping her motion and jarring her out of the trance she'd unwittingly entered. Sophia blinked rapidly. Still coming out of it, she unthinkingly followed Andrew's order as he told her to stop and come kneel in front of him.

"Now we're going to teach you how to present yourself properly pet. So what I want you to do is kneel with your knees spread, at least shoulder width apart. Sit on your heels. Then you put your hands down, palms laid flat on your legs. straighten your back, that's it, with your chest pushed out." Sophia went into position easily, still slightly out of it she was not mindful of the strap of her dress falling down one arm, leaving her breast exposed on that side.

She finally came to properly, shaking her head a bit to get rid of the cobwebs in her head. Looking down at herself she saw the humiliating position she'd been put in. At least her ass wasn't on display anymore. Andrew stroked her hair tenderly. "Welcome back pet, I know you're scared. But don't worry it's not all doom and gloom is it?" Andrew took a few more photos before sitting back and just looking at her. Sophia tried to express her absolute loathing through her eyes, but she just couldn't bring the anger up anymore and her gaze seemed to have no effect on her new Master.

"Pull down the straps of your top," Andrew ordered. "Take your bra off too."

Sophia complied. The thin straps holding the top of her dress came down the sides of her arm and she slid her arms out of them. Lacking any support, the yellow garment fell down to her waist, leaving Sophia in only her simple black bra to cover her modesty. She reached behind herself to unlatch her bra. Unhooking it Sophia pulled her arms out of the straps and handed Andrew the garment when he held his hand out for it. Already anticipating the next order, Sophia went back into position. Blushing, she pushed her now bare chest forward as she rested her palms flat on her legs.

Andrew's hands came up, stroking her tummy and the sides of her breasts. It tickled slightly but Sophia grit her teeth and bore the sensation. Then her master's hands palmed her chest. His palms rubbed against her nipples as he took her tis into his hands. His fingers caught her nipples, still sensitive from their treatment before. He pinched them delicately and teased the nubs. Sophia instinctively leaned into the contact, to Andrew's obvious satisfaction. There was no point fighting, Sophia thought. She should just enjoy the sensations and let Andrew do what he liked. She mewled slightly as Andrew toyed with her chest, feeling the heft of her breasts again. He pinched and pulled on her nipples until it almost hurt, before letting them spring back.

"You have lovely breasts," Andrew complimented her.

"Thanks," Sophia said mutely.

"This was the standard position for when you're in my presence pet. If I see you in a different position without my saying so then there'll be a punishment, do you understand?" Andrew leaned back down into the Sofa.

"Yes master," Sophia replied. She tried to put the pose to memory. She didn't want another punishment like the spanking before.

"Good girl," he praised. "Just one more position today I think. Turn around, chest flat on the ground."

Sophia turned away, presenting her behind to her master as she let her chest fall to the floor.

"You should have legs spread apart at least shoulder width," Andrew instructed. "And flip up your skirt too."

Sophia blushed despite herself as she followed the command. Resting her weight on her chest, she brought both hands behind herself to flip up her skirt.

"Very good," Andrew praised. His hand came up to fondle her still slightly sore behind. "When I tell you to present, this is the position I want you in, understand?"

"Yes master," Sophia complied.

"Back to sitting position," Andrew ordered.

Sophia immediately turned back around. Glad she'd been paying attention she took up the previous position with her bare chest pressed out. Andrew favoured her with another pat on the head. Sophia was surprised to realise she smiled at the praise for getting the position right. In spite of everything he'd done to her, it felt nice when he called her a good pet. Andrew fell back onto the sofa.

"Help me take off my pants pet."

She knew what was coming next. With trepidation, Sophia's hands came up. She pulled on the waistband of her master's pants. Deliberately ignoring the hard shaft of flesh between Andrew's legs which made it more difficult, Sophia eventually pulled down both his pants and underwear in one go. Andrew kicked off both garments, leaving him bare from the waist down, with the exception of his socks. Sophia saw it then, his cock. How could she not. Kneeling there, it was huge. A pillar of flesh which seemed to loom over her kneeling position.

"Are you ready to suck your first dick Sophia?"

"I… I've never," Sophia let out. She knew this was coming, but she couldn't quite process what was about to happen. Any leftover arrogance and fight left her in that moment as she beheld her master's cock for the first time.

Andrew took a hold of his shaft. "That's alright I expected this. Now avoid the teeth, use your lips and tongue. There's a good puppy."

Unable to refuse the command, Sophia leaned forward. She opened her mouth nervously and slowly took the head of Andrew's cock between her lips for the first time.

It didn't taste bad, in fact it was alright. Kind of sweaty tasting. Sophia began to tentatively lick and sucked gently at the top of her master's dick. She was completely out of her depth. Andrew took a couple of photos as she struggled to figure out what to do. Looking up to his face he didn't seem inclined to offer any more help, only sitting back to watch silently.

"You know, my other slave does it better," he commented idly. "Maybe I'll have her give you lessons."

Feeling humiliated and embarrassed, Sophia upped the pace with the tongue, trying to please him. Of course she was terrible at this, she internally groused. It was her first time and his cock wasn't exactly on the small side either. She just wanted to work through the blowjob. Hopefully then he'd be satisfied. She kept going, hoping this would be enough. It wasn't though. Losing patience, Andrew's hand came up to grab her hair and pull it into a ponytail.

"Now don't bite down, relax you throat and try not to choke," he ordered. Sophia was barely given an opportunity to prepare herself as her head was forced down onto his cock, far further down than she would have dared attempt herself. Andrew's cock pressed against the back of her throat and Sophia immediately choked. Andrew was relentless though and Sophia resisted the urge to gag as best she could as his cock was pressed all the way into her throat in one go.

He leaned forward then, taking her head between his hands he pumped it up and down. Sophia panicked beneath him, grabbing onto his thighs for dear life as her air was cut off. He kept doing that for a few seconds, finally letting out a grunt or two of his own. Sophia couldn't take the opportunity to celebrate though as her air was completely blocked off. She couldn't resist him and could only take it as he fucked her mouth. Beginning to panic now Sophia desperately gripped his legs tighter in the hope he would let up, but he didn't.

White spots filled Sophia's vision as Andrew's cock remained lodged in her throat. Her eyes began to roll into the back of her head and Sophia lost the strength in her arms, batting weakly at his legs as he continued. She was on the verge of passing out. Suddenly though Andrew let go and pushed back on her head until she popped off completely. Sophia fell back onto her heels. With the obstruction removed, Sophia gasped for air. She coughed and gasped for breath noisily. Spittle ran down her mouth and fell down onto her bare chest.

The ordeal wasn't over though. Having almost caught her breath she looked up to see Andrew's cocked eyebrow and unattended, spit slickened shaft.

"Back to work pet," he ordered.

Sophia quickly tried to regather herself. This time as her mouth closed around her master's cock she brought her hands to bear, trying to hold his cock and pump the shaft. Noticing his balls, Sophia took them in her other hand. She wasn't sure what to do with them, but opted to squeeze them gently which seemed to please Andrew to her relief.

"You'll get used to this eventually, don't worry pet," he told her as Sophia tongued the underside of his shaft.

They kept at it for what seemed like forever. Andrew was still dissatisfied with her performance and Sophia found herself being choked on her master's cock again and again, only to be let go once she began to run out of air. Andrew would only watch her each time after he let her free and Sophia quickly realised that she needed to keep up pleasuring him if she wanted to get him off.

Hoping to discourage him from facefucking her again, Sophia began to dip her head lower down as she sucked him off. Willingly letting him edge into her already sore throat the girl tried desperately to set a pace that would please him. It seemed to work for a while but Sophia felt like she lost all her progress as Andrew eventually caught her head and choked her on his cock until she was left gasping for air once more. The end seemed nowhere in sight but Sophia kept trying until eventually Andrew let out a groan.

"Tilt your head back, tongue out, mouth open."

Eager to see the ordeal over with, Sophia leant back. She sat on her ankles and kneeled there as her master pumped his shaft in front of her face. She knew what was coming and closed her eyes as Andrew finally let loose over her face, mouth and chest. The hot, sticky gunk was plastered across her face with strands sticking to her cheeks, nose and over her eyes. A lucky spurt must have been aimed near perfectly as it hit the back of her throat and Sophia wasn't even given the opportunity to taste it before she instinctively swallowed it down.

Andrew looked over his handiwork. Tear tracks and spittle stuck to her skin along with the quickly drying semen spread across Sophia's now cum stained face.

"Hold your hands up next to your face, make V signs," Andrew ordered, already going for the phone.

Sophia made the signs, blinking back more tears as she final caught her breath.

"Now, thank me for training you," he ordered, holding up the phone.

"Thank you master for training me," Sophia tiredly said into the camera.

"Good girl," Andrew said once again. "We'll have you trained up into a good little pet in no time."

Sophia glowered through her messed up face at her master's pleased expression.

"Now the last thing we'll do today…" he reached for her hair again. Sophia was tilted back as her master looked at her pitiful expression. Then his other hand went back between her legs. Instinctively both of Sophia's hands went to grab his wrist, but she didn't resist as he began to stroke her through her panties once more.

Sophia did nothing to resist the sensation as Andrew's fingers continued between her legs, gently teasing her until she couldn't help but moan at his administration.

"I know it's been hard today Sophia. You didn't expect all this to happen did you?"

"N-no shit," Sophia bit out as her captor continued to molest her.

"You'll come to love it I promise," Andrew ignored her foul language. "You just need a strong, capable master who can take you in line and that's me," Andrew told her confidently. Sophia let the words wash over her, concentrating on the pleasure her master was giving her. Her knees and ass were sore from the abuse he'd put them through. Her throat was left raw from the brutal punishment it had received. Sophia couldn't find it in herself to fight back, even mentally at this point. He'd won, for now. Sophia submitted to her new master's touch as he stroked her virgin pussy and she took the pleasure he offered her.

Andrew pulled her closer into him and the tired girl curled up int his side as he continued to stroke her wet pussy. He was slow and methodical and Sophia found herself getting more and more aroused. He was bringing her to the edge again and Sophia knew what she had to do next.

"C-can I please cum sir?" Sophia asked.

"Only good girls get to cum Sophia" was the response. "Now tell me, are you going to be a good pet for me?"

"Y-yes master," Sophia responded. "I want to be a good pet." Andrew smiled in response.

"You know I think you've done excellently today. I anticipated a lot more misbehaviour from you but here you are, earning the right to cum twice in your first training session." Andrew slipped his fingers under Sophia's sodden panties, touching her pussy directly or the first time. "I think that deserves some positive reinforcement don't you?"

"Please master," Sophia whimpered. The added stimulation as he found her clit was getting to be too much.

"Cum for me pet," Andrew ordered as Sophia reached the tipping point. Andrew pushed her over the edge. His fingers stroked and pressed into her and Sophia let out a whimper of pleasure as his fingers stroked her clit. Andrew held her close, holding her upper body steady with one arm as he stroked her pussy with the other. Sophia closed her eyes and shuddered through her climax, clinging weakly to her master as he mercilessly stimulated her all the way through it. Eventually he relented, pulling his damp fingers back and Sophia was left a panting mess in his arms as she recovered her faculties again.

Sophia opened her eyes to see Andrew holding his wet fingers up to her face. "Lick," he ordered.

Sophia complied, tasting her own wetness on her master's fingers. She licked up the mess obediently until only her spit remained coating his fingers. Andrew wiped his hand clean on the hem of her dress.

They stayed like that for a few minutes. Andrew stroked her hair and praised her for being a good girl while Sophia despite herself relaxed into the man's arms.

"It's getting late pet," he finally told her and Sophia caught herself, realising she was about to fall asleep in Andrew's arms. She jerked up. Checking the clock on the wall she realised it was getting quite late. She needed to get home before people started asking questions of where she was.

"I think it's time for you to go home now pet," Andrew said, practically reading her mind as he stood up. "You can stand up now, go get dressed." Sophia felt relief that it all seemed to finally be over but Andrew still had some surprises for her. She was putting her bra back on when he spoke again.

"Take off your panties."

There really was no fight left in her. Sophia didn't say a word as she slid the soaked underwear off herself and handed them to her master. She still had her bra at least, which she adjusted back into position. Andrew didn't stop her as she pulled the straps of her dress back into place either, only patting her on the head. Silently, hoping there really wasn't anything more in store for her, Sophia put her shoes back on and grabbed her bag.

"Don't forget the money," Andrew pointed out as she turned to leave.

She'd completely forgot about the money," Sophia realised. She quickly grabbed the envelope out of her bag. Andrew accepted it, patting her on the head to Sophia's mixed annoyance, and strangely her satisfaction.

"Now, let's finally see that cute pussy properly before you go," Andrew commented.

It wasn't an order, but Sophia obediently lifted the hem of her skirt, revealing her bare pussy for the man's approval. She was shaved, mostly, with a thatch of well-groomed hair above her pussy. Andrew's phone came up and Sophia embarrassedly looked to the side as he took a photo.

Andrew pulled her into a hug. "I'm so proud of you today Sophia," he said. "I know you're in a funny place right now. You're confused and hurt, but this is for the best trust me. I'm going to take away all that anxiety and stress you put yourself under."

Sophia let the man hug her, not entirely sure how to respond. Silently Andrew pulled back and directed her towards the door.

"You are to visit again next Thursday as normal," Andrew ordered. Then he had a thought. "Pass me your phone."

Sophia fished it out of her bag and Andrew quickly input his phone number into the device. "Call me if anything happens that might interrupt you visiting me. You aren't to come if something genuinely comes up, so act as normal but don't try to make something happen so you don't have to come either. Also, don't let anyone know or find out what happened today, not even Emma, do you understand?"

"Yes," Sophia said. Andrew stroked her cheek. Sophia shamefully caught herself again leaning into the touch. Andrew opened the door behind her.

"I'll see you next Thursday pet. Then we'll continue your training."

Sophia nodded. She hesitated for a second as Andrew's hand remained on her cheek. Then she caught herself again. She turned and quickly left through the door. A second later Andrew shut it behind her. She was alone.

Sophia took a deep breath. Then she began walking out of the building.

The encounter ran back through her mind. That had all happened. She'd been raped. She'd been tricked into obeying Andrew fully and now she was stuck for the next few months with no way out but to accept his molestation as he played whatever sick games he wanted with her. Sophia grit her teeth. What was worse is that some of it had felt nice. She resisted the urge to punch the wall beside her in frustration as she kept walking down the corridor.

A draft of cold air found its way beneath her skirt, teasing her still slightly damp and sore pussy. Sophia gasped at the sensation but it only served to make her suddenly more angry.

Sophia sighed in frustration. Three months. She could put up with it for three months, right? Andrew said he was going to turn her into his pet. Well it'd take far more than a few months of 'training' to accomplish that. Sophia was strong, she wouldn't break.

She'd just put up with it for now. She'd show that she was tougher than him while she bides her time until the deal was done with.

Until then she could only wait, and worry about what he would have in store for her next time.

Chapter 9

Chapter Text

It was Friday morning when Amy next checked her locker. Victoria was beside her, nattering away as she usually did. It might have been the morning but Amy just wanted to go home and lie in bed.

Reaching for her things, a piece of paper caught Amy's eye.

There, placed in clear view was a small piece of folded paper. Curious, Amy picked it up.

If you want to know who your real father is, meet me at the park between Medhall and your home on Saturday evening, after your usual visit to the hospital. I will be there between six and seven. If you do not meet me at the correct time I will not contact you again. Come alone.

With wide eyes Amy looked left and right to see if anyone had noticed anything before she quickly pushed the note to the back of her locker where nobody would see it. Everyone around her was all too caught up in Vicky's aura to notice her, as usual.

Vicky made a comment and absently touched her on her arm. Amy felt her power come alive. It immediately provided a now familiar insight on the blonde girl's body, her entire being from head to toe. The urge to make changes rose in her. It would be so easy, it wouldn't have to be a significant change. Hell Vicky would probably be happy if Amy made her boobs a tiny bit bigger, or fixed the acne spot she was so desperately hiding with makeup. Nobody had to know.

It would be so easy… To just cross that line she'd promised she would never cross.

Then Vicky's hand came away and Amy was back in the real world as if nothing had happened.

The sister she secretly loved said goodbye and went off to her own classes. Amy waved goodbye and then silently went to her own. She thought about the message.

It could be a trap, meant to lure her out into danger. It could be genuine too, but whoever wanted to meet her was clearly someone with an agenda of some sort even if they were telling the truth. They were likely a cape. They might threaten her somehow. But could she risk not going?

Amy was going to visit the hospital tomorrow. She rarely had an escort anymore, nobody was stupid enough to go after Panacea. Not when the whole of the Brockton Brigade along with the PRT would be on their case in no time. Vicky sometimes walked with her, or on one embarrassing occasion flew her home, but Amy could probably encourage her sister to not come along this time

But did she really want to do this? Did she really want to know the truth?

Amy had almost put the thought of her birth parents out of her mind. She knew she was adopted. She knew intellectually she might have a Parahuman parent too, but she had no idea who it might be.

Concern at the risks involved and worry over what undesirable revelations the truth might hold battled with her yearning curiosity.

It could be a kidnapping attempt. But who would be foolish enough to try? Amy was immune to master powers, that was common knowledge. Someone kidnapping her and then hoping she wouldn't use her biokinetic powers against them was only asking for trouble on their part. She wasn't some tinker who's materials and tools could be carefully controlled so they wouldn't be able to escape. Even if someone took serious precautions, airborne diseases exist and they'd have to be able to touch her to make use of her abilities. Amy wasn't afraid of repurposing a few passing viruses to her own purposes if she was threatened. Bonesaw was deadly, Amy had worked on one or two of her victims. Amy remembered the structure of the diseases the horrifying tinker had made. She could replicate them if need be.

With the desire to know freshly invigorated in her mind Amy couldn't turn away now. She really couldn't miss this chance if it was genuine.

Six pm on Saturday, at the park on her way home from the hospital. It was an open area, plenty of directions to run in. In fact it was really in her favour with her family being nearby too. She wondered if the mystery person had considered that. They must have, she decided. They wouldn't be idiots if they were going through with this plan after almost a decade of holding the secret.

She'd give this mystery person a chance then. She'd play along, but if there was any funny business…

Well Amy's family would be on speed dial. They'd only be a couple of minutes away by air and Amy was far from defenceless on her own. The risk was low, for the chance of finally having answers and putting her concerns to rest.

There was a worry though. What if she got her answers and she didn't like it. Amy had been holding back her urges to use her power in the wrong way for a long time. What if that was all pointless. What if she was the daughter of a villain. She might have been just fighting the inevitable all this time and she was destined to turn to villainy like her parent or parents had. Amy wasn't sure how she would respond if she found out they really were villains.

She needed to know though. She needed to put this to rest finally one way or another. If she was destined to become a villain then she'd do the right thing. She'd disappear where she couldn't hurt anyone. She'd take on a new cape persona and Vicky and the rest of her adoptive family wouldn't be tarnished by her actions when she inevitably went bad.

All she could do now was wait until tomorrow.

Taylor arrived at home Friday night after school. It had been a lovely day of classes lacking the constant anxiety of wondering what Emma and her friends would do to her that day.

Her dad wasn't home yet, probably out having a drink with one of his friends from work. She'd have to sort her own dinner probably. She didn't mind. Taylor was more interested in hearing how things had gone the previous day for Andrew.

She quickly reheated some lasagne and ate before retiring to her bedroom. She had some homework to get done and Taylor didn't want to make a bad impression with her new teachers so she had to get it done tonight. Tomorrow, hopefully, she would be able to visit Andrew again and Taylor certainly wasn't going to get any work done.

She might be losing her virginity though…

Taylor threw her schoolbag down by her desk and pulled out her homework. It was maths, not her favourite subject, but fortunately it was pretty straightforward algebra. She just needed to follow the formula properly as described in her textbook.

She might be losing her virginity tomorrow.

Taylor rubbed her legs together, even as she tried to concentrate on the work. Her bugs seemed to help. Lately since she'd got her powers Taylor had found it far easier to concentrate on multiple things at a time. She could listen to her teacher while also daydreaming about what she could be getting up to with Andrew and wasn't that the most useful, mundane use of her powers she'd never thought of. Listening to a teacher while also indulging in racy thoughts about sucking the dick of the older man who she'd enslaved herself to.

Taylor was half way through the homework when she decided her pants were just too constricting. She pulled off her jeans, leaving her in just plain cotton underwear. They were slightly damp, as her underwear always seemed to be these days.

That was probably due to all the fantasising she'd been doing. Taylor kept writing with one hand, which reaching down with the other.

She pressed a finger into her sex through her panties. The act of doing so pushed the soft fabric into her cleft where more moisture had gathered. Her panties immediately dampened properly. They should be damp anyway, Taylor was a slave, a sex slave who pleasured her master and enjoyed it. She should always have wet panties ready just incase her master wanted to tell her to pull down her pants and show him what a needy, pathetic little toy she was.

That was a pretty good idea actually. Maybe tomorrow, no, they were going to be meeting Panacea tomorrow. Another day she could do that. She could tell her master what a needy wet slave she was on the way over so he'd know, and then she'd sit at the back of the bus and quietly tease herself into a wet mess.

Then when she arrived at his door he'd bring her in. He'd tell her to go stand in front of the sofa, and then he'd tell her to pull up her skirt and show off how soaking wet she was.

He'd take photos of course. Maybe make a video, ask her to tell him what she thought of herself for showing up like that. She'd blush and stammer, because it was embarrassing to be made to hold up your skirt to reveal it looked like she'd wet herself like a little girl.

Then maybe he'd punish her. He'd have her take off the wet panties and bunch them up. He'd make her smell her damp arousal on the fabric.

Then, then he'd… he'd push them into her mouth! Taylor would be made to taste her own arousal as he took her over his knee and spanked her like the horny little slave she was who deserved whatever he did to her.

Taylor's fingers pressed hard into her pussy, rubbing furiously at her clit through the fabric. The damp cotton was almost rough on the sensitive bundle of nerves but that was alright. Taylor was already at the edge of climax.

She stopped, the fabric of her underwear was soaked though entirely. Her quivering pussy was left unattended and her body ached in protest as the orgasm that had been approaching died away. Taylor shuddered as she denied herself an orgasm she didn't deserve, even as with her other hand finished the homework assignment and closed her textbook.

She wasn't allowed to cum unless she was looking at the photos her Master had sent. It would probably be another hour or two until he sent her any messages.

Taylor's burning sex throbbed needily. She pressed a finger into the waistband of her panties and quickly rubbed her swollen clit. The need spiked again, her pussy throbbed in protest at being denied release. Taylor brought the finger back before she could be tempted any more. It was soaked with her nectar. She popped it in her mouth absentmindedly as she booted up her computer, sucking the fluids off her hand and cleaning it up.

The internet was a great place to find porn. But Taylor was most interested in finding out ways to please her partner. Things to say, or do, or new things he could do to her if he liked.

Taylor brought up a video on bondage. There was a woman tied down to a cross. A masked man was pressing an electric prod to the woman's ass, tits and pussy. The woman squealed and cried out every time.

Taylor's hand went back between her legs, gathering more of her fluids on her hand and teasing herself to the brink again before denying herself as she was supposed to. She brought her hand out of her underwear and licked her fingers clean once more. She clicked on another video, and then another. Her pussy protested her ministrations but that didn't deter her. Taylor kept fingering herself, stopping to lick her fingers clean every now and then as she kept up her 'research'.

She was starting to like the taste.

Sophia didn't have cape stuff on Friday night, or sports either so she went straight home from school.

She was still furious about what happened yesterday.

Andrew, no Carlill, had raped her. He'd taken his ginormous dick and pushed it into her mouth and choked her to the point of out, repeatedly. Like she was just some toy he could play with and then throw away.

She walked quickly through the apartment, eager to avoid speaking to her mother. Not that the useless, weak woman was brave enough to try talking to her most days.

She got to her room, tossed her bag down and let herself fall face first onto her bed.

It was a Friday, one of her days off. Usually right now she'd be preparing to go out and prowl the streets of the city, but Sophia just didn't feel it tonight.

The memory of Carlill's smirking face as he took her underwear came to mind. She'd had to walk home with the wind pressing up against her bare pussy all the way. It was absolutely humiliating.

But that was the least of Sophia's cause for annoyance. Carlill had used his new control over her to hold her down, make her press her face into the carpet while he strummed her sensitive pussy to an enormous climax.

Ugh!

Sophia rolled over onto her back the bed. He'd cum on her face, the taste of his semen in her mouth, salty and slightly bitter. She'd drank semen for the first time last night and Carlill would no doubt make her do it again next Thursday.

Her top was bunched up, Sophia unbuttoned it, removing her bra too while she was at it. She let out a sigh as the restricting clothing came free. She often felt constricted in normal clothes. Her Shadow Stalker outfit was built for comfort though, as much as to remind the world how tough she was. Not that she even needed it anymore.

Sophia could go out naked now if she wanted, she thought amusedly. Her upgraded powers let her cleave through enemies up close and personal and she didn't need to transform back whatsoever if she didn't want to. She didn't even need a knife to do it. She'd found she could make her nails longer in the shadow form where they acted like baddass claws. Carlill hadn't mentioned that the first time around and Sophia couldn't remember the exact wording of the second deal either. She'd been more concerned with the man's hand striking her ass as she crawled around in a circle for his amusement, like an animal.

The claws were pretty cool though, she had to give him that. Carlill might be a sick rapist fuck but Sophia could respect his imagination. As long as it wasn't directed at humiliating her. Putting her 'in her place'. 'Training' her like she was some sort of animal to be tamed.

Sophia adjusted herself on the bed. She quickly pulled off her leggings and tossed them into her laundry bin alongside her top and bra.

He'd fingered her near the end of the night. He'd touched her pussy directly. Sophia's fingers unbidden went to stroke herself over her underwear. The man's warm finger had stroked along her labia, touching her clit and playing with it.

It had been the most intense orgasm of her life and Sophia absolutely hated him for it.

She just laid there and fumed silently for a while, unconciously stroking herself over her underwear. The stimulation and memories of what she'd felt at Carlill's hand left Sophia feeling aroused.

Even more annoyed, that he'd managed to inadvertently turn her on, the girl began stroking herself properly through her underwear. The stimulation wasn't enough though. She gave up on that and pulled off her underwear completely, leaving her naked on the bed.

A hand went back between her legs and the other went to tease and pinch at a nipple as Sophia tried to replicate the sensations Carlill had put her through.

She matched the rhythm of his hand, even using her fingers in the same way as before. Sophia felt herself get wetter and she could feel her pleasure grow slowly but steadily just like before. Sophia came, quickly going to bite her wrist to stifle a moan.

She came down from the high of orgasm and panted, trying to catch her breath. She relaxed into the bed even as she softly stroked the outside of her labia.

It wasn't enough, she realised. It wasn't the same as when Carlill did it. Sophia grit her teeth in annoyance.

She'd cum, but she was still annoyingly horny. That had never happened before in her past explorations. Sophia pressed her hand back between her legs. Hopefully the second time she'd be able to please herself as well as Carlill had been able to.

It was a little past eight when Andrew sent Taylor her photos for the night. Taylor had spent the last hour watching porn and keeping herself stimulated, but making sure not to let herself cum. She'd been reading and watching material she could find, hoping to find things to say or do that might please her master.

He'd finally sent her photos. Taylor grabbed her phone and jumped onto her bed to look them over. Normally there was at least three. Today he'd just sent two.

There was a picture of Taylor's pussy, pale skin, shaven clean. It was from her second photoshoot last weekend. She'd stood up, hands behind her head and legs spread shoulder width apart and smiled for the camera as Andrew took photos of her naked, exposed body.

The second photo however, for the first time was not of Taylor.

It was not unlike the other photo she'd been sent of herself. It was a close up shot of a pussy, only this pussy was of a black girl. There was a patch of dark hair above otherwise shaved lips. The girls legs were well defined, somewhat fit looking and moisture clung to both her thighs and pussy. The girl had clearly cum recently before the photo and had not been given an opportunity to clean up.

The top of the photo was framed by the yellow fabric of a raised skirt as the mystery girl exposed herself, no doubt on Andrew's orders. She was dressed, perhaps she'd been made to redress and leave like that. Taylor could imagine it. The girl's went pussy left exposed under her skirt, the cool night air tickling her damp skin as she walked home. She'd have to wear a skirt tomorrow and see if Andrew wanted to do the same to her.

Taylor looked over the photo. She couldn't see much of the girl herself obviously with just a few between her legs. Taylor wondered who it was.

Who is in the second photo? She texted to her master, unable to contain her curiosity.

It's a surprise. Was Andrew's response.

She wasn't allowed to know yet then. Andrew would tell her if he wanted her to know. Taylor stroked her overstimulated, needy pussy. She brought herself back to the edge of climax for what must have been the dozenth time that night as she switched between the photo of herself and this new girl.

The new girl wasn't properly naked like she had been. The yellow of the girl's dress stood out against her dark skin. She wasn't shaved fully either. Taylor would have to recommend Andrew shave the girl next time he saw her. It would be a good way of asserting his control over the mystery girl.

Had he even got her to swear an oath like Taylor had? Taylor quickly sent a message asking the question.

She agreed to obey my orders just like you he wrote.

So she'd made a deal then? that was a relief. Taylor didn't want another girl around who wasn't under Andrew's control. She wanted to know more though. Presumably the mystery girl was a cape like her. She wondered what the deal was.

Is she a Cape? Taylor asked.

Yes

Does she have a Cape name? Taylor asked, wanting to know just who it was. It would be good to know what this new girl's powers were so they could coordinate together properly. They'd be best able to serve Andrew that way.

I'm not going to tell you yet. You'll meet her eventually, don't worry. Taylor nodded in understanding at the message and decided to put it out of her mind.

Taylor was truly at the edge of climax now. She slowed down it's administration of her pussy. A wrongly timed flick of her sensitive clit would send her straight over the edge. Taylor quickly turned on the camera feature on her cellphone and set it to video. Holding up the device so her face was in front of the camera she smiled excitedly.

"I've been touching myself all afternoon thinking of you master, but I haven't cum yet, because I'm not allowed without your permission. I'm so grateful for the photos you sent because that means I'm able to make this video for you. Congratulations on getting another slave by the way. I hope she's as horny and desperate for your love as I am. You deserve it."

Taylor angled the camera down so it had a closeup of her swollen, needy pussy. Taylor thought about the look of the black girl's damp pussy, no doubt wet from having cum either at Andrew's orders or by his own hand. Lucky bitch. Taylor thought about that. Andrew claiming another girl, making her his slave like she was. It brought back memories of that first day when he'd made her cum for the first time. Taylor concentrated on that memory, superimposing the black girl's pussy over hers, imagining Andrew making the unknown girl squeal and moan just like she had. Taylor pushed herself past the precipice.

She came, hard. Taylor struggled to hold the camera in place as her pussy squirted violently. Her fluids splashed against her fingers as she strummed herself, keeping the orgasm going and putting on a show for her master. The spray of cum only lasted ten seconds or so, but Taylor's needy moans continued as she continued to stroke her pussy. She angled the camera up so Andrew could see as she moaned and panted for him before turning it back down to her sex which clenched on nothing as her fingers kept working her large clit.

She started to get too sensitive, but she pushed herself to keep going as hard as she could. Taylor let out a long, high pitched squeal as the pleasure reached a point where it was almost too much for her to bear.

Finally letting herself stop, Taylor brought the camera up to her panting sweaty face once again.

"I hope you're in a mood to celebrate tomorrow master," she told the camera. She brought her wet hand up to press a finger into her mouth. She pulled it out, sucking off all the fluids from her pussy. "I've been so needy all week, thinking about you. I can't wait to see you." She blew a final kiss and then ended the recording.

That was pretty good wasn't it? Taylor sent the video over, then went back to the photos.

She was still a bit worried about this new girl actually. Taylor didn't want Andrew to forget about her now he had a new slave to play with. Taylor would just have to work harder to please him, make sure she was absolutely the best slave she could be.

She'd ask Andrew to take her virginity tomorrow. She'd beg like a needy slave desperate for her master's cock.

In fact…

Taylor turned the camera back on. She pulled her legs up as far as she could and set the camera to selfie mode. Angling it right and leading against the back of her bed for support she held the camera out so that her pussy was on display, alongside her face above it. With her free hand Taylor spread her pussy lips apart between her fingers.

She took a couple of photos, trying to capture a shot with her hymen on display. Her most sacred place, her virginity exposed for her master's pleasure. Taylor's tired, overstimulated pussy began to moisten again. Taylor started recording a video.

"Hello master it's me again. Taylor. I just wanted to show you my needy pussy, and my hymen. I've been thinking about my virginity and obviously it's yours to take when you want it." Taylor began stroking her clit with her middle finger, while her ring and index fingers kept her pussy spread open. "So I thought I'd remind you that my needy pussy is still here whenever you want to pop my cherry."

She touched herself like that, her still too sensitive pussy being overstimulated until she managed to make herself cum again for the camera.

Taylor was exhausted after that. Edging herself for well over a couple of hours and then making herself cum like that had left her on her last legs. She laid back against her pillows and arranged to send the photos along with the second video.

Andrew hadn't responded to her first video yet. She hoped he was enjoying it.

It was five minutes after she sent the second video that Andrew sent her a text.

You want me to take you virginity?

It's yours already master. I thought you might want to celebrate getting another Cape.

Tomorrow, after we have the meeting. I want you to decide how I'm going to take it. Tell your dad you'll be staying over with Lisa again.

Thank you sir. I'm already looking forward to it.

Taylor couldn't hold in her excitement, letting off a little squee of happiness and feeling a hint of arousal once more at the idea of it finally happening. Her abused pussy was really too sore to continue masturbating at this point though, and she should probably hold off now until tomorrow and let her body recover and be at its best. She looked around her bedroom for a distraction. It was a mess, the spray from her pussy had soaked into her duvet and the smell permeated her bedroom. Her clothes were strewn here and there too she hadn't put in her laundry basket. She really needed to tidy up.

I'm going to tidy up and then go to bed sir. I'll see you tomorrow. Goodnight xxx

Goodnight x Taylor smiled at the return kiss. That meant a lot to her.

She went about cleaning up, replacing the sheets before taking a quick shower and brushing her teeth. Then she got ready for bed. She was excited, she was going to give her virginity to Andrew tomorrow. It was a big thing to do but Taylor was sure she wanted to do it. Andrew had asked her to decide how it was going to happen. That was a big deal, she was grateful and pleased that he trusted her to decide instead of choosing himself like Taylor thought he would. She had until the meeting with Panacea tomorrow to figure out how she was going to do it. It needed to be special. She wanted Andrew to enjoy it as much as possible too.

She was tired though and Taylor quickly found herself quickly drifting off for a good night's sleep. That was probably a good thing. She had a busy day tomorrow.

Chapter 10

Chapter Text

Taylor met Andrew at his apartment Saturday morning just before lunch.

"Hello sir," she said happily. She wanted to give the man a hug, kiss him hello, but there was also proper behaviour to be had.

Andrew let her walk past him and she took her position as was right. Her fingers threaded together behind her head, she stood straight, with her legs shoulder width apart.

Taylor had chosen to wear one of her new dresses, hoping that her master would find her choices appealing. She'd taken the black dress, with the jacket to match. The lather stretched slightly as she put her arms up, baring her forearms slightly. Beneath she'd opted not to wear her new lingerie, instead opting for some plain cotton underwear. That wouldn't have been her choice normally, but it was important for later though.

"Well don't you look lovely," Andrew commented as he took her appearance in. Taylor felt a burst of pride at the comment.

His hand came, lifting up her skirt, although this was more to feel the fabric between his fingers than anything else.

"I like the dress," he told her. "Good choice."

"Thank you, sir," Taylor said, beaming.

"Now today you know what we're doing?"

"You're going to meet Panacea sir," Taylor said.

"That's right. Have you made any progress with your costume?"

"I've made some," Taylor said. "But it's not finished yet."

"That's fine," Andrew said. "We won't be needing your costume for what we do today. What I want you to do is stay nearby and out of sight. You'll use your powers to scout around nearby while I speak to the girl. You'll text me if anyone, especially anyone who looks like a cape, gangster or police officer approaches."

"I understand completely sir," Taylor said. "I should avoid putting any bugs near Panacea too. Like you said before she could figure out my power and disable me."

"Yes. Good recall," Andrew praised. He sat back into the sofa. "Did you tell your dad you'd be staying the night?"

"Yes sir," Taylor said. She felt her throat dry up a little in anticipation. She could sense where the conversation was going now.

"That's good. Did you give much thought to what we'll be doing later?"

"Yes sir, I have some ideas," Taylor told him. She had several actually. Though one had become a clear favourite in her mind so that was the one she would suggest. If Andrew didn't seem pleased she would be able to offer other suggestions. Or perhaps he would just punish her and take the choice out of her mind. If she had done a poor job it would be what she deserved.

"Kneel down, and then you can tell me," her master told her.

Eagerly Taylor settled onto her knees in front of the man. She leaned forward and began stroking him over his pants as she outlined her wish for how she would be giving up her virginity.

Andrew was pleased, very pleased in fact. Taylor was allowed to get up onto the sofa where she could kneel sideways and pull her lover's cock out of his pants and suck on the head. Andrew told her this was to be a relaxing blowjob, not a race to the finish. That was different, Taylor hadn't done that for her master before.

Eager to please, Taylor rested her head against her masters stomach and suckled on the head of his cock gently. She occasionally teased his sensitive glans with her tongue but otherwise relaxed alongside him as he stroked her head and watched Tv. He absently took a few photos of her face as she reclined against him, languidly sucking his cock. Taylor wasn't allowed to masturbate unfortunately as they waited for the afternoon. Andrew wanted her hot and bothered for tonight. He did flip up her skirt though and feel up her butt a little. Taylor almost zoned off a couple of times, but he gave her a spank and she continued her light suckling.

Eventually despite her light touch he had to reach the finish. Andrew gave Taylor warning as he came, ordering her to not let a drop escape her lips. Taylor's wide mouth was finally good for something. She caught his entire load on her tongue and presented the gift for her master's pleasure before swallowing it down at his direction. It wasn't long after that that they had to get going. They needed to go shopping and then get to the park in time for Amy.

She couldn't wait for tonight.

Amy made her way to the park on the way home as the mystery person had asked. Vicky hadn't needed distracting in the end. Dean had called in the morning and offered to take Vicky on a date. They were going for dinner and a movie. Some fancy spy thriller from Earth Aleph which Vicky often called dumb and convoluted, but which Amy knew her sister secretly also enjoyed them.

It was dark and cold, it being late Winter so the park was practically empty. There was plenty of lighting of course via streetlights illuminating the paths. That only served to dissuade the more nebulous sorts from using the park for any less than legal activities.

She wandered through the park, wondering when the mystery man was going to show himself. It didn't take long, she found him actually. He was sat out in the open, at one of those stone chess tables that had been set up for people to play games in public.

Amy approached and sat down opposite him. The stool was stone like the table and from their fixed positions the man was too far away to many any sudden moves, unless he planned to pull out a gun.

He was a pale red-head, dressed nicely in a clean suit and tie. He looked like a lawyer.

Amy by contrast was in her casual clothes with jeans, a shirt and a jacket to stave off the cold. She kept a hand in her pocket. Her family were on speed dial and she was ready to make the call if he tried anything.

"Hello," the man said with a polite smile. "Thank you for coming."

"I'm here," Amy said, ideas about what she should say suddenly escaping her now she was suddenly in the moment.

"Yes, well. I apologise for the subterfuge, but I didn't want your adoptive family knowing about our conversation," the man said by way of explanation.

"You offered to tell me about my birth parents," Amy said. "But I guess you want something in return for the information."

"I do want something from you Amy," the man admitted. "But I'm not going to hold the information over your head. That's free. I intend to make you a separate, unrelated offer after I tell you, if that is acceptable."

Amy was slightly confused. The guy was offering to just give up his leverage on her.

"Alright then… Who are my real parents?" She asked. Suddenly trepidation reared its head. Worries from before coming to the fore. Was she the child of Villains? Was she really destined for a life of crime, of being sentenced to the birdcage?

The mystery man paused. Looking her in the eye, he took his hand and laid it on its back on the stone table.

"So you can be sure what I tell you is the truth," he explained.

Amy looked at the hand. She would be able to look at his biology, tell precisely if he was lying. She put her hand in his. He wasn't a cape, there was no Corona Pollentia or any notable abnormality to anywhere to be found. In fact he was as mundane as they came. There were some obvious imperfections. Amy recognised the tell-tale signs of early stages of skin cancer, and his left kidney wasn't functioning properly either. These were pretty standard things, people could go years before their unidentified maladies became an actual problem and Amy had been fixing them at the hospital for years. She held off on doing that though, for the moment.

"Amy," the man said plainly. "Your father was Marquis, the villain the Brockton Brigade captured and had sent to the bird cage about eight or nine years ago."

He was telling the truth. There was no way he could fool her power.

Amy let go, leaning back and slumping in the hard seat while the stranger settled back into a more comfortable position himself.

"I under-"

"How can you possibly understand!?" Amy snapped. "My dad was a Villain and I'm destined to turn out just like him."

"I don't think that's how it works," the man said dryly. Amy snorted.

"What would you know, you aren't even a cape."

"I'm not," he admitted. "But I do know capes. I even have had access to the reports of a self-styled thinker fifteen.

"The ratings don't go up that far," Amy stated plainly. The highest rating on record for powers was twelve, and that was Scion's level of power. A Thinker fifteen would probably be able to rewrite reality just by thinking about it, or talk to God or something.

"No, the guy was an arrogant asshole, but his insight was true. He wrote down a great deal of future events on Earth Bet. My presence has already broken the timeline, but the insights it provided are still highly relevant."

"You're serious," Amy said.

"Yes," the main said frankly. "Some of those insights were with regard to you Amy, your future, the city and your current state of affairs."

Amy scowled. "So what you think you know me just cuz some dumbass convinced you they were a mega Thinker?" She was starting to doubt the veracity of the man's words. She was hoping more like it, that the man only thought he knew who her father was and Amy could walk away without the burden of her parentage hanging over her.

"I know you've struggled with your power," the man said. A pit of dread started to build in her stomach. "I know you've been desperately holding back in using your power for ways other than healing. I know you are in love with your adoptive sister and I know the urge to use your powers is just tearing you up inside."

"Fuck you," Amy said, anger suddenly rising now that her hope had been cruelly taken away once more.

"What I told you about your father is true Amy. Your family adopted you on his request. He only surrendered to them because when they broke the unwritten rules they almost killed you while you hid in a cupboard. The attack on Fleur was as much about punishing the attack on Marquis as it was a message to the Brigade to not try the same tactic with the Empire or ABB."

Amy was stunned. "He asked them to take me in?"

"He did."

Amy was left stunned in her seat. The mystery man gave her a moment to parse the revelations. So much was starting to make sense now. Carol's standoffishness for a start. The slight awkwardness from Sarah and the men of the family. No wonder. Whenever they saw her they were probably reminded about their failures.

"That brings me onto the next topic," Andrew said. "As I say, I know about your problems with your power. That need to use it. What if I said that wasn't you, Amy?"

"What do you mean?" she asked sharply.

"Powers influence capes, they drive their users to use them, to get into confrontations and fight each other. Surely you must have an idea yourself about this, with your power?"

"N-no I had no idea," Amy said.

"Amy, I'm not a parahuman, that's true. I can offer you help though. I have my own ability. I can make deals with people, binding agreements that they have to accept for it to work. Part of my power lets me make physical changes to a person as part of the deal. That includes your power. I can use the deal to put restrictions on your using it, make it so you can't use your power to hurt people, if you're willing to accept a deal with me."

That almost sounded too good to be true, Amy thought. "What do you want from me?"

"Remember what I said about the Thinker fifteen? There's a lot going to happen in the next two years, starting soon here in the Bay. I won't tell you everything, but the Teeth, and the Slaughterhouse Nine will be involved, as well as a number of escaped Simurgh victims. That's the less worrying side of all this. The information I have access to suggests the world will be destroyed in the next two to thirty years depending on other factors. I intend to stop that from coming to pass. As part of that I have chosen to gather capes such as yourself. If you're willing, I'd like you to join my cape team and work for me."

That was an awful lot to take in. What was more worrying was that Amy believed him. It seemed unbelievable, but he'd known everything else so far. Amy just wanted to do the right thing, it had been what had stayed her hand already for so long with her powers. It'd probably be the wrong thing not to accept joining a team genuinely trying to save the world.

And he was offering to fix her power. She wouldn't have those urges anymore. She could really truly be the hero she so desperately wanted to be. Could he make it so she couldn't hurt anyone, even accidentally?

"I could make it so you can't do brains for real," he said as if reading her mind, revealing knowledge of yet another secret the man had no way to possess. "I could stipulate through a deal that you can't use your power on someone without their permission, even leave an opening so you can use it in genuine self-defence."

That… that sounded like everything she wanted.

"You just want me to join your team?" Amy asked.

"And follow my orders," the main said humorously and with a raised eyebrow. "Do you think you could manage that?"

"Y-yeah," Amy said. "Would I have to join your team straight away? Leave my family?"

"No, but I'll call on you eventually. If things go the way I expect then it will be a couple of months before anything happens and I need your assistance," he said somewhat ominously.

"What do you mean?" asked Amy, suddenly wondering what the man's information said would happen.

"There's going to be a lot of gang violence in the near future, along with the visitors I mentioned before. Lots of capes coming to the bay and conspiracies coming to light. A great deal of that would affect you, if the timeline goes as it would have then you'd wind up using your power on Victoria. She would be sent to an asylum for her trauma while you would be sent to the Birdcage shortly after."

Amy scowled. That was a low blow, using her sister against her like that. She hadn't been in contact with his skin during the rest of the conversation, there was a chance he was lying. But Amy sensed that everything the man had said was true, even if he was clearly withholding some information.

"Is everything you've told me true?" She asked.

"Yes," was the obvious answer.

"Prove it then," Amy held out her hand.

The mystery man cocked his head to the side, but nodded his head. "I understand he said, I'd do the same thing." He put his hand in hers this time around.

"Everything I've told you is true," the man said.

He was telling the truth. Everything he said was the truth. Damnit, she didn't even have much of a choice at all but to accept his offer, did she?

"I trust that settles any doubts?" The stranger said, pulling back his hand. He checked his watch.

"I imagine we don't have much time," he said. "I'm going to offer you a deal Amy."

He adjusted himself in his seat, straightening his back slightly and then standing up. Amy felt the need to stand up as well and she eyed the man as he prepared himself. He took a deep breath.

"Amy Dallon I offer you a deal. Your powers will be modified with changes including a limitation on your powers, preventing you from using them except to help those in need, who give you permission, in self defence or the defence of others. In return, when you are ready you will join my Cape team, and follow my orders. Deal?"

He raised his hand which at the last word of the offer being spoken had begun to glow with gold light.

He wasn't a Parahuman, Amy was sure of that. There was always some kind of a giveaway, even with capes of a non-traditional type who had no Corona Pollentia. Yet in spite of all that he had a power of some sort.

She suddenly felt a burning curiosity at what exactly the gold glow was. There was no such thing as magic, but in that moment, Amy was open to suggestions.

She took his hand.

She couldn't identify anything different at all in his biology as they made contact. The glow stopped a few moments later and Amy took her hand back as he let go.

"Well there you have it," the man said. "My name is Andrew by the way, Andrew Carlill."

"Hi," Amy said. She felt an enormous relief all of a sudden. A burden had been taken off her shoulders that she had been carrying for the last two years.

"Did it work?" Asked Andrew, he held up his hand again and Amy took it briefly. She tried to fix his kidney, which worked. Andrew gave off a brief shudder of surprise and looked at her questioningly. Then she tried to make another change, to grow a fifth finger on the hand she was holding. Her power wouldn't budge.

"Thank you," she said genuinely.

"Don't thank me yet," said Andrew. There was a look of dark satisfaction on his face.

"Amy, stand there and undo your pants, show me your underwear," he commanded.

"W-what?" Amy gasped, even as she stood up and her hands went to fulfil the command. "What's happening?"

"You agreed to follow my orders, didn't you?" Andrew asked.

"No... You bastard!" Amy cursed, realising she'd somehow been tricked. Her jeans came down to her knees, revealing the plain, white silk underwear she had been wearing underneath.

"You may never use your power to hurt me or my people," Andrew gave the order as he approached her. "Stay there."

His hand went into his pocket. He pulled out his phone and took a picture of the horrified girl as she stood there exposed.

"Pull up your top too, I want to see your bra."

Any had no way to refuse. He t-shirt came up, the cold air of the night bit into her skin. She found she was forced to hold it with both hands to prevent it falling back down.

"Very good," the man said, taking another photo. "Now smile, like you're enjoying this, enjoying exposing yourself to me."

Amy couldn't even express herself, she gave a saucy smile to the man even as he took another picture.

"Very nice," Andrew said. "Now, pull up your bra.

Amy did so, the camera flashed once more as her brown nipples and large areola were exposed. Andrew came forward. His free hand went to her breasts, taking one in hand. He hefted her boob, feeling its weight before letting it go and pinching her nipple, which had hardened in the cold night air. Then his hand went between her legs, stroking her pussy through her panties.

He went around behind her then, his hand went to her ass. He cupped a cheek in his hand, squeezing the flesh.

"You're a bit bottom heavy aren't you?" he observed to Amy's humiliation, "wide hips and a fat ass. A lovely arse." She couldn't see what he was doing, but his hand let go, only for Amy to shriek in surprise when his hand suddenly clapped down on her butt.

"Don't make too much noise as to draw attention," he ordered. He came back around in front of her.

"Hold still, he said. "I'll help you with this last bit." He slipped his hand under her last shred of clothing, slipping his finger between her lips for a second and feeling up her pussy directly before he grabbed the waistband of her underwear and tugged her last shred of dignity down to join her pants around her knees.

"You'll never get away with this," Amy vowed even as the man stepped back and admired her appreciatively. Her breasts hung freely and below her bare tummy there was a light patch of trimmed brown hair above her otherwise bare pussy. Amy quickly felt the cold air begin to take effect on her privates, just like her hardened nipples had crinkled in reaction to the biting night air.

"That's what the other girl said too," Andrew said. "Yet here I am." The camera came up, capturing Amy's fully exposed state of dress with the next snapshot.

"Why are you doing this?" Amy asked as she resisted the urge to cry in humiliation. "I was going to help you."

"Because I want to," the man said. "You're my slave now Amelia, my toy to do with as I please. Don't worry, you'll come to enjoy it in time. Now go bend over the table, spread your buttocks for me and arch your back too. There's a good girl," he commented as Amy went to do it. Her belly went against the cold stone and her boobs were squashed against the table. Ahe reached around to grab her butt cheeks before pulling them apart until the skin was stretched taut. Amy's hands and the pale flesh of her spread ass framed what could be found between them nicely. The camera snapped again, capturing the fully exposed pucker of her asshole and below that her virgin pussy lips which were also spread slightly apart due to the position.

Amy felt the man's chilly fingers on her pussy lips. He spread them apart and there was a snap of the camera once more. "A virgin too. I order you to preserve your hymen for me. You can give me your virginity as a gift later." He walked around so he was stood by her head.

"What do you think? I think it's a good before photo," Andrew asked, bringing the phone's screen round to her face. He grabbed her hair tightly, forcing her to face it. Amy gasped in pain and looked at the screen. Her exposed labia and the dark flesh of her sphincter were plain to see, in high definition. Andrew swiped to show another shot of the inside of her vagina. Her hymen was on display and caught on camera. She never thought she'd see herself like that. She felt absolutely humiliated.

"I hate you," Amy said with venom.

Andrew pulled back the camera, standing behind her like this Amy couldn't see what he was doing.

There was a pause, and then his fingers, cold in the late January weather pressed against her asshole.

"Agh!" Amy gasped as his dry index finger was pressed mercilessly into her behind. Amy tightened around it, desperately trying to prevent the intruder sinking deeper but Andrew wriggled and pushed and it gradually and painfully went all the way into the second knuckle. Amy wasn't able to keep clenching down forever, a spasm of discomfort saw her relax for a moment and Andrew's finger suddenly went all the way inside, making her yelp.

"How's that?" Andrew said teasingly as he began to pull the finger back, rocking it inside her back and forth.

Amy didn't answer. Silently she began to cry. She wept as the cold of the stone beneath her bare chest bit into her skin and the man painfully stretched her virginal anus.

"I asked you a question, slave," Andrew chided. His middle finger came up and began to press against the ring of flesh. Amy let out a whimper of pain as it forced its way inside alongside the first. The painful stretching of her once untouched anus was truly beginning to hurt her now. Andrew was uncaring of her feelings though.

"It hurts!" she finally cried as he began pumping both fingers inside her.

"Does it? Well you should get used to it. I like your fat ass and wide hips Amelia. I'm going to make a lot of use of your tight," he pulled his fingers back to the last knuckle before harshly pushing them all the way inside again. Amy whimpered and clenched her teeth in pain. "Little asshole, don't worry."

There was another flash of light behind her, then the camera came to her face. Amy recoiled slightly as the flash went off, capturing her pathetic expression and tear marked cheeks.

"Look at the camera and smile," Andrew ordered.

Amy smiled through the tears as he pumped his fingers inside her. The camera flashed again.

"Oh I'm going to love having you I think," the man said appreciatively. There was a deep huskiness to his voice now.

His fingers spread inside her, stretching her butt painfully for a moment and then he pulled them out. Amy could feel her stretched asshole gape, the cold wind of the night entering the abused hole her master's fingers had vacated. He took a few more pictures.

"If only there was enough time to properly fuck you, but we can't delay too long. Almost done now Amy, then you can go home."

Amy didn't respond.

"You should thank me when I do something for you," Andrew chided. A hand came down painfully on her ass. Amy yelped in surprise and pain.

"Thank you," she said.

"Thank you master, or sir," Andrew instructed.

"Thank you, sir," Amy bit out, deliberately choosing the less humiliating option.

"That's good," he condescendingly praised. "Let's reinforce the lesson." He spanked her harshly a few more times for good measure, leaving a soreness on her ass, although it was nothing compared to the painful stinging of her sphincter.

"Now we better clean up before we leave. Clean my fingers," Amy's new master presented his dirty middle and index fingers to her face. She could smell her own ass on them and recoiled instinctively. "Suck and lick them clean," he ordered. "Never try to hurt me either," he added as an afterthought.

Unable to refuse, Amy opened her mouth and took the fingers inside. She tasted her own asshole for the first time, forced to lick and clean the man's fingers which rubbed and teased her tongue inside her mouth. She tried to do it quickly, but the taste made her want to gag and Andrew's exploring fingers made it hard to get the job done easily. Andrew began dictating a long string of orders to her.

"You are to never take actions in an attempt to escape my hold over you. You are not to reveal your enslavement to anybody. You are to never attempt to directly or passively reveal anything that could lead back to me or my group. After you leave me today, you are to act as normal in society until I call for you to join me. If someone identifies themselves as working for me, with knowledge of what we did today then you are to obey them fully. Keeping these secrets and preventing anyone finding out about me is your priority over any other order I have and will give you. You are not to attempt to interpret my orders so as to overcome them and defy or betray me."

She finished cleaning his fingers, noting that Andrew had been snapping photos of her face while she had been working and he had been dictating to her.

"Now, can you think of any way to circumvent the orders I have given you so far or act in a way to inconvenience me in any way? Tell me."

To her dismay Amy couldn't. "No," she said, shaking her head. He had been thorough. She was utterly trapped.

"If you think of a way of circumventing my orders or acting against the spirit of what you think I would prefer you to do, you are to not act on it," Andrew ordered, pleased with her failure but still covering his bases. Amy was left dismayed further. If she couldn't even act on an idea to circumvent Andrew's orders then how was she supposed to ever find out a way to get away from him?

"Aaand one more thing. Take your panties off," Andrew ordered.

Amy stood up, slightly relieved to be finally getting off the cold stonework. She got her trainers off, followed by her pants and underwear too. She despondently handed her underwear to the man who then told her to her relief she was allowed to make herself presentable again. Amy quickly redressed, covering herself up from the freezing cold night and trying to put distance between herself and shame and humiliation of what had just been done to her. Her stinging asshole and the taste in her mouth were still there though, forcefully reminding the girl of what she'd just gone through.

"I'm collecting reminders of the day I collect a new girl," Andrew told her by way of explanation as he wiped his spit covered fingers on her underwear. Then he wiped her face dry with the garment so she was more presentable before pocketing it.

"Can I go now?" Amy asked hopefully, as he wiped her eyes dry.

"In a moment," Andrew told her. "Amy, every day from now on you are to attempt to spend twenty minutes, a whole twenty minutes at a time, toying with your asshole. There needs to be something at least as big as your index finger inside your ass to count. When toying with your asshole you must also masturbate. You are only to picture yourself pleasing me sexually while you masturbate in any way, and if you cum you are to imagine yourself thanking me for letting you do so. You are not allowed to cum without having been playing with your ass uninterrupted for at least twenty minutes first. If you are interrupted or must stop in order to maintain secrecy in accordance with previous commands then you don't have to finish the whole twenty minutes on that given day. You must however attempt to make up the lost time the next day, and this will add up sequentially for every interruption. Do you understand all that?"

"Yes," Amy said with dread at the bleak future the man had set out for her.

"Good," her master said brightly. "Tell me your phone number?" He demanded. Amy gave him her number.

"I'll contact you, or send someone to get you when I'm ready to take you in," he told her as he filled her number into his phone. "I hope your ass is ready by then, because I'll be making good use of it." He turned to walk away.

"Goodbye Amelia," he said over his shoulder. "You should get home before people wonder where you are. Don't forget to play with yourself tonight, that asshole won't train itself."

Amy watched him in silent fury as he left. As he walked away he brought up his cellphone and made a call. Amy couldn't hear what he said due to the distance.

Slowly she began to walk home. She couldn't believe what had just happened to her. She'd somehow been tricked into enslaving herself, and now… and now she'd have to spend twenty minutes every day with something up her ass, masturbating and even thanking the man in her head if she came from it.

Taylor skipped to walk beside her master in the empty park as they headed back home to the apartment.

"That was amazing," she said. "The way you dominated and took control over her. She didn't stand a chance master, you tricked her easily."

"It was mostly about playing on her own insecurities," Andrew replied. "Amy was deathly afraid of her own power. It was pushing her to use it in ways she didn't want to and I offered her a way out of that."

Taylor's master was too modest. He'd steered the conversation perfectly. Even if he did have advanced knowledge of the girl, Taylor didn't think she'd have managed to get an outcome like that out of the same conversation.

"Are you ready for tonight slave?" Andrew asked her, reminding Taylor about what was about to happen when they got in.

"I can't wait," Taylor said. Her bugs had let her spy on the encounter from afar, a multitude of low quality insectoid eyes coming together to give the girl a full 360 degree view of the encounter. From her hidden spot behind a tree she'd kept an eye out while hiking up her skirt and rubbing her wet pussy over her underwear to the sight that she had been presented to.

She couldn't cum, she wasn't allowed to, but Taylor found the scene so hot she couldn't help but need to touch herself to the sight of her master claiming another slave. So Taylor was more than a little worked up at this point.

Amy had been made to expose herself, just like Taylor had done. Andrew had taken photos too. She hoped he'd send her one or two next week to masturbate to. When he stuck his fingers in Amy's ass though, that had been great, and when he made her clean up his fingers with her tongue… Taylor was used to the taste of her own pussy juices by now, but she'd not tasted her own ass yet. She wondered if she should try playing with that hole on her own, or if she should ask permission first. Andrew might want to stretch out her ass himself.

"Master," she asked suddenly. "Those things you said about Amy's ass…"

"What about them?" Andrew asked.

"Do you prefer a bigger ass, like hers?" Taylor was slightly worried her own skinny bum wasn't attractive to her master. Thoughts about how to fix that came to mind. Amy's power could be a big help, she could help Taylor sculpt her entire body to match Andrew's preferences if need be.

"I like all kinds of bodies Taylor," he said kindly. "I want you to get fit for me, but I don't want you to make any extreme changes to yourself. In fact, there's a pleasure to be had in a variety of body types. So don't worry on that score. I like you just as you are."

"Oh," Taylor said with a light blush beginning to grace her cheeks. That was a big relief to hear. She'd just keep doing what she was doing, going for runs in the mornings, exercising and trying to eat healthily. As long as that was all her master wanted from her then Taylor was happy.

"Let's get home," Andrew said. "After all that I'm looking forward to tonight."

Taylor happily leaned up to peck the man on the lips before holding onto his arm and letting him lead her back home. She couldn't wait either.

That night after getting home nobody realised anything was wrong, and why would they?

Amy went through the usual evening routine with her family. They didn't see what was wrong, they didn't realise their adopted daughter and sister had been forced to strip bare in a public place, pose for pictures and take a stranger's finger inside her ass. Tired and frustrated, yet also unable to reveal it, Amy eventually went to get ready for bed. That was when she did it for the first time.

Lying in bed on her side, Amy took the time to lick her finger, lubricating it with her spit before pressed her hand into the back of her pyjamas. She tried to relax her still sore sphincter as she pushed her own index finger inside her asshole for the first time. Spreading her legs enough to make room, she then put her other hand into her panties and began to touch herself gently while sliding the digit in and out of her ass. She checked the time on her bedside clock as she started.

Despite her own mental protests and the discomfort in her ass, the stimulation of her lips and clit saw Amy become slightly aroused and wet, but the shameful twenty minutes ended before she could get particularly excited. It was horrible. She couldn't even daydream about Vicky, which is what she normally did during these occasions of self exploration. Instead she'd settled for imagining giving the man a hand job, the least exciting way she could think of fulfilling his command to imagine herself pleasuring him. It was over though, for today.

Amy eagerly withdrew her hands and went to wash the stench of humiliation off before going to bed properly.

She didn't know when Andrew, her new master, planned to call her to him. She was stuck and able to do nothing about anything until then. She sat down on the bed despondently.

Despair sat in her heart. Amy knew there was nothing she could do. She laid down and cried quietly into her pillow as her slightly sore asshole throbbed between her cheeks. She rolled onto her side and pulled her knees up to her chest.

She would have to do it again tomorrow, and the day after that, and so on and so on until the man called for her. Clearly Andrew was trying to slowly indoctrinate her, even as he humiliated her with the orders he'd tricked her into being unable to ignore.

She might have to follow the man's orders but she still had her mind though. She still loved her sister, she still wanted to be a hero and do the right thing with her powers. She could still resist him in the sanctuary of her own thoughts.

Amy wouldn't break to the man's whims she decided. She could resist for as long as it takes to escape his hold. She reached down to gingerly feel her abused ass over her pants. Someone would surely notice something was wrong with her eventually and come to her rescue. She clung onto that bare hope as she fell into a fitful sleep.

Chapter 11

Chapter Text

They got back to the apartment quickly enough. Andrew was in a startlingly good mood after his great success with Amy Dallon's enslavement before.

Taylor was glad. She'd been able to help in the background too so she was being useful for her master.

"Let's get all these cameras ready," Andrew ordered. He placed the bag on the table and began to open up the multitude of small cameras with tripods that Taylor had asked for them to stop and buy earlier on their way to meet Amy.

Andrew had been incredibly pleased with the idea and had gone out of his way to buy some higher quality ones. It was a small dent in his budget apparently, which Taylor was disappointed to hear. She didn't want to be a burden in any way. Her kind master had only patted her on the head though and told her it really wasn't a problem, that any money problems would be fixed well before they became a real issue.

Taylor began eagerly fiddling with one of the devices while her master ordered pizza to be delivered. It was already time for dinner so he wanted to eat something now rather than leave it until later.

The pizza came promptly and they both ate. Taylor only had a little, she wanted to be at her best for the evening. They had checked the cameras for charge and made sure they were all working by the time they'd finished eating.

Andrew sent Taylor to go have a shower while he finished with the gadgets. She'd already made sure to shave and wash her hair that morning so she just wanted to rinse off really. When Taylor was finished she made sure to brush her teeth carefully and dry her hair of the dampness from the water so it was at its best for what was about to happen. Pretty much ready at this point, a nude Taylor went about tidying the bedroom a bit so everything could be perfect.

Andrew came out, rubbing his hair dry on a towel, fully naked. Taylor took in her master's appearance. He was semi-hard and Taylor eyed his large member.

That would be going inside her today. Her pussy tingled in excitement.

"Go get the cameras," he ordered. Taylor eagerly went to bring them. Dropping them down on a dresser, she and her master set them out in multiple spots around the room.

"I think we're all ready then," Andrew said to Taylor's excitement. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her wet pussy clenched in anticipation.

"Yes, let's do it."

Andrew pulled out his phone and Taylor got on the bed, sitting cross legged and completely bare except for her glasses. Andrew held up his fingers, counting down and mouthing the words, "three, two, one." At his direction, Taylor began.

"Hello, I am Taylor Hebert. Today is a very special day for me and that's why I am making this video. Master managed to get another slave the other day, and a third this afternoon. So to celebrate he's going to take my virginity." Taylor smiled at the camera.

"Master was kind enough to let me decide how it was going to happen. I'm very grateful," Taylor looked to her master behind the camera with an honest smile. "I had lots of ideas, I wanted to make it memorable, and what better way than to record it all for posterity."

Taylor adjusted herself so she was perched on her bum at the edge of the bed. She pulled her legs up and balanced her feet either side while she leaned back on one arm. "Look how wet I am," Taylor commented. "That's because I'm so excited, but also because I've been teasing myself all day thinking about what's about to happen."

Taylor's free hand came between her legs where she parted her wet pussy lips. "This is my hymen," she said. Andrew went in close so the barrier proving her virginity was caught on recording. "Master is going to take his big cock and break it today. I can't wait." Taylor put a finger gently against the strip of flesh and rubbed it with the pad of her finger.

"You can see my asshole too," Taylor said, bringing her hand down and adjusting her position slightly so she could show off her rosebud. "Master isn't going to take my anal virginity today, but I look forward to it when he does." Taylor looked into the camera hopefully. "That way all of my body will have been claimed by my master."

Taylor began to stroke her pussy lips. "I don't want to take too much time, but I'd just like to say some more things first before we get started. I love my Master; I'd do anything for him no matter what. I can only hope my needy teen pussy pleases him. Also, Master isn't going to use contraception today. I might get pregnant. I wasn't sure if Master would like that at first, but he says he's happy to make me a mother." Taylor's pussy quivered as she stroked herself and smiled for the camera. "I hope if I do that it's a girl though. That way I could train her up to be a good slave and serve Master, just like me."

Taylor adjusted herself on the bed while Andrew put the phone down briefly. The cameras carefully scattered around the room would be able to catch everything else, but Taylor knew he would use it to capture a close up shot of his dick breaking her hymen.

She laid down on the bed, pulling up her legs and Andrew slid on top of her. He loomed over her, his shadow covering her eyes.

"Are you ready Taylor?" He asked.

"Please sir, I can't wait any longer," Taylor begged. She pulled up her legs fully, so that her wet quim was fully exposed.

Andrew kissed her, then he leaned back to sit over her. He brought the camera to bear as he lined himself up with Taylor's wet pussy. Then ever so slowly he began to push himself inside. Taylor craned her neck so she could watch, her eyes moving from the camera and back to her master's cock. She could feel the spongey head pressing inside her. It was touching her hymen.

Andrew pressed forward slightly, testing the give of her virginity. It was slightly uncomfortable, Taylor winced slightly, but the pleasure and satisfaction of what was happening overrode any discomfort she felt.

Andrew began increasing the pressure, his cock pressed harder and harder and then suddenly popped through.

Taylor gave off a moan of mixed pleasure and pain as her master's cock suddenly sank several inches inside her.

"You did it master," she said to the man above her as he held himself still inside her. He turned the camera up to her smiling face. "Thank you for taking my virginity."

He put the phone down as he leaned over her.

"You're all mine Taylor," he told the suddenly teary eyed girl.

"Yes, all yours, Master" Taylor smiled back at him through happy tears.

He slid in fully then, pushing into Taylor's pussy and pressing his cockhead against the back of her vagina. Taylor gasped at the slightly painful sensation. But the pleasure that came with it overrode everything else and Taylor did her best to ignore the pain. She wasn't going to let any minor discomfort get in the way of the best day of her life.

She kissed back eagerly as Andrew's mouth went over hers. She let him dominate her mouth, playing with his tongue as it forced its way past her lips. Her hands came up to stroke his back lovingly. She didn't try to scratch like she'd seen some women do in porn though. She would never dream of even slightly hurting her master.

He thrust hard into her, pounding his cock against the back of her pussy as he built up a rhythm. Taylor felt his cockhead rub against somewhere inside her that felt especially pleasurable. It felt fantastic, had he found her G-spot? If he hadn't, Taylor couldn't wait to find out what that felt like. Taylor was the most aroused she could remember being. Her walls clenched down on her master's cock, doing their best to provide friction and lubrication as he moulded her pussy to the shape of his dick.

"Thank you master for taking my virginity!" Taylor shouted excitedly. Little tremors were running through her body.

"You're mine," Andrew declared possessively.

"I'm all yours, my mind, my body, my pussy, all yours," Taylor gasped into his ear as he sped up slightly. He leaned back and kneeled above her. With every thrust Taylor's body was rocked into the bed, her small breasts shook with force and Taylor took them into each of her hands. She pinched her nipples and bit her lip as she looked up at her master as he exerted himself.

She wasn't going to let herself cum before her master did, but it was a difficult thing to hold back. Taylor was right on the edge, she desperately tried to stave off her orgasm. "Please master. I'm so close, cum inside your slave," Taylor begged. "Knock me up," she added as an afterthought.

Her begging seemed to set him off. Taylors master groaned and thrust his cock inside as far as it would go. Taylor felt his hot spunk as he came inside her for the first time and she let herself go over the edge to join him in ecstasy.

He liked that, he groaned loudly into her ear. His cock throbbed against her clenching walls as he rocked his ejaculating dick inside her which only served to improve the sensation both for him and her. Taylor pictured her pussy in her mind as it clenched down, like it was desperately pulling her master's sperm inside her womb, like it wanted her to get pregnant.

His orgasm tapered off. Andrew rocked inside her pussy gently as his dick softened. Then he slowly reached for the camera once more. Turning it on he sat up and filmed as his dick popped free and a small bit of his and her cum leaked from her pussy, stained slightly pink by the remains of her hymen.

He took a couple of photos, then fell down beside her and rolled onto his back. Taylor's legs were like jelly, she didn't really want to move but she had a number of things she needed to do.

First she reached across to the bedside table. Her underwear, still damp with her arousal from before was brought up.

Taylor took great care to rub the gusset of the white cotton against her sore pussy. A bit of her master's cum and a red stain from her hymen were left on the underwear which she put back down.

Then Taylor rolled over onto her knees. She crawled sideways and her master adjusted himself so he was propped up by the pillows on the bad. Taylor kneeled between her master's spread legs. She reached for his phone, taking a photo of his cock, stained with her juices, his cum and red blood of her hymen. That was really a photo for her rather than him, she hoped he wouldn't mind.

Taylor leaned down and took his dirty cock in her mouth. She had made sure there was a camera at the foot of the bed, so her abused pussy was on display while she licked and slurped her master's cock clean. There were also cameras that would catch that too. Taylor brushed her hair out of the way with one hand as she performed the most servile act she could possibly think of, cleaning her own virginity off her master's dick while his spunk leaked out of her freshly deflowered pussy.

Maybe she'd do something similar when she lost her anal virginity. Taylor looked up at her master. He in turn looked down her from above, Taylor though it was fitting. Taylor could see the raw satisfaction he derived from her absolute submission to him. He reached down to stroke her hair.

"Truly I have the most loyal, obedient slave," he complimented as Taylor bobbed up and down on his rehardening cock. Taylor began to suck properly, sensing that her master was ready for another round.

"Mmm. That's a good slave," Andrew told her. He took a hold of her hair and ears, pulling her up and down a bit faster on his cock. Taylor sped up her ministrations eagerly in line with his hands. Her own hand went between her legs, gingerly feeling at her deflowered pussy, gathering her juices and then going to rub her clit.

His cock twitched in her mouth. He was close. Taylor wasn't sure where he would prefer to put his load, but she found out when he pulled her back by her hair suddenly.

Taylor gasped in pain at having her hair pulled, but opened her mouth and eagerly took his load as he groaned and came over her face and glasses.

Some spunk landed on her outstretched tongue but the majority went across her face, painting it in streaks of white. Her Master particularly seemed to take joy in covering the lenses of her glasses. It meant Taylor couldn't see entirely clearly, but she would make do if it pleased him. Maybe if he liked depriving her of her vision he could just cum directly into her eye, that would hurt quite a bit though. It might make a good punishment though. That was a thought for another day though and Taylor set the idea aside.

Taylor held still as her master took a photo of her, then she rolled onto her back at his direction, pulling her pussy lips apart to shop her deflowered, leaking cunt alongside her jizz covered face. Taylor smiled for the camera. Her Master was really into this, tonight was truly turning out to be everything she had hoped it would be.

"Onto your knees now," her Master ordered as he pumped his shaft back to hardness. Taylor rolled over, presenting her behind to him but she was surprised when her master took a grip of her hair again and manhandled her around so she was facing the other way. Taylor realised what her Master wanted when she was brought up to face the same camera as before. Her cum covered features would be entirely visible for the camera. She moaned deeply for the camera and her Master's pleasure as he pressed his cock inside her again.

The new position allowed her master to press his cock in deeper into her pussy somehow. Taylor moaned and writhed on her hands and knees as he fucked her again. His hips collided with her ass and he chose to start spanking her butt as he fucked her furiously. They stayed in that position for a while, but the pleasure and the strain of holding herself up was quickly starting to become too much.

Taylor's arms eventually gave out beneath her and Taylor sank down. She turned her head to the side so her spunk covered features and her askew glasses, equally glazed with his semen, were visible for the cameras on that side. Andrew, perhaps displeased with that reached for her hair. Gathering it up in a ponytail he pulled her up by her long locks so that her face was once more level with the camera. He held her up by her long locks like that as he continued to fuck her. Taylor was insensate, unable to do anything. Her glasses hung askew on her face, her breasts swayed in the air and her arms hung limply as she moaned in pleasure and pain at the harsh treatment.

"Please Master, I'm close to cumming again," Taylor managed to moan out. "Please cum inside your slave again Master."

"Just cum for me slave, you don't need to wait," her master ordered, delivering another harsh spank and tugging a bit more on her hair.

Taylor had continued touching herself through orgasms before, she had luxuriated in the almost painful sensation became too much to bear as she overstimulated herself. Her master had never really done it to her himself though, at least not properly, until now. He fucked her straight through her orgasm, holding Taylor up by her hair all the while. Taylor howled as she started cumming and mewled in pleasure as he continued to fuck her through it. Her cum-stained glasses finally fell off, landing on the floor somewhere. Andrew let go of her hair and Taylor was only able to fall face first into the mattress. Her master gripped her hips and started pounding into her hard, pushing her hips forward and back as he also continued thrusting. It wasn't much longer after that that her master came again inside her.

It was a smaller load this time, he was depleted after finishing twice already, but Taylor still felt the droplets of his love as they entered her. He finished and pulled out again, falling back into the pillows. She weakly crawled around to face him. Taylor now without her glasses fumbled around to find his softening cock, but none the less she eagerly went to clean him off for the second time. She didn't manage to get him hard again, but that didn't matter as long as he was satisfied. This time her freshly reddened ass was on display. The hot, abused flesh caught for posterity by the camera.

After a short rest they collected the cameras and put them away.

Once they had finished, Taylor grabbed her underwear, with the red stain of her hymen rubbed into the fabric.

"Master, this is for you," Taylor said, offering him the fabric. "I remember you mentioned you like trophies before. I thought you'd like a trophy from taking my virginity."

Andrew's mouth hung open and he blinked several times quickly in surprise.

"You really do surprise me Taylor," he told her. He took the fabric. "I am pleased with the gift, thank you pet." He patted her on the head. "Now, go get showered, you're filthy, and so am I."

Taylor looked down at herself. She could feel her master's dried cum flaking and cracking on her face. The space between her legs was wet with the combination of his fluids and her own. She had stopped leaking by now, so she wasn't dripping onto the floor at least. She was also sweaty and starting to smell a bit from their exertions. Her master wasn't much better. Obviously his dick was clean, she'd made sure of that but the rest of his body was also flecked with droplets of her cum and other bodily fluids alongside his own sweat. Not that that bothered Taylor, it absolutely wasn't her place to criticise her Master.

"Sorry Master, I'll go wash right away," she said, feeling slightly ashamed of herself for not thinking of it first.

"It's fine," her master told her. She turned away to go to the bathroom, only to shriek and jump in the air as Andrew delivered a harsh spank to her behind. Taylor managed to stay standing on her feet, but it was a close thing. It was incredibly painful, not just because of the surprise or how hard he had hit her, but because her ass was already red and sore from when he'd been spanking her before. "Consider that your punishment," he told her. Taylor thanked him and then went into the bathroom. She was glad he wasn't upset with her and grateful that he was willing to give her a minor punishment to settle her worries.

Taylor showered again. She wasn't leaking anymore so she didn't worry about cleaning the remaining spunk from inside herself. Her master just wanted her clean on the outside. She could let any of his remaining cum sit inside her and revel in the feel and the knowledge of it.

As she lathered herself up with soap, she imagined his sperm finding an egg and impregnating her. She pictured it just like in the videos they'd been shown in sex education. If it happened, if he got her pregnant, that would make her the mother of his child. Now they had Panacea under his control, Taylor wondered if her master would let her make use of Panacea's powers. She could make sure the baby was a girl that way. Then if her Master let her, she could raise the girl properly. She wasn't lying before for the camera's sake. Taylor couldn't think of something she would rather her baby girl to do than grow up learning to obey her, their master. Obviously they shouldn't waste an oath ensuring Taylor's daughter would obey him. Taylor would have to work hard to ensure the girl was raised to be as obedient and loyal as possible. One day they could kneel down together at Andrew's feet and Taylor could instruct her young daughter on the best way to please her father and Master with her mouth. Taylor would choke her daughter on their master's cock, make sure she learnt that their needs were entirely secondary to their Master's pleasure and that they deserved anything Andrew did to them.

She suddenly realised she'd fallen into the fantasy as she had been showering. One of her hands was rubbing circles around her breast while the other was between her legs, teasing at her clit. Reaching down a bit further, Taylor realised her pussy was getting wet again for an entirely different reason than the water from the shower. It would be incredibly selfish of her and totally inappropriate of her to ask Andrew to fuck her again when he was clearly satisfied himself. Taylor tried to settle her racing heart and calm herself down before she could get too excited. She would have pinched herself to help quell her desire but she was beginning to enjoy the pain, especially when her master delivered it. She absently rubbed her sore, red ass, enjoying the reminder of her master's hand striking her behind before catching herself again in irritation. Taylor decided to vacate the shower and avoid temptation. She got out, dried off and brushed her teeth before she could work herself up again. The distraction of the mundane tasks seemed to help quell her desires at least.

After she got out of the bathroom she found her master fiddling with one of the cameras and a laptop they had also bought earlier. He got up, gave her a quick kiss before going to have a brief shower also. Wanting things to be as good as they could be when he got back, Taylor worked quickly while he was gone. She opened a window, changed the wet, dirty sheets for fresh ones and sprayed some air freshener lightly around the room. She managed to clean up most of the evidence of their lovemaking before he got out of the bathroom.

"Truly I do have a dedicated slave." Her Master praised at seeing what she'd done before pulling her against his chest and kissing her, happy to do so now that she'd washed his cum off her face and she had brushed her teeth again. He put some pyjama pants on before climbing into the clean bed, bare chested.

Taylor was already ready for bed as far as she was concerned. Pyjamas were well and good, but certainly tonight she wanted to be able to touch as much of her Master's body as she could directly with her own. Plus, it would be good as a slave for her to stay naked and available for her Master through the night. She slipped under the covers and settled happily against his chest. Her ass was still a bit sore, and so was her freshly deflowered pussy. Taylor revelled in the feelings; they were a reminder of what they had done tonight. Those reminders would fade though, Taylor was incredibly glad she had been allowed to make more permanent memories of the occasion today also. She couldn't wait to go through all the separate videos with all the different angles provided by the camera they had set up. That was for another day though.

Taylor laid down next to Andrew. She rested her head on her master's shoulder and throwing both an arm and a leg over his so she would be able to hold him throughout the night. He in turn brought up his arm around her to both pull her tighter against his side and to stroke her hair lovingly. Settled like that and exhausted from both their recent lovemaking and the other events of the day, the both of them quickly fell asleep.

Chapter 12

Chapter Text

Taylor had finished her homework and now sat at her desk, eagerly going through the multiple videos from her weekend activities with Andrew. She had been looking forward to getting stuck into this all day. She'd asked her Master not to send her any photos so she could concentrate on her gift for him. Although, it was also a gift for her too, really. The video of the night she'd lost her virginity. Andrew had given her all the cameras from the night and Taylor had been working to download the videos onto her PC over the course of the week. The computer was pretty cold at this point so it had been the work of hours just downloading each of the individual high quality clips.

That was finished as of yesterday though. Taylor would finally be able to start the editing process properly. She would take each clip and edit them together into a proper video for her Master's viewing pleasure. Taylor clicked onto the first video taken by the camera which she had set at the end of the bed.

The first part of the video had shown a bit of herself, sat sideways as she'd exposed herself and explained what was going to happen. That was followed by her lying down and spreading her legs to welcome her Master into her sex for the first time. Taylor took great enjoyment in watching her Master from behind. The way he flexed and moved, as he took her for the first time. After that was the most important part of the video from this camera though. Taylor had gone on her hands and knees to clean her Master's cock of her virginial juices and their mixed cum. Obviously the view of her doing that was obstructed by her body, but there were other cameras which had captured her performing the act. No, this video was important because this particular camera had been well positioned to capture the view of her exposed pussy. It was leaking with her own cum, mixed with Master's semen and the red tinge to the fluids that came from her broken hymen.

The shot was perfect. Taylor waved her ass gently, enticingly for the camera while a droplet of her Master's cum leaked out of her pussy, beading over her engorged clit. Taylor clicked over to one of the side camera views. While her freshly deflowered pussy was on display on one camera, up front she had cleaned the same fluids off her Master's cock, the act caught from both sides by multiple cameras. She dipped her hand under the waistband of her panties to finger her pussy. She could properly dip her fingers into herself now, but when she masturbated Taylor preferred to stroke her lips and clit rather than go deeper inside. The panties were all she was wearing at this point, she'd stripped down already for her evening of self exploration.

She was desperate by now though. Taylor hadn't allowed herself to touch her body all week up to this point, going to sleep with a damp, needy pussy every night for an entire four days now. She hadn't been given any porn by her Master, at her own request, and she'd denied herself by deciding she couldn't enjoy these videos of that special Saturday night until she was properly editing them.

Taylor was surprised by how sensitive she had become over the last few days. Her body had become so needy. She had indulged her sexual needs religiously almost every day the last few weeks, taking herself to the brink of pleasure and going over it in some spectacular climaxes. Now her unattended pussy was punishing her by being extra sensitive for denying herself even a bit of edging these last several days.

Taylor looked at one of the cameras on her desk. She'd placed it to record her as she edited the video. Maybe she'd do a special 'making of' video too.

"Hello Master," Taylor whispered, so her father wouldn't hear as she began to stroke her clit. "I hope you enjoy the video I'm working on. I'm enjoying it already."

That didn't sound right, Taylor realised.

"Hello Master. Tonight I'm touching my teen pussy for the first time since you took my virginity…"

That was better, but Taylor still wasn't satisfied. She pulled her hand back, licking her fingers absently as she thought on what to say. The words had come surprisingly easily on Saturday, but the words for this far less important recording were surprisingly hard to decide on!

Slightly annoyed with herself, Taylor began going through the videos and making sure none of them were corrupted. She'd have to decide what to say for her 'making of' video before she started editing properly. Fortunately Andrew wasn't in a hurry to see the video. Taylor would have plenty of time to get everything right.

Taylor decided she wouldn't masturbate until she was ready to start properly too. So her wet pussy was left unattended for now. It had been pretty sensitive, surprisingly so. Taylor wondered if it would be more so tomorrow.

Taylor looked at her own face as her past self was held up for the camera's viewing as her Master fucked her from behind. The pain in her scalp had been severe and Taylor hoped her Master wouldn't want to do that sort of thing again, her hair was her best feature after all. Of course if that is what he wanted to do… Taylor was beginning to enjoy the ways he'd hurt her. The memories of how he'd spanked her came to mind, leading to phantom reminders of how he'd left her ass red and sore. Even now a few days later it was still slightly bruised. Hopefully there were some videos showing that too. Taylor would have to check.

Amy Dallon would probably be fingering her ass right now, picturing herself pleasuring their Master. Master would be seeing the black girl tonight too. Taylor hoped her training was coming along well. Her pussy quivered in excitement as Taylor pictured what Andrew might be doing to the girl. Taylor couldn't wait to meet her.

Sophia knocked on Andrew's door. The man opened it with a smile on his face and ushered her inside.

"Hello Sophia. Ready for another training session?"

Sophia dropped her bag by the door. Following the orders she'd been given before, she went down to the floor herself and divested herself of her shoes. She'd chosen to wear some more boring clothes today. She didn't want to give the man who'd enslaved her any impression she was looking forward to this.

Having said that it had been a frustrating week for Sophia. She'd caught herself thinking about last week a few times and even when she'd flicked her bean she still found herself unsatisfied. So it was a grumpy girl that crawled after Andrew into the living area.

She knelt, with her knees spread, her hands on her thighs and her chest was pushed out enticingly. Although with her hoodie on there wasn't much to see.

Andrew sat on the sofa in front of her.

"How was your week pet?" He asked her, he leaned forward to stroke her hair. Sophia glowered at him.

"it was boring," the girl replied. "Nothing special happened."

"Oh, you didn't go out and try out your modified powers?" Andrew asked interestedly even as he continued to stroke her hair.

"Didn't feel like it," Sophia told him.

Andrew raised an eyebrow. "That's interesting," he said but didn't go on to elaborate. "Today we'll be training you some more. How does that sound?"

"I hate you," Sophia growled.

Andrew waved a finger at her. "tut tut. Am I going to have to punish you pet?"

"No…" Sophia muttered, "Sorry."

"Sorry what?"

"Sorry Master," she said.

"Good girl," Andrew said. He pulled out his phone and took a photo of her. "Okay then, stand up and take your outer clothes off."

So now it begins, Sophia thought. She stood up and took off her hoodie in the least sexy manner she could think of, throwing it to the ground. Her t-shirt was next, followed by her pants until she was left in just her underwear.

"Very good," Andrew commented. "Stand there, hands behind your head, shoulder width apart."

Sophia stood there impotently as Andrew took a number of photos of her from various angles. Then he told her to strip fully naked.

Sophia tried not to give away her anxiety as she stood fully naked before the man. Last time he'd not stripped her like this. Her tits, ass and pussy were on display for the man's camera as he walked around her snapping photos. Sophia jumped slightly when suddenly the man's warm hand came around to her front from behind to cup her lower belly.

"Right then lean forward pet," his other hand went to her upper back and he tilted her forward slightly. "Good girl," he praised. "Hold that position, and reach behind and spread your ass for me."

Humiliated and ashamed, Sophia's hands went from her head to her behind. She took a hold of each cheek and spread herself for her captor. The camera phone snapped behind her. Everything was exposed by the position. Andrew had photos of her exposed asshole and her pussy too.

A finger came up and spread her pussy lips apart.

"I'm surprised you still have your hymen to be honest, Sophia," Andrew said conversationally. "With all your activities I would have thought you'd have lost it by now.

What exactly was she supposed to say to that? 'thank you?'. Sophia remained silent as the man's finger dipped into her pussy to stroke at the patch of flesh. There was a tiny bit of lubricant there, not that Sophia was getting aroused or enjoying this or anything. It was a perfectly natural reaction to being touched down there.

"Honestly I'm thinking taking these photos is going to start being a big time sink," Andrew commented. "You're the second I've taken shots of like this. I think I might leave it to my other slave when we start picking up more girls." His slightly damp finger left her pussy, but Sophia wasn't given an opportunity to feel any relief because the man's index finger immediately went to her asshole.

"Don't fight it now," Andrew ordered as he pressed his index finger into her from behind. "Just relax, we're going to stretch you out a little today, how does that sound?"

"Please stop," Sophia asked. The sensation was incredibly uncomfortable, not to mention somehow even more humiliating than anything he'd done to her already.

"Can't do that pet," Andrew said. "Actually," he withdrew his finger. "Go lie on the sofa, with your ass at the edge, pull your legs up to your chest."

Sophia went onto the sofa and took the position. Like this the flesh of her behind was stretched so the bubble of her butt didn't conceal anything as she held her legs up. Her pussy and asshole were now somehow even more on display than before.

"That's great, you're such a good girl Sophia," Andrew praised as he took a photo of her. He patted her inner thigh and stroked his fingers over her pussy a few times before his finger went back to her ass and sunk inside. Sophia bit her lip as the uncomfortable sensation resumed. They stayed like that for a few minutes, Andrew sawed his finger in and out of her ass, taking photos of the black girl's body and expression as he went.

"Are you ready for a second finger pet?" Andrew asked after a while.

"No, please don't add any more fingers," Sophia begged. She did absolutely not want to learn what two fingers felt like, never mind any more.

"Sorry pet, but you don't get a say in this. I'm your Master remember? I make the important decisions."

The man withdrew his finger, only to press down into Sophia's ass with two fingers this time. Sophia grunted in pain as the inevitable penetration of her bowels occurred and her sphincter stretched painfully to accommodate them.

Sophia couldn't help but let out a little whine as both fingers pressed in to the second knuckle and then beyond to the third.

"There's a good girl," Andrew cooed. "You're doing so well."

"It hurts," Sophia whined.

"Would you like some lube pet? That might help a bit, what do you think?"

"Y-yes please," she bit out. "Master," she added on the end.

"Okay then" Andrew said. "But we don't have any actual lubricant, so we'll have to make do another way. But first…" He leaned over her, his fingers still pressed into Sophia's bowels as his face came dangerously close to hers. His other hand came up, to take a hold of her hair. Sophia didn't resist as the man's lips touched hers fir the first time. She froze in shock as the man kissed her, the first time she'd ever been kissed like that. His tongue slipped past her lips to feel the inside of her mouth. Sophia couldn't resist him and he dominated her lips for a few moments even as his fingers resumed their slow pumping inside her bowels.

He pulled back. Sophia could only sit there slightly dumbstruck and out of breath. He withdrew the two fingers.

"See, good girls get rewards like that," Andrew said, stroking her cheek tenderly. "But this next bit won't be nice pet so try and be a good girl okay?" The dirty fingers that had just been inside her came up to her face. Sophia eyed them warily.

"P-please don't, I'll do anything," she said.

A hand came down on her ass harshly, in recrimination. "Open your mouth Sophia," I've had enough whining from you already today," her Master told her.

Sophia's mouth opened and the two dirty fingers were pressed against her tongue.

"Suck and lick on them," Andrew ordered the girl who had no option but to obey.

Tears came to her eyes as she impotently ran her tongue over the dirty fingers. Sophia couldn't resist the orders no matter how much she wanted to. She sucked and slurped, sucking the taste of her own ass off her Master's hand and coating the man's fingers in her saliva. It wasn't long before he apparently decided she'd done enough and he pulled them out of her mouth.

"There's a good girl. I'm proud of you pet," Andrew said. He wiped her tears away with his clean hand, even as his spit soaked fingers returned to her asshole and pressed inside.

It was far smoother this time. Sophia didn't feel nearly as uncomfortable with some added lubrication, but the stretching was still incredibly distracting for her even if it wasn't painful anymore.

Andrew stroked her hair for a while as Sophia got used to the more palatable sensation of his lubricated fingers inside her. Then he stopped and brought his free hand to her mouth. He didn't say anything, just offering two fingers to the girl. Sophia eyed them almost warily. They hadn't been anywhere near her ass. She knew what he wanted though and opened her mouth.

"Good girl!" Andrew praised with another smile as she lapped and sucked at the fingers. He pressed his hand against her mouth, pushing the fingers in deeper until they tickled Sophia's gag reflex. She coughed around the digits but couldn't do anything about it. Andrew pulled his fingers away after a moment, Sophia coughed up spittle and saliva which dropped down her chin and onto her chest. It was almost worth it though because Andrew took his newly wetted fingers and began to tease Sophia's clit.

"See," he said as Sophia moaned in response to the sudden stimulation. "You didn't even need an order that time," he told her to Sophia's sudden realisation and humiliation. "This is what good girls get. You want to be a good girl for me, don't you Sophia?"

"Y-yes Master," Sophia murmured as the pleasure started to rise. The sensation of his fingers in her ass blended with the stimulation of her clit as her Master looked down on her kindly and suddenly Sophia was getting close to cumming.

There was no fighting it, Sophia had decided that before. She could only hold out and try to enjoy the pleasure she was offered. She was coming closer and closer to the edge, her hands tightened on her ankles where she was holding them and Sophia threw her head back and moaned as she came.

Andrew kept fingering her pussy and asshole as she shuddered through her climax. It was just as good as last week, if not more so. The sensation of Sophia's ass being plundered by her Master's fingers alongside the stimulation of her pussy mixed into something even better and Sophia couldn't do anything but whine pitifully as her Master gave her the climax she'd been chasing for an entire week.

Andrew withdrew his hands. Sophia relaxed as best she could into the cushions of the sofa while he took pictures of her and her slightly gaping asshole. Then he presented his fingers once more to her. Sophia wordlessly opened her mouth to accept the dirty fingers between her lips. She tiredly licked them until Andrew decided they were clean enough.

"What a good girl I have," he praised again. "In fact I think today we're going to skip ahead a few steps. How does that sound pet?"

"W-whatever," Sophia muttered. Her position on the couch was beginning to get uncomfortable now. Her spine was bent and her legs were getting tired in this position too. "Can I please get up Master?" She asked.

"You can pet. Into the normal stance for now. I'm going to get you your presents."

Sophia slid onto the floor and slowly got into the normal present position her Master had shown her once more. She didn't have to wait very long, he returned with a white plastic bag. She couldn't tell what was inside.

"These are for you pet," he told her. From within the bag his hand brought out a thin, black leather collar. Sophia's eyes widened. Of course, she was his pet wasn't she? Now he would only be making it official.

He reached for her neck and Sophia sat still as he brushed her hair out of the way and would the collar around her neck.

"I got you a little name tag too," he told her as he buckled it in place. "It's a cute little paw print with your name on it, Sophia. The other side is blank for now though." He flicked the metal tag that hung from her throat.

Sophia didn't know what to say. She could only watch as the man next pulled out a black headband with some pointed animal ears on it. They were black, with little white tips on the end. He carefully set it on her head. "Adorable," he said, looking her over and stroking her hair. Absently, one of his hands went to her chest, he took her breast in his hand, lifting and squeezing it gently while his finger and thumb pinched her nipple teasingly. Sophia leaned into the touch. His hands on her breast and hair felt nice.

"I was really thinking we'd leave the collar until next week," he told her. "But you're doing so well Sophia I can't help but want to reward you. He continued to stroke her hair and Sophia leaned further into the touch. She closed her eyes, just enjoying the moment.

"There's just one more thing left my cute little pet, can you guess what it is?" he asked.

"I don't know," Sophia said in reply, opening her eyes. "A tail?" She realised.

"Good girl!" Her Master said. "Now what I want you to do now is tell me, what kind of animal are you? Are you a panther, skulking in the shadows? A wolf, prowling the night? A fox? What kind of animal are you?"

Sophia wasn't sure. She'd always considered herself a predator, but she'd never really likened herself to any particular animal before. Andrew's words of her previous visits came to mind though. She was a lone wolf, hunting through the streets. A wolf that was finding itself at the feet of the man who had caught her in his trap. But she wasn't going to be w wolf for long. Andrew was taming her. She was becoming domesticated, enjoying his touches, taking her punishments when delivered with barely any protest. She wasn't even trying to fight back, was she?

"A wolf," Sophia finally said as the mental image played out in her mind. Andrew leaned back and reached into the bag.

"That you are, my beautiful wolf," he praised. "Okay then, present," he ordered.

It took a moment for Sophia to realise what he meant, but she remembered the other position he had taught her last week. Sophia got onto her hands and knees and turned around to face away from her Master. She spread her knees on the floor apart and pressed her chest into the carpet.

"There's a good girl," he praised her, he rubbed the base of her spine encouragingly as she showed him her bare ass. "Almost done, just hold tight for a moment."

Sophia couldn't really see what was going on behind her. Her Master shuffled around inside the bag. He let out a little noise of satisfaction when he found what he was looking for and retrieved it. Sophia kneeled there in anticipation. Her Master's hand went to her behind, he spread her ass on one side and Sophia felt a gust of warm air as he blew on her asshole. Then she saw him leaving over her out of her peripheral vision.

"Oh!" Sophia gasped in surprise when moisture suddenly landed on the crack of her ass. The liquid quickly dripped down over her asshole. Her Master's other hand came up and spread her cheeks properly. Sophia heard it this time, he was spitting on her ass! It was his spit that was landing on her and going to cover her asshole. Her Master's thumbs crept close to her sphincter and he pressed down and pulled them apart, stretching her hole and making the already abused ring gape open slightly. Sophia felt a cooler gust of wind on her ass as her Master blew on it teasingly once more.

"Just about ready I think. hold on pet we're almost there."

Sophia had a good idea of what was going to happen now. She wasn't surprised, but she did jump when a cold piece of metal was pressed against her asshole. She flinched regardless but didn't put up a fight as the spit along with the cone like shape of the object let it slide into her bowels with minimal effort on Andrew's part. It was tapered at one end and Sophia's asshole closed around the invader as it finished pressing inside. Sophia felt the small bar of metal that sat inside her anal ring. She instinctively clenched on it, making herself gasp as the larger metal ball, or whatever it was, jostled inside her intestine. She could feel a tickling sensation too. There was something furry on the outside that rubbed against her asscheeks as she shifted the object.

"Okay, you can sit up now pet," Andrew told her.

Sophia got up onto her hands and knees. She twisted around to look at her ass.

There was a rigid, furry tail coming out of her behind, held in place by the ball on the other side of her sphincter. It was black, and like her ears there was a little white tuft of fur at the tip. The rigid tail curled upwards. She felt it with her hand. It was rigid, but flexible.

"How do you like your tail?" Andrew asked.

Sophia clenched down on the plug inside her, making the tail twitch slightly. The tip swayed slightly, like she was actually wagging her tail.

"With this, you're finally a proper pet," Andrew told her before she could reply. He leaned forward to stroke her hair. Sophia instinctively went into the rest position and let him stroke her. He grabbed his phone and took a few photos of her like that. Sophia was ordered to pose on her hands and knees for him so that he could see her in her new outfit from all angles.

"Now let's get some practice crawling in, go on, good girl."

Sophia knew what he wanted and went to do it. Like last time she began crawling in a circle in front of her Master. Her bare ass swayed side to side as she moved her legs and the motion made her tail swing too, which only caused the plug inside her to shift and stimulate her ass with every movement.

It wasn't long until like last time Sophia found herself zoning out. She crawled round and round. Her Master occasionally stroked her hair, rubbed her tummy or gave her breasts a squeeze whenever she passed him by. This time Sophia's focus was also taken up by the plug. The way it shifted inside her was… comfortable. Sophia was becoming used to it, like it was just something that was there inside her, like it was perfectly normal.

It seemed like no time at all before Andrew's hands stopped her movement. Sophia let out a little mewl of disappointment when her motion ceased and so did the movement of her tail.

"There's a good girl," Andrew told her. His hand went between her legs, finding fresh wetness there. "Someone likes her new tail don't they?" He told her, teasingly. The smell of her arousal was palpable in the room. Sophia let out a little gasp as her Master gave her clit a quick rub, but then he pulled her up onto her knees. Sophia found herself coming back to consciousness. She blinked repeatedly as she came back to awareness and to the sight of her Master's kind smile with his hand stroking her hair again.

The he gestured her to kneel by him.

"I think I'd like you to suck my cock now pet. Are you ready to give it another go?" Sophia really wasn't, not after last time. He'd choked her to the point of nearly passing out. Sophia eyed the hard cock she could see poking through the fabric of his trousers. He began to get undressed and exposed his cock once more to her eyes.

Sophia wordlessly got into position between his legs. The fluff of her tail tickled her feet as she kneeled there looking at her Master's member. It seemed somehow larger than she remembered. Absently Sophia wondered what it would feel like to lose her virginity to her Master's cock. That was definitely where this was going to go at some point. She wondered if she'd enjoy it.

She opened her mouth and took him between her lips. She was better prepared this time and worked hard to pleasure him. Sophia looked up into Andrew's eyes as she ran her tongue over his sensitive glans. He stroked her hair almost lovingly as she began to bob her head, maintaining eye contact all the while.

"You're doing so much better this week pet," Andrew praised. "I think you deserve another award, you're allowed to masturbate while you're sucking me off today."

That was good, Sophia thought. She was glad she was pleasing him, she didn't want a repeat of last week where he'd choked her repeatedly on his dick. Absently she brought a hand between her legs to begin stroking herself while the other hand went to cup his balls. The plug in her ass was still very new and noticeable and she absently clenched around the invader as she dutifully sucked and slurped on her Master's cock.

Andrew petted her as she continued, telling her what a good girl she was being. The words washed over her. Sophia got lost in the pleasure a little. The plug in her ass, her hand on her pussy and the praise from the man she was pleasuring left her feeling a dull buzz, like she'd been drinking or something. Despite that though she didn't let up her ministration of Andrew's dick for a moment, dutifully sucking and bobbing her head as she tried to use her tongue to stimulate his more sensitive parts.

To her mind humiliation Sophia realised she was close to cumming again before she got Andrew off. Fortunately Andrew seemed pretty close by now too.

"I'm going to cum, catch it all in your mouth Sophia," he ordered. Sophia brought her mouth to the tip of his cock and brought her hand from his balls to pump at the shaft. Andrew groaned as he unloaded between her lips. Sophia caught his load on her tongue and made sure not to let any out as she pulled back.

Andrew took out his phone. "Are you close pet?" he asked her as he set up the camera. Sophia nodded, even as she continued to finger her pussy. In response the man only held up the camera to film her. "Keep going, you're being such a good girl for me Sophia," he told her.

Sophia did so. She looked from her Master to the camera and back as she kept fingering her pussy with one hand. The other came up to pinch her nipple and in moments she started to cum herself.

She couldn't help but close her eyes and open her mouth to moan as her climax hit her. A bit of Andrew's cum leaked out of her parted lips but the rest she kept on her tongue as she rode out her orgasm. Coming back to her senses, Sophia realised that even though it was just her own fingers that made her cum, it was still a more powerful climax than she'd managed to provide on her own during the last week.

"You can swallow now pet," Andrew told her, stroking her hair. Sophia swallowed the cum in her mouth and then absently ran her tongue around her lips, licking up the bit that had leaked from her mouth before. The taste wasn't so bad actually, she realised. Maybe she was getting used to it, but it didn't disgust her to swallow down Andrew's cum like it had last time.

So much of what they'd done today was like last week. But Sophia didn't find herself disgusted like before. She was actually starting to enjoy it. Suddenly she was looking forward to whatever Andrew had planned next.

"I think that'll do for now," Andrew commented, pulling up his pants. Sophia was caught short.

"We aren't going to do anything more?" She asked.

"No, I'm happy for today, you've been a good girl," he told her pleasantly. "Turn around, let me take out your tail," Andrew ordered.

Slightly dumbstruck, Sophia turned around and presented her ass. Andrew pulled on the tail and Sophia moaned and gasped as her asshole slowly gave way to the metal intruder until it suddenly popped out. "Okay, now back around again," Andrew ordered. "Your collar next.

Sophia's ass felt uncomfortably empty, her slightly gaping asshole exposed to the air as she sat at attention to let her Master take off her headband and collar. She was told to put her clothes back on and went to do so silently. She was still in slight shock that everything had ended so suddenly.

Andrew guided her on hands and knees to the door, she put her trainers back on before getting up and Andrew gave her a little pat on the ass to usher her out of the door.

Like both times before the door was shut behind her, only this time Sophia suddenly realised she wanted to go back inside. Her tingling pussy, finally satiated at her Master's hands was still wet beneath her panties.

Why had he just ended everything so suddenly? Sophia scowled and stormed off out of the building.

She didn't care anyway. Andrew might have given her the best orgasms of her life but she didn't need him. She was only stuck with him for a few more months anyway. She'd… She didn't know what she'd do once she was free actually, and she would be free. She wasn't an animal to be caged and trained, no matter how much she was starting to enjoy the humiliating treatment.

So what if she was starting to enjoy her Master's treatment of her. That didn't mean anything. In just another couple of months she'd be free to turn the tables on him! She could hold out that long, right?

The memory of her Master stroking her hair came to mind, how she'd leaned into his touch and enjoyed it. Could Sophia last that long? Suddenly Sophia wasn't so sure about the answer to that question.

Chapter 13

Chapter Text

It had been over a week now since Amy had been tricked by Andrew. Every day she'd sucked and licked at her finger and pressed the wet digit inside her ass. She'd spent twenty minutes every day fingering her pussy and ass to the idea of pleasuring the man who had enslaved her. She had found herself getting wet on occasions, but she had managed to hold off on cumming. The man had ordered she imagine herself 'thanking' him for letting her cum if she did so. She would never do that. She'd hold back and fight him every step of the way.

The memory annoyed and frustrated her as she made her way off the Arcadia campus. Amy had randomly changing hours like most students who were either capes or had been randomly selected to take part in the scheme at Arcadia. So her day finished after lunch today, which was a bit weird but it let her have some time to herself at least. Honestly it seemed like such a mess. The PRT would probably be better off just establishing their own school entirely and letting everyone off campus whenever they needed their Wards for something. It'd definitely disrupt the school less that way.

It did mean Amy had the opportunity for some privacy though. She got on the bus to head into town. Perhaps she could just go for a walk by the boardwalk. She had been deliberately slow to leave campus to avoid the small crowd of other students leaving so the bus was quiet now other students had already left. There was only one other person on the bus already. She was a tall brunette girl sat on her own half way down the bus. Amy recognised her from classes. They shared Math and Computer Sciences. Amy wasn't looking for a conversation though, she walked past the girl to the back of the bus. The girl's eyes flicked to her for a moment before returning to whatever she was doing on her phone.

Amy sat down and the bus set off. It was only a few stops to the boardwalk. Amy looked out of the window disinterestedly. The city was fairly quiet at this time of day. Everyone who'd had their lunch had already hurried off to do whatever they needed to do in the afternoon. Amy glanced forwards. She could see the light of the girl's phone through the gaps in the seats. There was something… Amy squinted to look closer. It was porn. The mystery girl was looking at pornography, right there on the bus. Amy flushed in embarrassment and annoyance. Thinking about porn only made her think of sex and that only left her feeling flustered, especially after having spent the last several days pleasuring herself without actually relieving herself. Despite that Amy couldn't help but look back at the girl's phone in curiosity.

On looking at the girl's phone again, Amy saw it was a picture of a woman's exposed front. Amy could see the woman's exposed breasts and that her lower half was also on display as the model held her top up with her jeans around her legs. Amy couldn't make out more than that though considering the distance and the small screen. What she could see though only reminded her more of what had happened the other day. Amy silently cursed to herself in annoyance. Even the colours of the outfit looked like they matched.

The journey thankfully ended before Amy could let herself get worked up in annoyance. She got up to get off. It seemed the girl who's name Amy didn't actually know was getting off here too because she got up a moment after Amy. She made her way off the bus and Amy followed at a more sedate pace. Amy was mildly surprised to see the girl waiting in indecision at the bus stop. That wasn't Amy's problem though, she went to walk past her.

The girl still brazenly had her phone out. Amy rolled her eyes as she went to walk past, but she couldn't help but glance down for a better look at the girl's phone.

It was her. It was a picture of Amy on the day she'd made the deal, exposing herself on Andrew's orders. Suddenly terrified, Amy sped up, hoping to walk away quickly. The girl must be one of his other slaves, or at least someone who worked for him. She had been looking at the picture on purpose, knowing Amy would see it.

"Hey wait," the unknown girl said. "I think I saw you at the park the other day. Don't we have classes together?"

Amy stopped. She couldn't refuse, she'd been ordered to obey anyone who revealed themselves to be one of Andrew's people who knew about that day in the park. Amy desperately wanted to pretend like the innocently put question wasn't revealing her knowledge of what had happened, but Amy was under orders not to try to reinterpret his orders either.

"Aren't you… Amy Dallon?" The girl asked, tilting her head in curiosity. Amy turned around to look at the tall girl properly. She had glasses and was wearing a shirt underneath a cardigan. Lower down she was wearing tights underneath a grey pleated skirt that barely made its way down to her knees. She had long legs, she was far taller than Amy's meagre five-four. She must have been something like five-eight or taller.

"I'm Taylor," the girl said. "It's nice to meet you," she told Amy with a friendly smile on her wide lips. She held out her hand.

"I'm Amy," the girl answered back. She was unable to make a scene, she couldn't do anything that might reveal herself to be enslaved. Amy shook the girl's hand. Instantly her power kicked in and Amy realised the other girl was a Parahuman. Dread poled in her stomach.

"I'm just going for a walk, maybe get a cup of tea somewhere and do some window shopping. How about you?" Taylor asked.

"I-I dunno really. I was going to go for a walk around the boardwalk," Amy replied. Internally she was begging the other girl to stop, just leave her and let Amy go about her business and pretend this had never happened. But it was obvious, the girl had been waiting for her. She'd intended to speak to Amy, she knew about Andrew's orders and that Amy would have to listen to her now.

"I'd like some company," Taylor said. "That is, if you want to."

To the outside world it looked like just an offer of friendship. Amy knew though that really it was a command to follow the other girl. "Sure," she said.

So they went for a walk together. Taylor chatted with her and Amy did her best to politely respond. The conversation was a bit stilted, not entirely on Amy's part either. They talked about classes, some of the stuff they saw in the windows, just meaningless stuff really.

"Fancy a cup of tea or coffee?" Taylor asked, spotting a coffee shop.

"Sure," Amy said.

They went inside. Taylor 'suggested' Amy que up for them while Taylor found them a table. They ordered a drink each. Amy ordered a coffee, Taylor ordered a cup of tea and they sat down.

It was a cosier spot near the back of the establishment. It was quiet too, only a few couples or lone people scattered around the establishment. Amy sat down opposite the other girl.

"This is nice," Taylor said. "I've got to be honest I haven't really made any friends since coming to Arcadia, so thanks for spending some time with me."

"It's fine," Amy said. She couldn't not choose to fake the friendly response because not doing so might reveal her enslavement.

A server brought their drinks to their table. Amy looked down at her coffee but didn't go to drink it. Taylor took a tentative sip of her drink. She let out a little frown when she pulled away.

"Hard to find good cups of tea in America," she told Amy humorously. Amy let out a little laugh in response. Taylor leaned forward.

"Nobody's looking at us. There aren't any cameras watching either. So how are you doing?" the girl asked. "After what happened?"

Amy stared at the other girl. Was she like Amy. Had Taylor found a way to circumvent Andrew's orders somehow. Was she just another slave like Amy? Desperately trying to find a way to escape.

"I-I'm coping," Amy told the girl quietly, desperately eager to get some of her anxiety off her chest. "It's… It's a lot to take in."

"I know," Taylor said, nodding.

"Was it the same for you?" Amy asked. "Has he… done stuff like that, to you I mean?" She asked.

"Yes," Taylor let out a sigh. "Every week or so he tells me to come back to him," she explained. "He sends me photos too, orders me masturbate to them."

Amy's heart was full of sympathy as she looked at the girl's downcast eyes as Taylor looked at her phone on the table.

"He took my virginity the day he caught you," Taylor revealed. Amy gasped.

"Oh," Amy said, she had no idea what to say.

"It was already planned," Taylor replied. "It went well, all things considered. Actually… Could you tell me something?" Taylor asked.

"What?" Amy responded.

"Can you tell me if I'm… pregnant?" Taylor asked. She held out a hand over the table. Amy reached over to touch her.

"You aren't," Amy told the girl with relief. Taylor pulled back her hand.

"Oh," Taylor replied, looking down at her drink.

"I'm so sorry that happened to you Taylor," Amy told her. "There has to be a way out. There always is with Master powers. We just have to figure out what it is." Even those words were hard to get out. Amy wasn't able to attempt to escape Andrew, but it seemed she could at least discuss the idea here and now.

"What do you mean?" Taylor asked in puzzlement.

Amy was slightly taken aback. "I mean there's always a way to break a Master effect om someone, we just need to figure it out. Maybe there's a range or a time limit or something where it stops working."

"I don't want to escape him," Taylor said in bafflement. "Why would I want to do that?"

Amy gaped at the girl. "After everything he's done. To me, to you. Don't you want to get away so he can't hurt you anymore?"

"Andrew wouldn't have done it to us if we didn't deserve it," Taylor said simply. Amy's eyes widened in surprise, the dread from before once more settled in her stomach.

"How on earth did I deserve th-that?" Amy whispered harshly, thinking about the pain of the man's fingers inside her unlubed and before then untouched anus, or his hands as they came down on her bare ass with harsh slaps. Taylor gave her a sympathetic look.

"Take my hand again," the girl said. "Go on."

Amy couldn't refuse the order. She placed her hand in Taylor's and the girl's biology opened itself to her once more. "Amy, you deserve everything Andrew did to you and anything else he does too. I do too."

She was telling the truth, Amy realised in horror. Taylor genuinely believed that they both deserved to be Andrew's slaves and be sexually assaulted by him, right down to her core. Amy went to pull her hand away but Taylor suddenly gripped it in her own.

"No, keep it there," Taylor ordered softly. "It's okay Amy, you don't understand yet, but Andrew enslaving you is the best thing that will ever happen to you."

Amy felt tears well up in her eyes as she looked at the other girl in despair. Taylor had clearly been brainwashed. Was this what Andrew was going to try and turn her into? How long had he had this girl in his thrall?

"He's enslaved you Taylor," the mousey girl told her. "He's messed up your head somehow, can't you see it?"

"He's only showed me love," Taylor said confidently. "Yes he got me to make deals with him, but I trust him. You should too."

Amy bit back a snarl, but she couldn't cover her grimace. Suddenly Taylor let go of Amy's hand.

"Someone's looking at us," Taylor told her quietly. She reached for her drink and took a sip, covering her mouth. "Act normal."

Amy reached for her own drink and took a long sip. It was good coffee. She set down her mug and let out a small sigh of enjoyment.

"So what do you think about the Computer Science classes?" Taylor asked, at a normal speaking tone. "I used to enjoy them when I was at Winslow, but that was just because my bullies couldn't bother me too much there."

"I dunno, I sort of regret taking it really," Amy replied honestly. "The teacher's nice at least, lets us mess around a bit."

"Yeah," Taylor said. "I've been thinking about getting into photography and film. Video editing's becoming a bit of a pastime of mine so the computer stuff helps a little."

"Oh yeah?" Amy asked, suddenly having an idea of what the girl was talking about. "What sort of videos?"

"Nothing exciting, just some homemade stuff really. Amateur camerawork and photography, but I want to do a good job with it. Maybe one day I'll be working to make full length movies."

"That sounds interesting," Amy said even though she was more terrified at the idea of what the other girl was implying. Those photos of her, Taylor wanted to take more. She wanted to make entire pornos of herself, and no doubt Amy too.

"He's gone," Taylor said, she slumped in her seat slightly in relief. Amy relaxed instinctively before remembering what was happening.

"Taylor, he's raped you. Amy whispered harshly, returning to the previous conversation. "He's a monster. Surely you must understand you need to get away from him!" Taylor frowned in disapproval.

"You shouldn't talk about our master like that," Taylor told her, anger lacing her tone.

"I'll say what I like!" Amy told her defiantly. Taylor's scowl only intensified. Then she took a deep breath and sighed.

"You just don't understand yet," Taylor told her kindly. "You need to learn. Don't worry master isn't here, but you need to be punished for what you've said today." Amy suddenly remembered the girl could give her orders. Taylor looked at her thoughtfully.

"From now on you've got to put two fingers inside your ass when you finger yourself, and I'm increasing the time to thirty minutes," Taylor told the girl to her dismay. "I'm sorry Amy, but you have to learn your place. I'll speak to master about it and we'll maybe arrange a proper punishment later."

There really was no hope, was there? Amy thought as she listened to the freshly updated orders. She'd only got herself into more trouble by complaining to the girl opposite her. Taylor was completely beyond help at this point.

Taylor took a big gulp of her drink. "My tea's a bit cold," she said. She checked the time on her phone.

"Oh no, it's getting a bit late," she said. "I was supposed to get home to start dinner," you don't mind if we leave now do you?" There was an undercurrent of disappointment and anger still there, but the girl with all the power over her in that moment seemed to have finished with Amy for the time being. They both got up to leave.

"It was lovely meeting you Amy," Taylor told the girl once they were outside the coffee house. She reached forward suddenly and gave her a hug. "Don't worry, you'll learn your place in time," Taylor promised into her ear. She pulled back.

"I'll see you at school sometime," the tall girl told her normally.

"Sure," Amy said. "Bye Taylor," she said like they were actually friends.

Taylor waved goodbye and began to walk away back towards a bus stop. Amy turned and left, going for another walk around the boardwalk.

For a moment there she'd felt hope, that there was someone else in her situation who Amy could confide in, maybe a chance of escape. Andrew had done a real number on Taylor though and Amy had only found herself punished for reaching out. It was still mid afternoon, in a few hours Amy would be in bed and once again touching herself to the thought of pleasing her enslaver sexually. Only this time it would be for longer, with two fingers inside her ass. She was only just getting used to the one!

She couldn't cry like she wanted to though. She couldn't give anything away and now Taylor was going to be 'befriending' her at school. It felt like nowhere was safe.

She'd keep fighting, she'd keep resisting. Amy wouldn't give in to Andrew's not so subtle attempt at conditioning. She wouldn't turn out like Taylor. Amy would find a way to escape no matter what.

That was what she told herself, but Amy was finding it harder and harder to believe it.

Sophia squirmed naked on her bed. It had been a few days since she'd last been with Andrew.

She stroked her pussy, thinking about last time. The collar, the ears, the tail. She'd been made into the man's pet and now Sophia realised it was only turning her on. Fuck, she couldn't even pretend it was some part of the master effect because that hadn't been part of the deal had it? She only had to obey the man, not enjoy what he did to her.

"Mmmf," Sophia rolled over and moaned into her pillow as she got more and more turned on. The memories of that last time were really turning her on. Her master's hands on her pussy, inside her ass. How he'd leaned over her with his finger in her ass and dominated her mouth, taking her first kiss.

Sophia's hands went between her legs, she spread her pussy lips apart and started rubbing her clit. Fuck, she was just getting turned on again. She'd finger herself to another less than spectacular orgasm and leave herself only more needy and frustrated. She couldn't stop now though. Sophia's wet pussy was exposed to the air as she pulled her knees under herself. She was in that position now, wasn't she? the presenting position where she rolled over onto her belly and stuck up her ass for him to do whatever he wanted with her.

That only brought another flood of arousal. Sophia fingered her clit furiously as she pressed her face into her pillow to disguise her moans. Fuck she was so turned on…

Sophia kept going, picture herself with her collar wrapped around her neck, her tail in her ass. Sophia's asshole suddenly felt so empty. Hesitantly she brought her wet fingers up to her asshole. She rubbed her lubricant against her hole.

She could picture it now. Next time she was at her master's place. She'd present like this, she could rub her own pussy fluids into her asshole, get it ready for him. Sophia pressed the tip of her index finger inside. She'd, she'd stretch her asshole out so it was nice and ready with her own hands. It'd be more comfortable than the dry fingering her master had given her initially at least, and she wouldn't have to taste her own ass on her fingers like last time if she used her own lubricant either.

She pressed her finger further inside. The angle wasn't good though, Sophia pulled out the finger and brought her hand around her back. The different angle let her press her finger inside far more easily. It was the same angle too, as when Andrew had fingered her that first time, his index finger curling up inside her colon as he felt up the inside of her virgin asshole.

Damn, he was going to fuck her there eventually, wasn't he? Sophia realised. At the rate he was going there wouldn't be a place the man wouldn't have put his cock by the time the three months of service were finished. Sophia had never had any time for intimacy before, nobody had ever come across as strong enough to be worth approaching like that. Andrew was just going to take her however he liked, and she couldn't do anything to refuse him.

The hand on her pussy came up. Sophia dipped a finger inside herself until she found the thin flesh of her hymen. It would probably hurt, the first time he took her. The first time he truly fucked her. Fuck, she wasn't on birth control. She might get pregnant. Would he even care? He'd probably say something about her giving him 'puppies' wouldn't he? There's be no way of hiding that she'd been enslaved even temporarily if Andrew impregnated her. She'd probably have to just go to him outright and hope he'd take care of her while she was pregnant and vulnerable.

Her pussy was burning with arousal and need. The pressure inside her ass wasn't enough. Sophia moved her middle finger to her sphincter and pressed it inside alongside the first. She groaned into her pillow as her ass was stretched further. It wasn't painful, more like stretching a muscle after not using it for a while. She began to pump her fingers in and out of her ass and returned her hand to her clit with a freshly lubricated hand.

Fuck she was so close! Sophia was building herself up to an intense orgasm. She increased the speed of her hands, biting her pillow to contain her moans. She was getting closer and closer. Damn this was almost as good as when Andrew did it. Sophia followed that thought, picturing herself sucking her master's cock, the times when he'd made her cum so hard, this was almost like those times. She'd fingered herself to an orgasm with the man's cum in her mouth. The ghost of the salty and bitter taste wafted across her palette, Sophia's mouth watered slightly as the knot of tension in her pussy just became simply too much.

She came, moaning and groaning into the pillow. Sophia fingered herself hard, desperate to prolong the experience as the best orgasm she'd been able to give herself in what felt like forever overtook her. Sophia's pussy clenched and she lost control of her body, shaking in pleasure as she rode out her climax.

She stayed like that, her pussy contracting, her sphincter twitching desperately for an unknown time as she came. It was so intense Sophia was certain she must have blacked out for a few moments there. She finally stopped cumming and panted into her pillow, trying to catch her breath for a few moments as her sweaty, overstimulated body came down from the high.

Blearily, Sophia put her hands beneath herself and got up on all fours on the bed. That had been intense. She looked around her bedroom. She wasn't sure, but for a moment there as she came she thought she'd felt herself pee a little.

Sophia turned around on her hands and knees. Yes, there was a thin line of wetness on the carpet with droplets of dampness where her fluids had sprayed out. Sophia looked at the evidence of the first time she'd… squirted. She'd heart Emma and Madison giggling about it once or twice. Some of their classmates had claimed they'd experienced it, the female ejaculation. It was supposed to be a sign of the most powerful female orgasm, the best it ever got for a girl and tonight Sophia had experienced it.

She'd managed to make herself cum more powerfully than Andrew had been able to do.

That meant she wasn't losing, didn't it? She hadn't completely fallen under the man's control. The tiny part of her that had been starting to think it might not be such a bad idea to let herself stay under the man's thrall for a little longer was blessedly silent.

This was the sign she needed. Sophia could hold out. She would hold out. Just another couple of months and then Sophia would be free.

Chapter 14

Chapter Text

It was Thursday again, and that meant one thing.

Sophia stood outside Andrew's front door, waiting for him to answer it. She'd worn her yellow dress again. Not for any particular reason. It was comfy and Sophia felt like she looked good in it, so she did. It was that simple.

She was feeling better today. She wasn't the desperate unsatisfied mess she had been last time. She was confident, she was a predator. No matter how Andrew tried to turn it on its head, 'tame' her and humiliate her she wasn't broken. He might have control over her now but this was only temporary. Sophia would be free provided she didn't break and ask to stay with him. She just had to hold out and let the Master effect controlling her run its course.

After that, well. Sophia wouldn't kill the man, she'd decided that much. She'd show him she was tough enough to be his equal. After that she wasn't so sure, but she wasn't going to let him just lord his control over her anymore. Sophia was probably the strongest Parahuman in the bay right now. With her modified powers she could probably work her way through any cape in the bay easily. It'd be a matter of only catching them and cutting them apart in her shadow state.

She hadn't acted on the idea yet though, she hadn't really felt like it. Sitting on her ass and doing nothing wasn't usually Sophia's style, but she was content to wait until she was free from Andrew before she made her move on the bay and showed him how tough she was.

Sophia had decided she was going to go independent. She was old enough she could live on her own, she basically did anyway these days. She could just take money from the gangs for food and stuff. The PRT wouldn't come after her that hard once she showed how powerful she was now, not when she also knew most of the other Wards' identities. Plus she would only go after real villains like the ABB or the E88. Unless they sent someone like Alexandria over, or the Butcher returned then Sophia was content knowing that she'd basically rule the city by the end of the year.

Yeah, that'd be pretty slick. She'd get out from under Andrew's thumb and assert her control over the city. Maybe she'd let him join her team, if she decided to start one. His power could ensure Sophia was kept top dog among any other Capes and Sophia could prowl the bay at her leisure.

The door finally opened and Sophia walked inside to the now familiar space. Sophia stripped down to the nude and then went to her knees. She crawled alongside Andrew as he escorted her into the living area where she sat on her heels, presenting as she'd been taught. Sophia couldn't help but notice the many small cameras dotted around the room. They were everywhere, posed to capture the living area from all angles.

"Well well, someone's looking happy today," Andrew commented looking over her. "Are you ready to play a little today Sophia?" he asked. He stroked her hair to Sophia's reluctant enjoyment.

"Yes," Sophia admitted, not seeing any point in denying that she enjoyed what the man did to her. Even if she was able to pleasure herself better than he could, it was still intensely enjoyable what he had done to her. That strange fugue state she went into was pretty weird too, in a good way. Sophia hadn't figured out how she'd get into that calm state of zen like calm, she'd briefly considered crawing around on her bedroom floor like Andrew made her do, but she wasn't going to do something like that. Sophia was strong, she only did it because she was ordered to.

"Well today we're going to have a lot of fun indeed," her Master told her. "Let's get your things on…" he held up Sophia's collar and she tilted her head back, making it slightly easier for the man to loop the leather around her neck. He tightened the collar until it fit snugly around her neck. He flicked Sophia's name tag playfully and Sophia felt her lips curl up into a smile despite herself.

Sophia's ears went on next. Andrew patted her head when they were put on. "And finally, the tail," he said.

Sophia didn't need to be told. She turned around, presenting her ass and arching her back so her Master could see the pucker of her asshole. She instinctively clenched and relaxed the muscle, making her asshole gape slightly. She'd found fingering her ass helped her get to some great orgasms, but the memory of the plug jostling in her bowels wasn't something she'd tried to replicate yet.

"I've also gone to the trouble of buying some lube," her Master told her. "Seeing as you've been such a good girl."

"Thank you Master," Sophia said gratefully as the man lined up the plug to her asshole. He pressed the tip to her sphincter. Sophia's loosened ass opened easily to allow the well lubed toy to fit inside her butt. She clenched down on the invader once the tapered end slipped through the ring. Damn that shouldn't have felt so good, so comfortable. Maybe Sophia should get herself something for herself to stick up there for when she was on her own.

"There's a good girl," Sophia's Master commented when the toy was fully inserted. "Show me how happy you are, wag your tail pet," he ordered.

Sophia shook her ass side to side. The plug shifted pleasantly inside her and through the transferred momentum the upraised tail swung side to side.

"Good girl," Andrew said. He pressed a finger between her dampening pussy lips, rubbing her clit roughly for a second and making Sophia shudder at the sudden intense burst of stimulation. His hand went to her side and Sophia turned around on all fours to look at him. He took her head in both his hands and pulled her up for a kiss, his tongue forcing its way into her mouth. Sophia mewled in the man's grip as he kissed her intensely, unable to do much to resist the pleasurable intrusion of the man's tongue into her mouth.

Andrew pointed his finger to the floor and spun it around in a circle. Sophia watched it for a moment before realising what he wanted from her. She went back to her hands and knees and started crawling.

It was a familiar activity by now. The plug in her ass an already familiar weight inside her as the movement of her legs and hips made it shift pleasantly in her bowels. Sophia crawled around in a circle for the man's amusement as he filmed it on his phone. Sophia quickly fell into the usual fugue state she'd felt before. It was peaceful, calm. She didn't need to worry about anything like this. This kind of peacefulness was something Sophia hadn't felt in a long time before Andrew came along and caught her. Like this she was just a pet, a thoughtless animal content with her lot in life. There wasn't anything to fight, or escape from. No haunting nightmares of death and panic to darken her mind. The only thing that pressed through to Sophia's mind was Andrew's hands on her body, stroking and fondling her as she crawled around the floor. It was a comfortable variance as he touched her in different places, stroked and fondled different parts of her that only helped to emphasise the stillness that was the rest of Sophia's normally disordered psyche.

All things had to come to an end though. Andrew stopped her, but as the girl dimly blinked up at him in confusion he didn't just pull her out of the zone.

"Such a good pet my Sophia," Andrew told her. "Go on now let's have some fun. Roll over."

Not having it inside her to refuse even if she could, Sophia rolled over onto her back. She wasn't sure why, but after a moment's thought she put her hands up and then did the same with her legs. She curled them up, presenting her palms and the bottom of her feet to see. Her toned body was curled in on itself slightly. Sophia dumbly looked up at her Master, expectantly awaiting whatever was going to happen next. She clamped down on the plug in her ass and wiggled a little on the floor, revelling in the sensation as it shifted inside her.

He reached down to her, stroking her tummy and then reaching for a breast. "Who's a good girl!" he praised, yes you are, yes you are!" He said as he rubbed and fondled Sophia's body. His fingers found their way back to her pussy and Sophia let out a little whine as he started stroking her pussy.

"Good girl, good puppy," Andrew told her. He kneeled down to stroke her head even as with his other hand he continued to play with her pussy.

She was a good pet wasn't she. Sophia was being a good girl for her Master, an obedient dog doing tricks and getting rewarded with praise and touches by her Master. Almost instinctively she let out a bark.

"Woof!" She said. Andrew reared back slightly in surprise. Sophia was worried for a moment she'd upset him but then his smile widened.

"Good girl!" he praised. Sophia barked again. He laughed and stroked her face as his puppy looked up at him. "Good girrrrl!" He praised, intensifying the stroking of her pussy lips. He pinched one of her nipples and teased it between his fingers, making Sophia squirm slightly at the combination of light pain and pleasure. He leaned forward sticking his thumb between Sophia's lips which she sucked on eagerly for a moment before he pulled the digit back and rubbed it dry on her cheek.

He kept going, fondling his pet until she was close to cumming. Sophia the pet let out a higher pitched bark, wriggling frantically on the floor which her Master seemed to understand because he leaned forward. Sophia wanted to touch, to hold him, but pets don't have hands. She couldn't do anything but mewl ineffectually below her Master as he kissed her face all over and then went to her face. Sophia leaned forward, eagerly letting the man plunder her mouth as she finally came.

Master pulled his head back and Sophia mewled in disappointment, a noised which devolved into just panting and moaning as her Master continued playing with her overstimulated body.

Sophia's body clenched, almost painfully as her Master continued to toy with her body through her orgasm. His hands rapidly rubbed at her clit. It was so intense! Sophia felt like she was getting to a point where she couldn't hold on anymore until suddenly a pressure between her legs gave out and Sophia squirted, her fluids spraying out and splashing against the bottom of the sofa. That wasn't enough though. Andrew kept going, fingering her through her squirting orgasm.

The sensation really was starting to become too much but Sophia wasn't able to do anything about it. Her plug pressed against her inner walls as her asshole spasmed and clenched down as hard as it could, jostling it and making everything else just that bit more intense. Master's pet's arms and legs waggled in the air, batting uselessly at her Master who continued to force her to endure the pleasure. He adjusted his position, trapping one of his pet's legs with his arm and pressing down on her chest to stop her rolling around but not letting up for a second.

"Aiieeeee!" Sophia squealed loudly. Her entire body was a coiled up mess, she couldn't do anything but take the sensation as her Master abused her body. Everything just became a blur. Pleasure became pain, became pleasure again and Sophia the pet could only take what her Master gave her.

She wanted to moan, to bark, to somehow tell her Master to stop, but her body wouldn't move the way she wanted to. Her mouth was clenched shut, unable to move just like the rest of her. Sophia's eyes started to roll into the back of her head, she was seeing stars. Sophia could only feel the sensation between her legs as it continued to build higher and higher until suddenly Sophia's entire body reached its limit. Her entire body slackened and Sophia flopped uselessly on the ground while her Master finally relented. Okay, so perhaps he could make her cum harder than she could herself, a small part of Sophia observed. That didn't mean anything.

He stroked her hair, praising her for being such a good girl as she woke back up. Sophia blinked her eyes and looked up to her Master. She wasn't sure how long she had been unconscious but he was standing over her with a plastic dog toy in his hands. He waved it in front of her face. Sophia the pet turned her head, watching the toy eagerly. Then her Master threw it over her shoulder. Sophia turned around to chase after it.

Taylor arrived at her Master's door. It was Thursday, the day she'd realised was dedicated to the mystery girl her Master had made a deal with. All Taylor knew was that she was black and possibly that she was a cape. Other than that, her Master had been annoyingly mute to Taylor's occasional query.

She wasn't unfamiliar with the new girl though. Taylor's Master had sent a few carefully curated images of the other girl. Taylor was intimately aware of what she looked like. The shape of the girl's ass as she posed with her ass out for Andrew's pleasure, her pussy and hanging tits. Most of the photos, particularly the more recent ones were of the girl on her hands and knees in some capacity. Taylor hadn't seen anything above the neck except a bit of the back of the mystery girl's head.

Taylor was excited to meet her though. Hopefully having spent more time with their mutual Master over a few visits this girl was far better behaved than Amy. Taylor wanted to speak to Andrew about that. She hadn't consulted him before ordering the healer to increase her training. She didn't want to make a bad impression on this new girl by having done something wrong and needing to be punished.

The door opened to reveal Taylor's Master. He was clothed, but Taylor could see the bulge of his cock through the sweatpants he was wearing. It was quite late by now, no doubt the mystery girl was here already but maybe Andrew hadn't started playing with her yet.

She stepped inside, quickly pressing herself against her Master's side as he shut the door behind her. Taylor brought up a hand to stroke his bulge through the soft fabric of his pants. He pulled her against him and kissed her hungrily.

"Hello Taylor," he said once he pulled away. Taylor gazed up into the man's eyes.

"Hello Sir," Taylor said back. He let her go and Taylor stepped back. There was a small pile of clothes on the floor. A yellow dress prominent amongst them. The new girl was definitely here then, and already naked.

"Ready for a fun evening?" he asked.

"Absolutely," Taylor replied. She craned her neck, hoping to see a glimpse of the other girl. The shape of the walls meant she couldn't see into the lounge properly though. Her Master took Taylor's hand and she dropped her overnight bag down by the pile of clothes. Taylor was going to spend the night tonight. There wasn't another bag though. Presumably the new girl would have to leave later. That was disappointing, but Taylor would get their Master all to herself so she couldn't complain.

Andrew led her through to the other room. Taylor froze on seeing who was there. Her eyes widened.

Sophia Hess sat on her heels facing the sofa. She held a novelty plastic bone between her teeth as she looked back at the entryway where Taylor and Andrew were stood. Her eyes were slightly glazed over, but on seeing Taylor the girl's eyes turned to confusion for a moment before they quickly refocused. Sophia dropped the toy from her mouth, leaving it open as she looked at Taylor with surprise and shock.

"H-Hebert?" Sophia asked in surprise.

"That's right," Andrew said. Taylor turned to look at her Master. She didn't know what to think. "You both know each other," he stated the obvious.

"What's she doing here?!" Sophia shouted, going to cover her bare breasts as she reared back slightly.

"She was my first slave," Andrew replied, gesturing to Taylor. Taylor could only look between him and the black girl. This didn't make any sense. What was Sophia doing here!?

"W-what's going on?" Taylor asked helplessly. She looked to her Master for guidance, praying that he wasn't going to tell her what she thought he was going to say.

"Sophia is my other slave Taylor," Andrew explained. "Sophia, Taylor was my first slave, she gave herself to me a couple of weeks before you did."

Both girls looked at each other in silent horror. Andrew looked between the two of them with amusement. Then he clapped his hands. "You're far too well dressed, Taylor," he pointed out.

Taylor's eyes widened as she looked back to her Master pleadingly. But he wouldn't, shouldn't be denied though. Taylor looked back to Sophia as she began to pull off her hoodie. Sophia was Andrew's other slave, Taylor had touched herself, came, looking at Sophia's bare ass and pussy. Had Andrew already fucked her? Did he think Sophia was a better slave than Taylor? Was Taylor behind the other girl? Was this just some cruel joke?

She couldn't stop to think on these haunting questions. Taylor quickly divested herself of her remaining clothing and went to stand beside the black girl who continued to kneel on the floor. Taylor assumed the normal position with her hands behind her head and her legs straight, shoulder width apart. She looked straight forward. Taylor was determined to show Andrew that she was his best, most loyal slave. She was the one he should love and hold and take to his bed. Whatever was going on she'd do her absolute best for him no matter how much the truth of the situation might hurt her.

Andrew came to sit on the sofa before them. It was only then that Taylor noticed the cameras scattered around the room. Whatever was about to happen, it was going to happen here.

"Turn and face each other. You stand up Sophia, same position Taylor is in," Andrew ordered. Both girls adjusted their positions. Sophia stood up. Taylor glanced at the black girl's accessories. There was a collar around her neck, animal ears on her head. The tail because that was what it surely must be, seemed to be connected at the black girls ass. Sophia's tail waved in the air as she moved, catching Taylor's attention with its white tip wagging. Taylor had never done anything like that before. Andrew had pushed the razor up her butt that first day when she'd given herself to him, but he hadn't done anything else with her there. Was that good or bad?

"Now I know your histories," Andrew told them both. "I know you must both be very confused as well," Andrew told them. "I doubt you would have ever expected Sophia to be Shadow Stalker Taylor," he told her. Taylor's eyes widened behind her glasses. "And I imagine you never expected to be the cause of someone's trigger event either Sophia." The black girl remained motionless. "After all, you have a pretty good idea of what that means for a person don't you?"

Sophia opened her mouth. "It just means she's strong," the black girl said. "She took it and came out for the better, like me."

Taylor could do nothing but stare at the girl. Sophia was responsible for her trigger event! In fact now she knew the other girl was Shadow Stalker, Taylor could put the pieces together. Sophia had used her powers to steal Taylor's mother's flute from her locker. She'd abused her Parahuman abilities to help make Taylor's life a living hell. Even now after having found her Master and leaving Winslow it seemed Taylor wouldn't be free of one of her tormentors. What next? Was Emma going to show up with a swollen belly announcing she would be giving birth to Andrew's first child?

"Bad girl," Andrew chided gently. He stood up and put one hand on Sophia's tummy. He made the black girl lean forward slightly and then his other hand came up. He swung his palm against Sophia's ass once, the noise sounding loudly in the room.

"But I'm right!" Sophia complained indignantly "She's got powers now right? That means she can be strong, like me," Sophia stated authoritatively. That only prompted the man to strike her ass again. His palm came down repeatedly, the clapping of his palm against the meat of Sophia's backside sounding loudly in the otherwise silent room. He spanked her several times. Sophia had let out a gasp at the first spank but she clenched her teeth as the punishment continued. It was only when she finally let go with a whimper and a cry of pain that Andrew relented. "No thinking like that. You aren't an animal anymore." He looked apologetically to Taylor.

"I've been working on Sophia's attitude. I thought I'd been making good strides, but I can see there's going to be far more work yet until she'd properly trained."

That was far more relieving to Taylor than she thought her Master realised. Taylor was obedient, she did whatever her Master wanted and tried to anticipate his desires and behave herself appropriately. She just needed to show him that. She looked Sophia in the eyes. It was a feat she never could have conceived of a few weeks ago, before Andrew. She just needed to show she was Andrew's number one and then any niggling doubts over her position at his feet wouldn't be in doubt.

"It's a bit disappointing because I had hoped we could have some fun together tonight, a reward for my two well behaved slaves. I guess my plans have to change a bit now though," he commented. Suddenly Taylor was even more annoyed. She was busy thinking about how this affected her and not how Sophia's disruptive behaviour might upset their Master. Sophia had annoyed their Master, ruined their evening. Did she not understand what a great thing it was to be owned by Andrew? Taylor was appalled at the girl's words. How did she ever worry that she wasn't Andrew's best slave?

"I'm going to go to the bathroom quickly. Talk amongst yourselves," Andrew commented idly as he walked away.

The two girls waited as their Master left the room.

"So what's your power?" Sophia asked immediately.

"I control bugs," Taylor told the girl. Sophia might as well know, they'd have to work together to serve Andrew.

"What, is that it?" Sophia asked in incredulity. Taylor shrugged.

"It's a lot of bugs," she stated. Taylor was getting better with her powers. Her range had grown a bit in the last few weeks, her control too. Taylor could make out sounds and images far far easier with her powers than she used to be able to. Yeah, bug control seemed like a weak power at first glance, but Andrew's comments and discussions with her about it had shown Taylor that he actually thought quite highly of her abilities.

"I can't believe he went for you," Sophia said. "He already has someone like me, he hardly needs someone so weak," the black girl told Taylor cruelly.

Taylor was absolutely fuming with rage.

"At least I obey him. I don't misbehave like that just then. Master hasn't had to punish me for weeks," she responded proudly. Sophia glowered.

"So what's your deal then? Just submitting completely. What did he offer you to make you work for him?" Sophia said.

"He offered to fix it so my powers wouldn't turn me into some sort of psychopath," Taylor responded evenly to the girl who definitely was some sort of psychotic in Taylor's opinion. She remembered the two deals that had changed her life, saving her not once, but twice over. "I obey him now. I'll serve him till the day I die." Sophia snorted.

"You didn't try and negotiate then?" She asked. "I got upgrades to my powers. Plus I'm only his slave for a few months. Unless I ask to stay, but he'll never break me enough to manage that," she bragged. Taylor was surprised again. Sophia wasn't her Master's slave forever? She somehow found herself pitying the other girl for thinking that getting out of being Andrew's slave was something to be pleased by.

Their Master returned. Taylor was pleased to see he was naked, with his semi hard cock on full display as he approached them. Both girls turned their heads to look at the man's shaft with poorly disguised desire as he sat down again between the two standing teenagers. His hands came up, fondling both girl's asses. Taylor leaned into her Master's touch as his fingers came around her cheek to tease at her asshole. No doubt he was doing something similar to Sophia. Both girls let out a light moan despite themselves as he felt them up. They both froze, looking at each other and realising what they had each done.

"So like I said, I had plans for today," Andrew told them. "But Sophia I'm a bit disappointed with you so there's going to be a change of plans. I was going to take your virginity today, but tonight's not going to be about you at all anymore." Sophia's mouth opened to respond as she stood there mirroring Taylor's stance, but she clearly thought better of it, probably remembering the spanking she'd just received. Taylor could see the girl's ass via a couple of bugs in the room behind Sophia. That was a pretty good shade of red showing through the girl's dark skin.

"Taylor, you're in charge of Sophia today," Andrew told her to Taylor's surprised joy. "Sophia, unless an order contradicts one of my own you are to do anything Taylor orders you to do tonight, just as you would obey me," Andrew said to the black girl. "You're also not allowed to cum tonight without mine or Taylor's permission."

"You can't do that!" Sophia complained in indignation. Taylor wasn't sure if the girl was more upset about Taylor having been given power over her or the lack of permission to cum.

"Shut it," Andrew ordered. "Tonight was going to be good fun, but you ruined the mood I was going for pet. Naughty pets don't get rewarded do they?" He asked. "Do they?" he repeated again when Sophia didn't initially answer. The black girl mumbled an agreement.

"Taylor here," his other hand left Sophia's ass to Taylor's front where he began to stroke the brunette's pussy even as he fondled her ass. "She's a good, obedient slave. She anticipates my orders, she's already helped me catch another slave and her idea for giving me her virginity was great. She's been nothing less than perfect as far as I'm concerned."

Taylor soaked up the praise with a beaming smile. she looked to Sophia who was gritting her teeth at Andrew's words. Taylor had already given up her virginity to their Master before Sophia. Taylor was so far ahead of the other girl it wasn't even funny. Taylor's pussy was already wet, as a good slave's pussy should be for their Master, but it was even wetter now as she realised how pleased her Master was with her performance and his fingers slipped between her folds.

"Master, I have something to tell you," Taylor quickly said. The man paused the movement of his hands but resumed a second later.

"Go on then," he enquired with curiosity.

"I met up with the other girl, from before," Taylor said tactfully, making Sure Sophia couldn't glean who the other girl was. Taylor would have to be careful because if Sophia left and she wasn't under Master's control anymore then she could reveal Master's secrets. "She said some disrespectful things about you. She had to do what I say because of the orders you gave her before." Andrew nodded and gave off an interested hum.

"So what did you do?" He asked with interest.

"I told her to increase her training," Taylor told him. "I said she'd have to put two fingers in her ass and do it for thirty minutes instead of twenty, and that I'd speak to you about proper punishments later. Is that okay?"

Taylor looked at her Master's mildly amused expression. "In what world do you think that's not okay?" He asked. "I didn't expect you to use your control over her that way, but I'm glad you showed initiative and I'm not upset by the punishment you gave her either," he told her. Taylor let out a little sigh of relief.

"Come sit in my lap Taylor. Facing away," Andrew ordered. Taylor quickly went to comply, walking in front of her Master and bending down carefully until she was sat on top of her naked Master, his cock jutting out between her legs. She reached down to touch his member, fondling his cock and balls which reacted to her touch as his cock grew to full mast. Taylor leaned back and turned her head to her Master. She kissed him eagerly as his hands roamed over her front and sides, going to her breasts where he took her nipples between his fingers and twisted them. It was just how Taylor wanted it, slightly painful, a reminder of her position beneath the man even if in the moment she was on top of him. She moaned into his mouth even as she lifted up a bit and lined up his cockhead with her wet pussy.

"Come here Sophia, kneel between my legs," Andrew ordered the black girl who was still in her previous position. "You can lick my balls while I fuck Taylor."

Taylor groaned as she sank down onto Andrew's big cock. She felt Sophia's head between her legs but she didn't let that stop her putting more of her weight down as she sank fully onto the man's dick. She could feel Sophia's nose against her inner thigh.

"So this'll be your first threesome. How do you feel about that, love?" Andrew asked. Taylor was flushed from arousal but her blush developed further at the use of the word 'love'. She knew it was more of a casual word to use for British people like her Master, but the term of endearment still left her heart swooning in her chest.

"I love you Master," Taylor replied breathlessly. She leaned back again to kiss him eagerly as his hands went to her waist and directed her up and down his dick. She copied the relaxed pace he set, allowing her Master's hands to roam free over her body.

Sophia's head bumped against Taylor's legs as she serviced their Master's balls. Taylor leaned forward a bit, looking down and trying to see what Sophia was doing beneath her.

"Is she doing a good job Master?" Taylor asked, looking to Andrew.

"She's doing alright," Andrew replied evenly. His hands came up, pulling Taylor down a bit harder on his cock, Taylor readjusted her position and upped her pace. The angle wasn't good though, Taylor brought her feet up onto the couch which let her squat up and down Andrew's cock at a good pace. He moaned in satisfaction at her initiative.

"You need to do better Sophia," Taylor gasped as the faster pace really started to get her engine going. If Sophia wasn't doing a good job then that could ruin the night for Andrew and Taylor couldn't have that.

"I'm trying!" Sophia growled before pressing her head back to Andrew's balls, licking and sucking at them desperately.

Andrew's hands came up to pinch and pull at Taylor's breasts. She moaned openly and looked down to Sophia who was doing her best at servicing their Master's balls. Taylor's fluids leaked down from her stuffed pussy over Andrew's sack and Taylor realised that the black girl was lapping and sucking up Taylor's pussy fluids.

That was enough to set Taylor off. She let out another moan and came in her Master's lap. She didn't quite squirt, the angle didn't seem to encourage it but Taylor could feel her girlcum leaking down across Sophia's face and their Master's balls. Andrew continued to pinch and pull at her nipples delightfully and Taylor leaned back, turning her head so she could kiss her Master hungrily who only returned the favour. Andrew's tongue was welcomed into Taylor's mouth and she eagerly ran her own tongue against his. Taylor didn't let up, even on shaky legs she kept moving up and down her Master's cock.

It was intense, but the burning in her legs helped Taylor keep grounded even as she kept bouncing up and down through her own orgasm. It died down after a little while but Taylor could already feel herself starting to peak again a moment later. It was perfectly timed though. Taylor's second orgasm came crashing down harder than the first and Andrew groaned as he came himself. His hands went to her waist, holding Taylor down against him as he humped up into her, depositing his cum exactly where Taylor wanted it.

Taylor leaned back, kissing her Master's cheek gently as they recovered from their mutual climaxes. This wasn't the first time her Master had cum inside her and Taylor didn't intend it to be the last, not even the last time today actually. The warmth of his semen inside her felt lovely. Perhaps this was the time she'd be impregnated by him. Taylor could only hope. With that thought on her mind she leaned back to kiss him properly this time.

Chapter 15

Chapter Text

Sophia looked up at Hebert as she sat there comfortably on Andrew's dick. There was a light sheen of sweat across her pale skin and the other girl's body glistened in the light from the ceiling as she looked down on Sophia's kneeling form from her elevated position astride their Master. Sophia 's tongue was wet with the taste of Taylor's arousal as it had dripped copiously down from the girl's sex over Andrew's shaft and then onto their Master's balls. It wasn't even a bad taste really, but Sophia was still feeling humiliated at having to perform the act on the girl she'd been putting down for well over a year.

What was worse though was that Sophia's own needs had been left unattended throughout everything. It seemed like Sophia wasn't going to get any more relief from Andrew today after that admittedly spectacular climax earlier. Andrew had been upset by what she'd said before and so now Sophia was going to be punished by being used as a glorified toy while Hebert got to ride their Master's cock all night and cum to her heart's content.

Sophia wasn't too bothered at being under Andrew's control at this point. She'd be free of it eventually anyway but having to obey the other girl, even for just tonight, rankled fiercely. It just wasn't fair. Sophia was the strongest, especially with the upgrades Andrew had given her. And now he was saying she'd have to follow Taylor's orders, like the brunette girl was above her in whatever hierarchy the man was setting up. What had Hebert done to prove herself? What did she have over Sophia? Was Taylor just easier, more obedient and willing to go along with his games?

Sophia wouldn't have minded if Andrew took her virginity too. Based on Taylor's reaction it was as good as, if not better than his hands. Was just having sex all that it was? Sophia didn't think so, Andrew wasn't stupid to just fall for the first pair of spread legs that came under his control. There must be more to it than that. Sophia grit her teeth in annoyance that she couldn't figure it out.

Taylor looked down on her from her position on the couch. She was flushed, breathing slightly more heavily on account of all the work she'd just done to pump herself up and down Master's cock. Sophia could respect that at least. Taylor hadn't stopped moving even as she came, she was dedicated to her work to please Andrew. If that was what it was then Sophia would just have to prove to Andrew that she could do anything he wanted of her better than Heber could.

Master's hands were roaming up and down Taylor's sides and front. A hand came up to her hair and Taylor was interrupted from her silent observation of Sophia when Andrew turned her head sideways so he could kiss her. Sophia watched on jealously, the man was a good kisser. The way his tongue just invaded her mouth before, the memory of it running against her own tongue while she'd been out of it just sent shivers running down Sophia's spine. Taylor's lips turned up into a pleased smile as she batted her tongue against their Master's, even as she submitted to him and let him dominate her mouth. Sophia's lower half tensed up, the plug shifting inside her. The pleasant sensation was only an extra annoyance as she watched Taylor and their Master act all lovey dovey.

Andrew's softening cock shrank enough to slip out of Taylor's pussy. The shaft swung down, bumping onto Sophia's nose and then lying partly against her cheek as she continued to service the man's balls. A small deluge of Taylor's arousal and their mixed cum slipped out of the girl's freshly fucked hole. It landed on Andrew's cock where it slipped down and inadvertently landed on Sophia's still busy tongue and lips.

Sophia wanted to pull back in annoyance, but if she was going to prove she was better than Hebert she couldn't think like that. Plus it wasn't like the taste of any of the combined the fluids wasn't unfamiliar to her at this point. Master's cum, obviously was something Sophia had tasted before, she'd even come to like the salty bitterness of it. Hebert's arousal and cum, well she'd been lapping up Taylor's arousal for the last several minutes and Sophia had tasted her own cum before, Hebert's wasn't that different.

"Lick it up," Taylor ordered suddenly. Sophia looked up to see the other girl looking back down at her with an unreadable expression on her face. Taylor's eyes were serious, oddly calculating in a way Sophia had never seen before, as she sternly looked down at Sophia who had been lost in her brief moment of introspection.

It wasn't like she wasn't going to do that anyway, Sophia groused, suddenly annoyed with herself at not having just gone in straight away instead of wasting time and thinking about it. Now Hebert was just forcing her to do something she would've done anyway and making Sophia look bad in the process.

She wriggled her tongue over the cum and other fluids saturating Master's skin, lapping it up off her Master's balls and cock. Sophia kept at it even as Taylor continued to leak more from her pussy while Andrew went back to playing tonsil hockey with the girl. They were basically ignoring her!

At least Master seemed happy so Taylor was at least good for something. He was relaxing into the cushions with the other girl lying on top of him as they snogged. He didn't even have his phone out to take pictures like Sophia honestly would've expected at this point. He probably couldn't see much from his position with Taylor in front of him anyway, there was also the cameras surrounding them.

As Sophia continued to work, her Master let out a long sigh of contentment into Hebert's lips. That only encouraged Sophia to work harder. Those were noises he made because of her work tonging his cock and balls, not Hebert's pussy clinging to his fat cock and she really doubted Taylor's kissing game was that good. Taylor's pussy had seemed to barely fit around their Master's dick it was so tight. No doubt he'd enjoyed fucking her thoroughly. Sophia would prove that she was better than Hebert somehow though. She deserved to be able to order the other girl around. It wasn't meant to be this way.

Maybe that could be one of her stipulations for letting Andrew work with her after her time under him was over. Hebert was his now, obviously. Sophia didn't see him being willing to share, but Sophia could see herself at least convincing him of making a pet of another girl and they could maybe share her.

Sophia could picture it now. Someone like Emma, or rather a cape like Vista, because it ought to be someone properly strong with powers, kneeling between Sophia's legs as she sat in Master's lap. She'd have a collar, ears and a tail. It wouldn't be black like Sophia's. That colour wouldn't suit Vista, or maybe it would. Sophia would see what Andrew preferred. Sophia's pussy was still damp but she felt a new wave of arousal overcome her at the idea of another girl being her pet. With Andrew's deals, Sophia bet he could make a new girl properly enjoy it too. Sophia kind of enjoyed it herself, so with some proper mind control that Sophia thought could be enforced via Andrew's deals a new girl, one who wasn't as strong as Sophia, would definitely love her new position on the floor licking Sophia's feet.

Sophia was basically done now, her Master's cock and balls spit shined by her work. He was most of the way to full mast again too. His cock was starting to rise but it was lacking the rigidness of full arousal, and it was all due to Sophia's efforts to please.

Taylor's hand came down to Sophia's head. She had leaned up to properly see the product of Sophia's work. She didn't do anything else, just stroked Sophia's hair.

"Good job cleaning up Master," she complimented Sophia. To Sophia's confusion it was all genuine too. Sophia couldn't detect any sarcasm or cruelty from Taylor's words. Taylor was just congratulating her on doing a good job cleaning Andrew's cock.

"Duh, of course I did a good job," Sophia said grudgingly. Of course she was going to try her best and be the best, even if it was a humiliating, degrading thing to be made to lick another girl's cum off her master's sack. Who did Hebert think she was? It's not like she wasn't used to a bit of humiliation by now anyway. She'd done far more humiliating things, like when Master did whatever he somehow did and made Sophia lose herself and become Sophia the pet. Sophia clenched down on the comforting weight of her tail's plug, thinking of how not too long ago she'd just fallen into that animal-like mindset at Andrew's direction. It was kind of relaxing, just going with the flow like that, just doing what she was told but the memory of it afterwards could only make Sophia feel embarrassed that she'd been like that. Sophia shook her head to get rid of the distracting thoughts.

"I'm glad to see you're both getting along," Andrew commented amusedly from behind Taylor. He pulled the girl back so she was lying against him again and Taylor relaxed into the man's arms with a sigh. Sophia watched on in jealousy.

Taylor turned her head to nuzzle at the man's cheek cutely, making him turn to kiss her gently. "Are you ready to continue, Master?" Taylor asked. Her hand went between her legs to take a hold of Andrew's shaft which she pumped a few times, bringing it closer to full hardness.

"Turn around facing me love," Andrew ordered. Sophia felt an instinctive frustration at the word. He didn't love her did he? How on earth was Sophia supposed to beat that? Could she make Andrew love her? What would it take to turn him away from Hebert and onto her?

Taylor quickly complied, turning to face the man and kneeling with a leg either side of his waist. He sat up properly again and Taylor leaned in to kiss him. Sophia was stuck with just a view of the girl's wet sex and asshole as the position left her legs spread lewdly over Andrew's hips. Andrew's hard cock rubbed up against the girl's damp folds as Taylor rested herself back down onto his lap.

Andrew took a hold of Taylor's hair and pulled her close to him. He was whispering something to her. Sophia couldn't tell what it was due to the volume and the girl's brown hair obstructing the noise.

Taylor leaned back, her arms resting on Andrew's shoulders as she looked at him silently.

"Yes, yes thank you Master. I promise won't disappoint you," the girl said. The sheer gratitude and devotion in Taylor's voice took Sophia by surprise.

"Even if you do make mistakes, don't worry Taylor," Andrew told her. "I'll punish you of course," Taylor nodded enthusiastically in agreement. "But it'll take a lot for me to choose someone else, and I don't think you'll ever disappoint me that much."

They'd see about that. Sophia thought determinedly. Whatever it was Andrew had just told her, there was a chance at least Sophia could take the top spot. She'd just have to catch Hebert out at whatever this new thing was and let Andrew know. Then Sophia could swoop in and show she was better suited to… whatever this was.

"Never, thank you Master I promise I will do my absolute best," Taylor said with reverence and determination colouring her words. She was practically crying as she leaned forward to pepper the man's face and lips with kisses of gratitude. Sophia couldn't for the life of her figure out what Andrew must have told the girl to get that kind of reaction out of her, but she wanted it for herself. Taylor already seemed kind of devoted to him in a disturbingly strong way. She was overdoing it, obviously. Sophia couldn't imagine Master enjoying such Slavic devotion.

Taylor straightened up in her position and twisted around to look at Sophia again. There was a determination in her eyes that Sophia wasn't entirely comfortable with.

"Hold Master's cock ready for me," Taylor issued the order. Sophia reached out with one hand to hold the base of their Master's cock. She watched as Taylor sank down, the folds of her pussy parting as his bulbous head pressed into her tight opening. Taylor's ass and legs shuddered as she sank back down until she took the entirety of Andrew's cock inside her. Sophia saw as Taylor's asshole clenched tightly before her entire body seemed to relax as she sighed and settled into the man's lap.

"Good girl Sophia," Master praised her. "Now, you go to the kitchen. You'll find a white bag in the cupboard next to the sink. Bring it to me."

Sophia turned to crawl away while Taylor started to slowly lift herself up Andrew's shaft. She didn't see what happened but Taylor made a sudden exhalation followed by a little giggle. Sophia scowled as she continued crawling, frustrated that that could have been her if she'd just kept her damn mouth shut. The plug in her ass reminded her painfully of how horny she was with every movement she made. The kitchen floor was far less kind to her knees than the carpet had been. Sophia found the bag. It was the same bag from where Andrew had once brought out Sophia's ears, collar and tail.

Sophia brought a hand up to feel the tag round her throat. It had her name on it. She felt the engraving with her thumb, thinking back to when she'd put it on for the first time. Then her attention went to the bag. Curiosity overtook her and she took a look inside.

There was a multitude of things there. A lot of similar items like a dildo, and a series of what Sophia assumed were butt plugs of various sizes and materials. There was even some silk rope and leather handcuffs. The bag was actually quite heavy. Sophia had to crawl though because she wasn't allowed to walk in the apartment. She would've tried carrying it in her teeth but the bag was far too heavy for that. Instead she settled for holding it to her chest while she struggled to crawl with just one arm back to Andrew and Taylor.

They hadn't moved at all. Andrew's hands were now on Taylor's backside, gripping and squeezing the girl's small ass cheeks as they made out. Sophia lifted the bag onto the sofa beside them.

"Good girl Sophia," Andrew told her. He leaned forward, forcing Taylor to lean backwards herself. Andrew put a hand to Taylor's back and held the girl against him so she wouldn't fall backwards while he patted Sophia on the head and stroked her hair. Then Sophia's Master leaned back into the chair.

"Come back between my legs pet," Andrew ordered. Sophia once more found herself kneeling at Andrew's feet, looking up at the couple having sex right there in front of her. Her pussy was really wet and needy now, she wanted some kind of relief but Sophia was too frustrated by the situation to want to touch herself even if she were allowed to. It'd have felt like a defeat somehow, like she was giving up. This was clearly a challenge and Sophia was going to prove she could overcome it.

Andrew's hands parted Taylor's ass cheeks once again, exposing the girl's pink asshole which winked at Sophia as the girl again began to slowly slide up and down Andrew's shaft. She let out a muffled moan into the man's neck.

"If you do a good enough job with this next request pet I might let you cum again tonight. How does that sound?" Andrew told Sophia seriously. "Now…" He looked down at her. Sophia braced herself, whatever Andrew was about to say she wasn't going to like it was she?

"Now I want you to tongue Taylor's ass, get it nice and wet for me. Do a good enough job and you'll be allowed to cum."

Sophia's mouth gaped open in surprise and she slumped in her position on the floor. Taylor's asshole winked again as Andrew's fingers stretched a bit further to tease the ring with the tips of his fingers. Taylor moaned again into the man's neck, rolling her hips with his cock fully embedded inside her. Sophia couldn't see her face and she didn't really want to. She was being told that she wouldn't be able to cum tonight unless she gave the girl she'd once bullied a rimjob. Andrew hadn't even worded it properly as an order had he? Sophia could choose not to do it if she didn't want to, hence why she could even sit there in indecision.

Taylor let out another moan into the man's ear. Sophia needed to prove herself though. She needed to show that she was better than Taylor. Her wet pussy throbbed between her legs. That intense orgasm Master had given her before Taylor arrived seemed so long ago now…

Was she really going to do this? Sophia thought to herself as she leaned forward, looking at the ring of flesh as it moved slowly up and down with Taylor's slow bouncing. It was just a minute ago that Sophia was thinking she didn't care about being able to cum again tonight. Taylor moaned again, clearly enjoying the slower pace as much as she'd enjoyed the faster one before. If Sophia didn't get a move on there'd be no point in starting. Master had told her she had to do a good job if she wanted to cum herself and delaying wouldn't help that.

Before she could change her mind Sophia leaned forward. Her hands went to both sides of the girl's ass over Andrew's hands which quickly withdrew. Sophia spread Taylor's ass, exposing the pucker and pressed her lips to it.

The reaction was immediate. Taylor's head was thrown back as she let out the loudest moan yet. Sophia pressed her tongue against Taylor's asshole, rimming someone for the first time and trying to ignore the taste initially, but then it hit her and Sophia realised she wasn't actually that bothered by it anymore.

Sophia had tasted her own ass on Andrew's fingers, this wasn't very different to that. Taylor had her own flavour, but it wasn't any worse than Sophia's. She ran her tongue around the puckered hole and then tried pressing against the ring to gain entry. The girl's asshole was clenched tight and Sophia couldn't get through it.

Taylor was just out of it now with pleasure. Sophia's efforts alongside the cock in the girl's pussy had left her far more vocal than before. Andrew was fondling the girl's small breasts up front while the girl continued to gently bob up and down his cock. It made it hard for Sophia to properly keep her lips pressed against the girl's ass. Annoyed, Sophia tightened her grip on Taylor's behind, trying to hold her in place so Sophia could properly work at the girl's hole.

They eventually settled into a good position. Andrew was practically reclining on the sofa while Taylor leaned over him with her motions being more of a forwards and backwards humping at his cock than the more traditional up and down. This made it far better for Sophia who could properly position her head and sort of control how fast Taylor was moving so she could keep her tongue pressed against Taylor's asshole. She alternated between licking the ring and occasionally trying to press her tongue against the opening. The lingering taste of Taylor's ass quickly became washed away by Sophia's saliva.

"I-I can't believe she-she's licking my asshole," Taylor gasped out.

"Do you like it?" Andrew asked. Taylor nodded her head as she bit her lip to stifle another moan. "You can have someone do that to you every day if you like, now you're my second in command."

His words set the girl off. Taylor sank down all the way on Andrew's cock as she came. Sophia was along for the ride and she could feel the girl's sphincter clenching and relaxing as the girl's pussy clamped down on Andrew's cock. Sophia listened as the girl gasped and moaned before leaning down to kiss their Master eagerly. It was part way through Taylor's climax that Sophia finally managed it. Her tongue gained entry to Taylor's butt, which clamped down on the wet invader as Sophia now probed the inside of the girl's ass.

Taylor let out a squeak of surprise into Andrew's mouth, going still as her asshole wildly alternated between clamping down on the black girl's tongue or relaxing to allow it better entry. Andrew's hands came to the girl's waistline. He began to pump up into the girl's pussy again, clearly having grown bored of the girl's stillness. Taylor quickly recovered herself and began moving again. They kept going like that for a little while. Taylor came again as Sophia ate out her ass. Sophia wasn't sure whether she was proud of that or not.

"That's enough Sophia, pull back now," Andrew ordered.

Sopha fell back on her haunches. Taylor and Andrew adjusted themselves so he could sit up properly again. Taylor kept grinding down on the man's cock as both girl's looked at him curiously, wondering why he had changed things up. He hadn't actually came himself yet.

He reached to his side and the bag that had up to this point remained forgotten. From within it he pulled out a small shining object.

"This is for you Taylor," he said holding up the buttplug.

It was steel, quite small, but not that much smaller than Sophia's own plug really. She instinctively tightened down on her tailplug at the reminder of its weight. It was surprising how used to it Sophia had gotten really. This new plug didn't have a tail on the end. Instead where it tapered off there was instead a flat heart shaped part with a pink heart shaped glass gem embedded in it. Both girls looked at the toy in interest. Andrew brought it up to Taylor's mouth.

"Get it wet for me," he ordered. Taylor, slightly dumbstruck leaned forward and took the bulbous plug end into her mouth. Sophia saw as she clearly ran her tongue all over the metal before she opened her mouth and leaned back. The toy was covered in her spit.

Sophia watched as Andrew reached behind the white girl with the toy. Taylor let out another groan as he pressed the lubricated toy inside Taylor's already well lubricated ass. That was why he told Sophia to rim her. Andrew waned Taylor ready for her gift.

"Thank you Master," Taylor said earnestly. "I'll wear it every day."

"That's good love. I'll be taking your anal virginity next week," Andrew told her which only seemed to make Taylor happier. She kissed him for the umpteenth time, and experimentally rolled her hips. Sophia wasn't surprised at the noise the girl made. The plug in Taylor's ass would just leave her pussy tighter around their Master's cock. Taylor started to move properly again, albeit still slowly as she got used to the new sensation. Sophia bit her lip, wondering what it must feel like.

"Sophia, masturbate while I'm fucking Master," Taylor suddenly ordered. "Don't forget, you aren't allowed to cum without our permission."

Sophia let out a whimper as her fingers went between her legs. Her pussy was slick with her arousal from having watched and taken part in their lovemaking before and now she was being forced to watch and touch herself while Taylor enjoyed her new toy. Sophia had held off touching herself, that had been bad enough simply denying her own pleasure. Now though the heat between her legs was being stoked further.

Sophia watched jealously as the girl came on Andrews cock for... for whatever number this was. She could see the way the girl's ass tightened and clenched down on her new shiny buttplug and Sophia's ass clenched down instinctively as she pictured in her mind what Taylor must be feeling. It was pretty. Sophia was happy with her own plug, but the one in Taylor's ass looked good, if a bit girly. If Sophia had one like that then she could wear it all the time and nobody would know. Taylor's pussy let out a little squelch as she raised herself up and down his pole more rapidly.

Andrews's cock was not small by any stretch. Taylor's arousal leaked slowly from their connection as she rocked forward and backward, looking down at their Master with love and joy on her face. A bit of pussy juice splashed onto Sophia's face.

Andrew seemed just as pleased as Taylor while he played with the brunette girl's small chest. He tugged on Taylor's nipples, making the girl moan in mixed pain and pleasure as she was tugged down enough for him to kiss her again.

Fuck that could've been her if she had just behaved, Sophia thought. The plug in her own ass felt heavy as she clenched on it rhythmically in time with Taylor's movements. Her hands stroked and teased her pussy, but she wasn't allowed to cum no matter how much she wanted to.

Taylor could though. The girl's moans declared themselves to the room as she lost her rhythm and erratically bounced on Andrew's cock as she came again.

It was getting to be too much. Sophia couldn't help but curl in on herself, leaning forward as her hands kept moving, kept keeping her on that edge with the need to cum building higher and higher. She closed her eyes tight, wishing she could end the torturous teasing and cum herself.

She was startled when her head touched something. Sophia had inadvertently leaned forward enough that her head came into contact with the side of Andrew's leg.

Andrew's hand came down off Taylor and onto Sophia's head. He didn't say anything, he just began to stroke her hair as Taylor continued to rock her hips and pleasure them both. He offered Sophia a smile before turning his attention back to Taylor, but he didn't withdraw his hand.

It was comforting. Andrew's palm resting on her head, his fingers running though her hair. It was an island of peace even as the rest of Sophia's body was on fire.

Taylor shuddered again in orgasm, moaning openly and arching her back. Sophia was too out of it to care. She just rested her head against Andrew's bare leg and kept riding out the storm of sensation she was being forced to subject herself to.

It was that last orgasm from Taylor that set Andrew off though. His hand tightened in Sophia's hair, making her open her eyes while at the same time he tightened his grip on Taylor's hip and held her down against him as he came. Taylor rolled her hips, trying to milk their Master of his seed as she moaned out her own climax.

They came to a rest. Taylor was panting, practically spent after having cum several times and having done practically all the work tonight. She slowly climbed off Andrew, going to the ground and kneeling by Sophia. Taylor took Sophia's hair in her grip, pulling the black girl back and turning her head so she could look Sophia in the eye.

Taylor was naked, dripping Andrew's cum from her well fucked pussy. Her skin was damp with sweat, her face red from a combination of exertion and arousal. In spite of it all, Sophia could feel the absolute control that emitted from the other girl. This wasn't the weak girl Sophia had bullied at school. This was a completely different creature, one that Sophia hated to admit she felt intimidated by.

"I get it now," Taylor said, looking up to Andrew and then back to Sophia. "Master gave you a way out of serving him. You don't know what you want Sophia. You're too prideful to say you want to stay even if it's the truth."

Taylor looked at her kindly even as she tightened her grip on Sophia's hair, making her gasp. "So I'm going to help." She used her grip on Sophia's hair, forcing the girl to turn back to Andrew. "Stop masturbating, hands down on the floor," Taylor ordered. Sophia let out a little whine as she stopped fingering her pussy. The peak of her climax was so close and it was almost painful to stop there. Her pussy throbbed in annoyance at the lack of attention.

"I want you to give in Sophia," Taylor said. "I want you to tell Master you want to stay with him forever." Taylor's other hand went between Sophia's legs, her fingers found Sophia's pussy and began to gently stroke her clit. Sophia tensed up, shaking her head side to side despite the painful grip Taylor had on her hair. She wouldn't give up. She'd last out the time, she'd be free again.

"No!" She said defiantly. "I won't say it. I won't!"

"Go on Sophia, you can do it," Taylor said. "You know it in your heart this is what you want," Taylor almost pleaded. "This is your chance to be truly happy. You just have to give up your pride. If you do it, I'll let you cum Sophia," Taylor told her earnestly. "How does that sound?"

Sophia's body was an inferno. The feeling of the girl's deft, powerful fingers between her legs was just intense. Somehow it seemed Taylor had brought Sophia closer to the edge than even she could bring herself. Sophia shook her head again, not trusting herself to speak. Taylor let out a breath of disappointment.

"I understand, I really do," she said. "But I don't think you understand how wonderful just giving in actually is. So I'm going to make the decision for you."

Sophia was confused for a moment, but then she glanced up at Andrew. His eyebrow was raised and there was a glint in Andrew's eye as he looked down from above her. Suddenly she realised. All she had to do was say it for Sophia to have to keep obeying him. Sophia had to do whatever Andrew told her. All this time he was just sitting there, playing games with her and letting her think she could get eventually away from him. Sophia had fallen right into his trap weeks ago and she hadn't even realised it. Master could use his power over her to have her just say she wanted to stay and force the issue at any time. Right now though, with the orders he'd given her earlier, that also meant Taylor could do the same.

"No, please…" She begged. She wasn't even sure what she was begging for. Hell, she wasn't sure if she was speaking to Andrew, Taylor or even herself at this point.

"Sophia, I order you to tell Andrew you want to stay with him," Taylor said with finality.

"Master, I want to stay after my deal with you is over," Sophia said. She had barely got the words out, cementing her fate before Taylor's fingers picked up their pace. Sophia was already on the absolute edge of climax and Taylor pushed her over it. Sophia screamed as the orgasm that had been building for she didn't know how long was finally released.

Sophia squirted almost immediately, shuddering violently as she came, losing control of her body. She couldn't hold herself up. Taylor didn't let go of the girl's hair, but she mercifully let Sophia lower her head to the floor as the black girl lost all control of herself. Sophia was unable to do anything about it as she moaned and gasped into the carpet by Andrew's feet. Her tail shook sympathetically with the rest of her. The vibrations travelling back down to the plug in her ass which was trapped in place by her clenched asshole and that only intensified her orgasm further.

She didn't know how long it lasted. The pressure, the tension she didn't know she was carrying being released like a dam had been broken. It wasn't just cumming. As Taylor relented and withdrew her hand, Sophia could feel the need to fight back, a weight she didn't know was even there just falling off her shoulders. Taylor stroked Sophia's sides and back, allowing Sophia a few moments to rest, her ass in the air and her face on the ground. Sophia looked up from her position on the floor at the girl who loomed over her unresisting body.

"We deserve everything that our Master gives us," Taylor told her as if it was gospel truth. She leaned down so her face was closer to Sophia's and stroked her cheek gently. "You should thank your Master, for letting me finalise your enslavement."

"Thank you Master," Sophia slurred out. The words were slurred on account of her position on the floor and the girl's still somewhat dazed state.

"No, that's not right," Taylor told her with that same understanding tone. Sophia let out a gasp as the other girl pulled up on her hair. Sophia was forced to put her hands back underneath herself and lift her body to escape the pain, but she wasn't pulled much further so as to raise her head. Sophia was directed to look at Andrew's bare foot.

"You should thank your Master properly, like a good pet would," Taylor told her, even as she pushed Sophia forward.

Sophia's face was rubbed against the arch of her Master's foot. She knew what Taylor wanted and she didn't resist. Sophia nuzzled at her Master's foot. Her tongue came out, lapping at her Master's skin.

This was right. This was where she belonged. Sophia was a pet. She had a collar and a tail didn't she? Sophia was a good pet who obeyed her Master who owned her and good girls got to cum. Sophia the pet didn't need to think too hard, or worry about this or that. Everything just seemed so less worrisome when Sophia put it like that.

Sophia wagged her tail and let off a little yip as she nuzzled her Master's foot.

Taylor let go of Sophia's hair. Sophia paid it no mind as she continued to worship her Master's foot. A hand came up between Sophia's legs to stroke the outside of Sophia's pussy gently. Sophia liked that. It wasn't an attempt to get Sophia aroused, it was just casual, comforting in its intimacy yet not sexual despite the location.

"Sophia you are to obey all Taylor's orders in the future as you would my own," Andrew said from above. Wasn't she doing that already? Nevermind, Master had said it so she'd do it anyway. Sophia let out a little mewl, kissing her Master's foot before going back to nuzzling and licking at his bare skin.

They stayed like that for a while. Sophia the pet, finally aware of her place was allowed to sit at her Master and his first slave's feet as the other two spoke quietly on the sofa. Sophia didn't worry about it. Then they played fetch with her. Sophia liked that, especially when she was given belly rubs and head pats by her kind owners.

Sophia wasn't sure now much later it was when she was told to stand up. The almost unfamiliar feeling of standing on her own two feet, the dizzying height was enough to knock Sophia almost completely out of the zen like state she'd started to enter. Those times when Sophia the person became Sophia the pet and everything just became so much less stressful. Taylor went behind her, pulling out Sophia's tail gently while Andrew took off her hears and collar and then the last bits of the pet were gone and Sophia was all the way back to being just normal Sophia again.

Taylor was there with her as Sophia fully came back to herself. She was still quietly intimidating as she had been when she'd made Sophia give up her freedom. Sophia watched in bemusement as the scary girl went to gather Sophia's clothes for her, fussing over her like Sophia was suddenly a little girl. Sophia wasn't sure how to react at first but just decided to accept the treatment. Taylor was above Sophia in whatever hierarchy Andrew was setting up, Sophia would just have to accept whatever the brunette girl told her to do. Naturally Sophia wasn't allowed her underwear back. Taylor used it to clean up Sophia's sticky pussy and then she was put back in her yellow dress and the rest of her clothes.

Andrew and Taylor both escorted Sophia to the door where she was instructed to go home and come back once more next Thursday. Sophia watched the door shut with longing, catching one last glimpse of Taylor's sparkling buttplug as the girl turned to kiss their master before the door was fully shut and Sophia was left alone.

She wanted to go back in, she wanted to go back and but on her collar and ears and tail and be the pet again. But she'd been told to go home and Sophia couldn't ignore the order forever.

Sophia set off down the corridor.

The last few times she'd plotted and fumed as she left Andrew's apartment. Today there was none of that. Sophia felt light, like she was floating in her shadow state. Suddenly so many things she'd not even realised she was stressed out about didn't matter so much. Sophia didn't need to prove herself anymore. She didn't need to be the toughest to prove herself to anyone else. She only had to prove her worth to her Master, who would take care of her.

And if he wasn't available then Taylor would probably do it for him.

It was disturbing. This was the girl Sophia had bullied? There was a quiet aura about Taylor now that intimidated Sophia, but she knew if she behaved, if she was a good pet then there wouldn't be any problems from the leggy brunette. Andrew, her Master… was still her Master, their Master, but Taylor was his second, the one who'd carry out orders in his stead. She was the one Andrew would rely on to dole out punishments, like this other cape they'd mentioned briefly before. Andrew had caught someone else, just like he'd tricked Sophia, the smug ass. Sophia wondered if Master wanted to make that girl a pet like Sophia.

Sophia hoped not. At least she didn't think she wanted there to be another pet like her. She wasn't entirely sure. Andrew would decide, because he was in charge. Sophia wouldn't get a say in it so why worry anyway?

Andrew had beaten her fair and square. Taylor had driven the nail in the coffin, but it was Andrew that had beaten her. He'd beaten her, broken her down and then with the help of his first slave he'd put her back together again. Sophia's empty ass clenched down on nothing.

Just one week and then she could go back.

Sophia couldn't wait.

Chapter 16

Chapter Text

It was only the second week. Amy's pussy practically ached with need.

Two weeks. Every day she'd pressed a hand between her legs. At first one, then two fingers inside her ass while she'd had to finger her own pussy, bringing herself close to the edge of climax, only to refuse to push herself over the edge, deny herself that final humiliation.

Two weeks.

Computer class wasn't Amy's favourite subject by a decent stretch. She didn't really enjoy it, but it was one of those 'probably useful one day' things that she'd accepted if only to fill in a box for her school subjects. She went to it, learnt some basic computer stuff, a good chunk of which was something she already had a good grasp of from personal use of her PC at home and then she promptly forgot most of it as soon as she left the classroom. At least that was her attitude to it before.

Now though, it was something she had been dreading.

The tables were arranged into rows of three and Amy had unthinkingly sat at the back of the class as was her normal habit. Her slightly surly demeanour and reputation as a cape had left her somewhat unpopular among her classmates so she usually got left alone. So she was surprised when Taylor sat down next to her.

"Hey," Taylor greeted casually as she sat on one of the side seats. Amy had taken the middle one to further discourage someone joining her. That hadn't dissuaded the brunette, not that Amy would have expected it to.

"Hi," Amy responded. She tensed up, before forcing herself to relax and take on a more neutral stance. She couldn't give anything away. She couldn't reveal that she, and Taylor for that matter, were under the control of another Cape. Even if Taylor was seemingly completely on board with everything Amy had realised that the other girl had been really mind-whammied by Andrew. It wasn't her that was doing this, Amy had to remember that.

That didn't help when Amy had pressed her index and middle fingers into her mouth last night. When she'd ran her tongue over the two fingers, coating them in her own saliva before reaching down behind herself and pressing the two digits inside her own, now experienced asshole.

Amy's ass clenched down on nothing in her seat, the memory of last night enough to make her suddenly very aware of the feeling between her legs. The last few days had been tougher. The extra stretching of her ass on account of the additional finger was uncomfortable, not as uncomfortable as she'd expected it to be honestly. With her own spit as lube Amy had found it easy enough to finger her ass. If anything she was getting worried of the long term implications. She was used to it now. Hell, last night she'd felt herself getting wet when she was only sucking on her fingers, even before she'd started touching herself properly.

Amy took a deep breath through her nose, trying to settle her raging hormones. It wouldn't do to let the simmering need between her legs get the better of her and leave her with damp underwear.

"It's nice to see you again," Taylor said as she booted up the PC. She was wearing a dress. It looked good on her, a deep navy blue that hugged her figure.

"You too," Amy said. She could be curt here. She wasn't the most sociable of people to begin with. Her own anti-socialness was allowing her to be short with her responses much as it helped push away other people. Wasn't that just hilarious. Her own personality was making it easier for Taylor to corner her alone.

The teacher stood at the front of the class, explained what they were supposed to do. Taylor didn't say anything, just getting on with the classwork. It was pretty easy stuff, just playing with a basic programming language. Arcadia was a pretty good school but apparently that hadn't translated well to its computer equipment. So today they were making a little turtle run around on the screen according to the commands they put into it.

"How have you been?" Taylor asked quietly as they continued.

"Alright," Amy said.

They kept working.

"I wanted to apologise for before," Taylor said, surprising Amy. "I was very abrupt before and I didn't explain myself properly. I hope you understand."

"I still don't," Amy murmured. Then in spite of herself, and what had happened last time she kept talking. "I understand you've been mastered, and I don't blame you for it. It's all just the other guy making you do this."

Taylor looked surprised for a second before she nodded her head. She continued speaking quietly enough that nobody would hear. "I can see why you'd look at it that way," she replied. "But no, I chose to increase your training of my own initiative. Tell me, have you cum yet?"

"No," was Amy's response, unable to refuse the direct order. She'd been getting closer. Two nights ago she'd felt like she might. The pressing need between her legs had only stoked the flames of her arousal before she went to bed to finish her new nightly ritual. Somehow though, she'd found the strength to slow down her fingering of herself, to stay behind the line and staved off. That had been a close one. She'd come so close to cumming and being forced to picture herself thanking Carlill for the satisfaction of it.

Amy wasn't sure if she would be able to manage another few days. The pressing need between her legs was only building. Every day she was forced to relive the ordeal, bringing herself to the edge of orgasm over the course of half an hour, only to deny herself the pleasure. She had to hold out, she had to resist Andrew's influence, but a part of herself was starting to ask whether it was worth it to resist. Andrew had beaten her hadn't he? What did it matter? Maybe she could still resist even if she let herself cum, maybe just once.

Amy shook herself, trying to dislodge the rebellious thoughts. She couldn't think like that. No, she needed to stay strong.

Amy pressed her legs together. She could feel herself getting wet. She could feel a need building in her pussy at just the thought of what she was once more going to be doing tonight. It was a need that was building up and up every day. It was agonising.

"Are you doing anything for lunch after class?" Taylor asked.

"I don't have anything planned," Amy replied. Victoria's schedule gave her this Friday off. She'd be off galivanting with Gallant no doubt, the boy also having the day off school.

"Good," Taylor whispered back. "After class go to the toilets outside Computer Room One. Wait for me there."

The rest of the class was spent in quiet. The two girls went through the exercise, which wasn't particularly difficult.

Amy watched the clock with dread, in anticipation of whatever was about to happen.

The bell rang, the other students started moving. Amy did the same, packing away a few things into her schoolbag and then making her way out of the classroom.

She went to the toilets, found a cubicle and sat down.

Another girl was already in there. Amy sat silently and waited. The other girl left.

In must have been a minute or so of silence later before the sound of the door swinging open announced Taylor's arrival.

She walked through the bathroom confidently, not even checking for any stragglers. She came straight to Amy's cubicle.

"Open up," she ordered calmly. Amy had no choice but to stand up and let the girl through.

Taylor entered and closed the door behind herself. It wasn't too cramped with the two of them there, but there wasn't exactly a lot of room to manoeuvre either.

"Finally we can talk freely," Taylor said. "So, you really haven't cum yet?" She asked. She sounded half amused, half impressed.

"No," Amy replied. Taylor nodded.

"Don't worry I'm not going to make you cum today," she said. "This was just me checking up on you. I wanted to see how you were doing."

There were words, unkind words on the tip of Amy's tongue, but she knew there wasn't any point in trying to talk the other girl down. Taylor was fully indoctrinated to Carlill now. Amy just stood there sullenly, refusing to meet the other girl's eyes.

"Take off your clothes," was Taylor's next order. Amy stiffened initially as she parsed the order but did as the girl commanded. The cubicle was clean, at least. She quickly pulled her top off, then sat down to take off her shoes followed by her jean skirt and leggings and put then down on top of the closed toilet lid.

"Underwear too," Taylor commanded.

The pink cotton underwear and white bra came off next. Amy's entire body was exposed. Instinctively she went to cover herself with her hands.

"Don't cover yourself up," Taylor commanded, forcing Amy to let her hands fall down to their sides. Her wide hips and big ass, her boobs with their fat nipples. Taylor looked her over, taking it all in. The bathroom was kind of chilly once she took all her clothes off. Unable to do anything else, Amy settled for averting her gaze.

"Master told me about you Amy. He told me about your problems, what you've been going through. I don't understand it, not all of it at any rate. But I know what it's like to feel alone, with nobody to talk to." There was sincerity in Taylor's eyes as she spoke. "I know you don't get it yet, you've not seen the upside to all of this. You think I've been mastered and it can only be a bad thing. But there's so much good that comes with it," Taylor told her. She brought out her phone.

"Stand still, put your hands behind your head, legs spread shoulder width apart," Taylor ordered as she readied the camera.

She took photos of her then. Amy grit her teeth, refusing to let herself cry as the humiliation of being exposed like this was compounded on. Taylor made her take a number of poses, getting close up shots of her body. Her pussy and asshole featured heavily. Amy was made to turn around and spread her cheeks for that one before she was ordered back to just standing there, fully exposed but no less humiliated for having been made to show her body.

"These are really good," Taylor praised. "Master will be really pleased with these," she commented as she flicked through the photos.

There wasn't any point in begging the girl to not go through with whatever new humiliation she had planned, Amy knew that. There was no point in trying to make the girl stop. It wasn't her fault, Taylor was being mastered.

"You can relax your hands," Taylor said. "No wait, hold on, put them back."

Amy returned to the humiliating pose. Then, for the first time the girl actually touched her. Taylor's hand came up between Amy's legs, directly onto her pussy.

"You're wet," Taylor commented, her questing fingers finding their way beneath Amy's lips to her sensitive folds, brushing over her clit. Amy wanted to back away, to close her legs, do something. But she couldn't do anything as Taylor began to finger her. Her body, which had been in a state of semi arousal all day was desperate for any kind of relief and it cried out in pleasure as Taylor explored Amy's body.

"It must be hard, not letting yourself cum every night," Taylor commiserated. "I've done that, so I have an idea of what it feels like for you. I know you aren't allowed to cum without something up your ass for at least half an hour. So don't worry. Like I said I'm not going to force you to cross that line. There isn't enough time anyway." The authority with which Taylor spoke was shocking. Amy could have practically seen herself following Taylor's commands on instinct if she wasn't being made to do so by her orders.

"I won't take away the choice from you Amy. I know you'll let yourself give in and cum when you're ready." Amy was barely hanging onto the girl's words. Taylor's fingers between her legs were divine. Amy didn't even have a point of reference beyond her own explorations, but by God Taylor was good at this.

"You'll be so much happier if you just submit to our master completely Amy. Look at me, a few weeks ago I was a bullied, nervous wreck. I was utterly alone. I was so close to just… killing myself," Taylor revealed to Amy's surprise. "I was going to put together a costume, go out and patrol and in all honesty I think I would've died that night, alone. Maybe at best I'd have found myself an unwilling or unwitting recruit of one of the gangs. Master saved me from that just like he's saved you from what would have happened."

Amy listened to Taylor as she spoke. Was there really more to it? Was being mastered by Carlill, the man who had assaulted her, really a better situation for Taylor, for her, than it otherwise would be? Taylor seemed to think so. Amy could tell Taylor was telling the truth, she couldn't lie with Amy's powers reading her for deceit. Amy couldn't imagine Taylor as some meek loner, one step away from suicide. Instead the girl before her was strong, confident. Taylor was committed, she had a man who she loved and obeyed without question and who made her happy. It was love, even if it was a twisted kind of love. But wasn't that what Amy had for Victoria. A twisted infatuation.

Taylor pulled her hand away. Amy was left panting in place. A whine of need almost forced its way past her lips but she held it in. Taylor gave her a commiserating look. Then she brought her hand, wet with Amy's fluids up for the mousy haired girl to see.

Slowly, Taylor brought her hand to her own lips. Amy watched, her pussy clenching at the sight as Taylor put one wet finger between her lips, sucking hard and cleaning her hand of Amy's fluids right before the healer's wide eyes.

"Get on your knees," Taylor ordered. "Hands behind your back this time."

Amy knelt on the floor looking up at the other girl. Before while they were standing up Taylor was quite a bit taller than her. Right now Amy felt like an actual child as she looked up at the other teenager. Hell, from this position Amy could almost see up the long legged girl's skirt. It rankled Amy to admit it, but looking up at Taylor like that, that calm confidence with which Taylor controlled the situation, she looked beautiful.

"Master told me about you and Victoria," Taylor said. A hand came down to rest on Amy's head. The other held the camera, taking the occasional snapshot of the position the two girls found themselves in. "You're a lesbian. You love Victoria, your sister." Taylor stated factually and then stopped, waiting for Amy to speak.

"I know you want Victoria," Taylor said when Amy refused to say anything. "And I'll help you be with her if that's what you decide you want." Amy was initially surprised, but then she realised what the other girl meant.

"You'll help enslave her to Carlill you mean," she bit out.

"You'll be together," Taylor promised. "It's the only way that'll ever happen I assure you. If we ask nicely, if you submit to our Master properly then I think he'll let you have her. Tell her to obey all your orders. Wouldn't you like that? You could have her on her knees, like you are now. What do you think about that?"

Amy couldn't deny it, she found the idea appealing. Victoria naked and at Amy's mercy, her hair dishevelled as Amy directed the beautiful blonde girl between her own legs. Amy would finally able to act on her illicit desires. If she wasn't aroused already then there would certainly be moisture between her legs now. Taylor was offering her that, her deepest desires handed to her on a platter if she'd just accept her fate.

It sounded stupid, but Amy wanted some of what Taylor had. Some of that stability, that freedom, that… ability to deny responsibility. Amy wouldn't have to worry about healing people, the burdens and obligations of her powers, or the desire to use them for bad reasons. She'd only have to worry about obeying one person, pleasing one person instead of all the people clambering for her attention.

Would giving up to Carlill actually be worth it, for a taste of the life that Taylor seemingly had. Could she just give in, let herself become like Taylor? Carlill had been telling the truth before about working to save the world. Wouldn't just giving in and supporting him wholeheartedly be worth it, Amy's life for the whole world? That was a good trade right? A noble sacrifice.

Taylor's hand went between her own legs, she lifted her skirt and Amy saw the girl's satin underwear. It was a dark blue shade, matching the dress. Taylor moved her underwear to the side, giving Amy a clear view of the girl's shaven snatch. It was wet. Amy could smell the girl's own arousal. It was a heady scent so much like her own, but all the more powerful and noticeable in that it wasn't Amy's scent. This was her first real life view of another girl's vagina. Amy could see everything in detail. She looked at Taylor's pussy, mesmerised.

"Lick my pussy," Taylor ordered.

Amy leaned forward, her tongue reaching out of her mouth as her lips pressed against the other girl's pussy. The flavour spread onto her tongue immediately. Taylor held up her skirt while Amy began to work.

They stayed like that for a short while. Taylor looking down at Amy's face as she licked at her pussy. Amy licking another girl's vagina for the first time. Amy wasn't entirely sure of what she was doing at first but with her powers she could see exactly how her lips and tongue were affecting Taylor, so she was learning quickly.

"You're, mmmm, doing a good job," Taylor gasped. A fresh flood of the girl's arousal leaked onto Amy's tongue as if in response to her words. Amy meanwhile was fighting a losing battle with her own arousal. She might be being forced into this but the act itself was turning her on immensely. This was Amy's first real sexual experience with her head pressed between the leggy brunette's legs. Taylor wasn't unattractive by any means and Amy could see the effect she was having on the other girl as she continued to lick and suck on the girl's lower lips and clit. Every sensation, every taste and all the feedback her power was giving her as Taylor came closer and closer to the finish was only serving to turn Amy on in spite of herself.

Taylor shuddered above her. Amy could feel the impact she was having on the girl, the need between Amy's legs intensified sympathetically as Taylor's body reacted to Amy's oral stimulation. Amy couldn't move her hands to touch herself even if she wanted to, but Amy could tell that she was practically on a hair trigger at this point. If Taylor reached down and touched her again like before, Amy could easily be pushed over the edge and cum for the first time in well over a week.

How bad could it really be to just give in? Amy thought as her tongue continued to lap between Taylor's legs. Andrew would abuse her certainly, he'd hurt her, probably violate her in the most intimate ways. But, Amy thought. Considering the person she knew she was now, a daughter of a villain with the impulses and dark desires that she had, she probably deserved it anyway didn't she. If she just fully submitted to Andrew she'd only be accepting her deserved fate. It's not like he wouldn't use her anyway, so why not give in and just try to enjoy it? She'd get to cum, wouldn't she? There would be no more games of denial. She'd only be improving her situation.

"L-like I said before. I know what, what you're going through," Taylor told her. "So, mhhmmm," her legs buckled slightly as Amy sucked slightly harder for a moment. "So I'm going to show you how committed I am to all of this Amy, to making you happy with your situation."

She was close, Amy didn't need her powers to see that. The moisture between Taylor's legs, the weakness in her knees, the gasps and moans. Taylor was going to cum in her mouth, and Amy was going to have to lick it all up. It was right there to see with Amy's powers, Taylor was right on the edge.

But then suddenly Taylor's hand went to Amy's forehead, pushing her away. Amy fell back onto her butt on the floor, blinking in disorientation at the sudden change of circumstances.

Taylor had stumbled back but kept her footing. She leaned backwards against the cubicle door, panting for breath. Amy wasn't doing much better, breathing heavily, her unattended body aching for a release that wouldn't be coming any time soon as she continued to kneel on the floor.

"You were about to cum. Why'd you stop me?" Amy asked.

"I'm trying to show you Amy. I'm on your side, I want you to be happy, like me. So I'm not going to cum until you do," Taylor told her. "That's how committed I am to this Amy. I want you to understand I'm your friend in all of this. We're comrades now, one way or another."

While Amy tried to absorb that particular revelation Taylor regathered herself, repositioning her underwear and straightening her skirt. If she didn't know better and it weren't for the other girl's flushed face Amy would have struggled to even guess at what had just happened.

"I'm going to help you through this, see exactly how great things will be once you submit to our Master properly." She leaned down, kissing Amy on the forehead who blinked dumbly as the girl straightened back up.

"I'll see you next week Amy," Taylor told her "You can get up and get dressed now." She opened the door and Amy listened as the other girl left the bathroom.

Amy just sat there for a few minutes, contemplating everything that had just happened.

Just what exactly did Taylor think she was going to accomplish here? Guilt Amy into letting herself cum.

That was certainly a bit commitment though. Amy's pussy throbbed with need, the same need Taylor was no doubt going to be going through if she was true to her word. Amy hadn't touched herself through the entire encounter but it'd all left her hot and flushed anyway. What's worse even if she were inclined to do something about it she'd need to finger her ass for thirty minutes before she was allowed to cum anyway and there was absolutely no time for that now. She needed to get moving.

Slowly she put her clothes back on, trying to ignore the need between her legs as it settled down from an inferno of need to merely a simmering heat.

She went to the bathroom sink and looked at herself in the mirror. She was flushed, her eyes dilated with arousal. Amy splashed some water on her face.

Already she could tell that tonight was going to be a tough one.

It had been over two weeks since Sophia had had her third meeting with the mysterious Mr Carlill. Sophia hadn't had the time to come round last weekend with Cape stuff so they could speak pri-vately about it, but something must had happened. Sophia had seemed subdued that first week, but had grown more and more frustrated as the days progressed. She'd been far more irritable. Stuff she'd have reacted to with mild annoyance before had led her to lashing out aggressively. Sophia had even lashed out at Madison at one point, pushing her up against a locker and snapping in annoyance at something the small girl had said. The tiny girl had been absolutely terrified. It was only yesterday on Friday that she'd come to school and seemed so much calmer than before.

It was like Sophia had done a complete one eighty. Emma had caught her smiling when she didn't think anyone was looking at one point. Emma had invited her round to her home today to chat, she wanted to finally find out what was going on. Except Sophia was being cagey about giving away too much information.

Sophia had at least admitted to making a deal to get to keep her power upgrades. But when Emma tried to tactfully bring up the black girl's behaviour during the last couple of weeks, Sophia refused to reveal anything else.

"So you can't tell me anything then?" Emma asked, allowing a bit of annoyance to colour her tone..

"It was part of the agreement," Sophia replied as the two girls once more sat on Emma's bed. Em-ma hadn't brought this all up in the last week on account of Sophia's clear irritation following what-ever had happened. Now Sophia seemed calmer again she'd finally caved into her own curiosity, but to Emma's annoyance it seemed like her patience wasn't going to be rewarded. "There's… other stuff going on. I can't tell you anything else." Emma would just have to suck it up and let her curiosity go by the wayside for now.

"Do you think I could still speak to him then?" The red haired girl asked. Sophia seemed confused for a moment but then she remembered their previous conversation the other week.

"I dunno," Sophia said. "He's been really cagey about everything like meeting other people. Just…" Sophia bit her lip thoughtfully. "He wants Parahumans working for him. He has a limited number of deals he can make so he needs to make them count. A normal person…"

Emma slumped down despondently. Of all the most unfair things in the world it was that when she'd been attacked, after all she went through, she hadn't come out of the event with powers. She'd done some reading up on it and Emma had learned that you needed a special part of the brain to be able to even get Parahuman powers. So Emma was fat out of luck on that front. Then suddenly she had an idea.

"What if I made a deal to get a Corona Pollentia," she said suddenly. "Then I would have powers couldn't I?"

Sophia opened her mouth and was about to respond but then she caught herself, her mouth closed again before she could speak. She thought the idea over. Then Sophia's lips pursed and she looked Emma up and down, like Sophia was sizing her up for something. Sophia was clearly thinking things through though carefully. Whatever was going on with this Andrew person must've been big to give her pause, but at least she was humouring the idea so she clearly thought Emma had a chance. Sophia must have come to a decision though because she nodded her head.

"That may be possible," she said. She looked Emma in the eyes consideringly. Emma looked back, determined to show that she was good enough to cover whatever concerns Sophia had. Sophia seemed to come to a decision. "I don't know if his powers work like that, but probably? I'll ask him next week. If it does, it'll cost you though," she warned Emma. "Cost you a lot. He isn't a charity Emma, you'll need to be able to offer him something worthwhile to get a deal with him."
"I'd do anything," Emma said seriously. This could be her actual chance to get powers, of course she was going to take it. Sophia nodded in understanding. Emma's lack of powers was something Sophia knew well about, Emma had confided that in her enough times. Sophia had been under-standing and listened to her occasional complaints, reminding Emma that regardless she was still strong. Emma didn't know what she would have done without Sophia's support since that day in the alley.

"Don't open with that," Sophia joked. Emma let out a chuckle in amusement.

"Yeah, that'd be a bad starting position," Emma said. "What about your deal with him?" Emma asked. "Can you give me an idea of what he might want from me?"

"He wanted me to work for him, for at least a few months and he drives a hard bargain." Sophia sighed. "But he'll definitely want more from you than he's got from me if the deal is to actually give you powers…

"He'll want you to work for him," Sophia told her. "That'll be part of the deal at least. With me it was just a few months, but with you…" She trailed off.

"He'll want more than that," Emma said. Sophia nodded. "What do you think he'd want from me, like a few months, years working for him?"

"It might be that you'd be working for him for the rest of your life," Sophia told her frankly. "Unless you can negotiate him down, but don't worry about it though. It's worth it, and he's a good guy, strong like us. You won't regret it. Honestly I felt annoyed by it at first, having to agree to work for him, but he has another cape working for him too and she's strong too. I met her on Thursday. It's turned out to not be as bad as I thought it would be."

Emma didn't mind the sound of that. Meeting other capes, ones strong enough to impress Sophia. Even if she couldn't be the top dog, for the chance at getting powers, being able to roam the streets at night like Sophia, with Sophia, to be truly strong. She'd pay any price for that.

"Will you speak to him next week for me, suggest a deal?" Emma implored.

"I'll speak to him next week okay?" Sophia said, not seeming quite as annoyed as Emma thought she might be at the request.

"Please," Emma said. "You did say you would before." She didn't like the idea of begging, but So-phia hadn't done what she'd promised to do weeks ago. Emma had contemplated following the girl after school to see if she could track the guy down on her own and confront him herself. She hadn't been confident enough to go through with it though in case Sophia spotted her or she ru-ined things for the black girl's own chances somehow. Sophia was her friend and Emma didn't want to mess this opportunity up for her and potentially damage their relationship.

"Don't worry," Sophia said "I just got caught up before is all. He's pretty serious and didn't give me much of an opportunity to speak the last few times I was there." Emma wasn't entirely convinced about that. Sophia wasn't the type to let someone walk over her like that. Whatever else was go-ing on it must've been serious though if she was telling the whole truth. Something that had an-noyed Sophia to make her act the way she had the last couple weeks. Something Sophia couldn't or wouldn't tell Emma about. Once Emma got her own powers though, then hopefully she'd be drawn into whatever secret Cape stuff Sophia had found herself involved in. It was such an exciting idea, she was going to become a cape! But first she needed to get the guy to use his power on her.

"I understand," Emma said. "But you will speak to him next week, won't you?"

"I'll speak to him next week," Sophia promised.

Normally when it was just the two of them alone, they chatted about cape stuff. Sophia would of-ten complain about the PRT, and occasionally tell Emma about her more extracurricular patrols. So-phia hadn't gone out in the last couple weeks though, she hadn't found the time, saying her school work and PRT stuff had just left her feeling burned out a bit. With Taylor gone from school too, there suddenly wasn't as much for the two girls to talk about like they usually would. It was kind of weird to realise how focused on Taylor Emma had been. They chatted about school, some of the other students and that new Cape series from Earth Aleph, the one about the blind guy with super hearing.

Sophia seemed so much more relaxed now though. Emma wasn't sure if it was just the contrast in her behaviour before but she felt like she hadn't really seen her friend just… chill like she seemed to be now. Seeing her there across the bed, Sophia seemed just a bit more comfortable in her own skin in a way Emma hadn't seen her before. Usually there was just a tension about her, like Sophia was ready for a fight at any moment. Emma hoped Sophia wasn't going soft on her.

"So, if he's willing to speak to me, how should I approach it?" Emma asked, returning the subject to Andrew and the deal. She chose to put those thoughts out of her mind for now.

"What do you mean?" Sophia replied.

"Like, did that dress help, at all?" Emma had only seen Sophia wear it a few times. She'd brought it with her to school and changed before going to visit Carlill with the money on Thursday before coming back to school yesterday seeming so calm. So Emma guessed it must have helped a bit or Sophia wouldn't have worn it again.

"It helped," Sophia said with a hint of red colouring her cheeks. "He's definitely a guy. Not a 'lead him around by the dick' kind of guy, but he definitely noticed when I wore it." Emma suddenly wondered if there as something else going on between Sophia and this Andrew guy. Could her friend have stumbled her way into seducing the guy? Or had he demanded something sexual from Sophia in exchange for the power upgrade? Emma didn't think Sophia was the type, but maybe she figured it was worth it?

Sophia didn't seem so upset by it all right now, but her sudden change in attitude since Thursday could be a worry. Was Sophia being mastered? As in properly mastered. It was a sign of being mas-tered wasn't it? Sudden changes in personality. Carlill's power was a master power, forcing people to do the things they agreed to. So maybe Sophia had agreed to something… sexual. That wouldn't explain the change in attitude though, and Sophia had got the deal two weeks ago. So something must have happened this Thursday too. Emma needed more information.

"Hey, what was your deal with Carlill anyway?" Emma asked casually. "Like, what was it for specifi-cally."

"I got the power upgrade, in exchange I have to work for him for three months," Sophia replied. She picked up her phone off the bed and then shifted to her shadow state, holding her phone up which hadn't followed the transformation before she turned back.

Well, that didn't sound so bad did it? Maybe she was just jumping at shadows and whatever this other Cape was had settled whatever had been annoying Sophia. Even if Carlill had mastered So-phia then they couldn't just go to the PRT or Sophia would probably get found out for going out and fighting crime without supervision. Emma would have to step up and make sure for herself before she went to such extreme measures.

"I should wear something good too then," Emma said confidently. She had plenty of nice dresses. Something a bit newer couldn't hurt though, especially if it'd help her chances at getting the guy to make a deal with her. She needed something that would appeal like Sophia's outfit apparently did. The black girl didn't like cute things, but that dress really did make her look adorable. Emma would have to go for the same sort of cute look.

"Yeah," Sophia said in response. She seemed slightly pleased now she'd had a chance to think eve-rything over. She favoured Emma with a smile. "Andrew wants to recruit new capes so he'll be glad to get you working for him, assuming he can help you."

"Thank you Sophia, really," Emma said sincerely. She wanted to lean forward and give the other girl a hug, but Sophia wasn't a hugger, at all. No amount of potential mind control could change that. Emma resisted the impulse to chuckle at the thought.

"You're my friend, don't worry about it," Sophia replied. "It'd be cool to see what powers you get," she said eagerly. Emma nodded her head in agreement, just the thought of it once again bringing a smile to her face.

"So," Emma said cheerfully. She got up off the bed and went to her closet. She pulled out the dress she'd worn to the Christmas dance at school last year before putting it back, it was too fancy for a casual meeting. "Help me choose an outfit?"

"Yeah," Sophia said, nodding. She got up to look at Emma's clothes, trying to give her perspective on what she thought Andrew might like. Sophia really wasn't the best person to ask about fashion advice, it was usually Emma giving her advice whenever it actually came up. Emma was grateful now though that Sophia seemed properly on board with getting her a meeting with Andrew.

Sophia would meet Carlill again next Thursday, and then hopefully Emma would get her opportuni-ty to get her own deal, her own powers.

Already her head was full of dreams of the future.

Chapter 17

Chapter Text

"Hello sir," Taylor said as she entered the apartment. She leaned up to kiss her Master eagerly as he pulled her against him.

"Hello Taylor," Andrew replied.

They went through to the living room. It had been only a couple of days since Taylor had stood there, pushing her former bully's head down to make her kiss her love's feet. She could feel herself moistening at the memory.

She pulled off her clothes, going to stand at attention in the familiar position with her hands behind her head. Master went to his spot on the couch. It was a routine that had quickly become routine. A gentle gust of air brushed over Taylor's skin, the dampness of her crotch heightening the feeling on her pussy. Master started to take photos, documenting Taylor's body as it was now. Taylor had been exercising, going jogging every day, plus she'd been trying to improve her diet. More protein rather than fats, vegetables, vitamins and old-fashioned exercise were doing wonders for her body already. That was on top of the comfort in finally having someone who loved her and owned her utterly. Taylor knew her place in life, she almost pitied other people who didn't have what she had now. A little over a month ago Taylor would have laughed at anyone telling her she'd have it better than someone else.

"And now is my most obedient slave today?" Master enquired as he looked her over. The camera flashed, Taylor turned to present a side profile, followed by the back. She took glee in spreading her ass, exposing the pink gem of her buttplug to the camera for the first time.

"Very good sir," Taylor said. "I spoke to Amy yesterday."

"Oh, and how is she getting on?" Master asked. At a gesture from Master Taylor went to sit next to him on the couch. He pulled her against him so she was draped over his side. Taylor reciprocated, leaning up to kiss him gently for a second.

"She hasn't cum yet," Taylor revealed. "That's a good thing, I think."

Master's expression became one of confusion. "Elaborate," he ordered.

"Amy's been holding off on cumming, I think because she doesn't want to have to picture herself thanking you for it." Of course, she really ought to, but Taylor understood that Amy hadn't come to the same understanding of her place at Master's feet like Taylor had so it was understandable. "So she's been holding off since you gave her her orders. Once she finally gives in I think that'll really have an effect on her and make her learn that serving you is a good thing."

Taylor had to admit too that Master had been pretty harsh on Amy that first time. Taylor hadn't been punished until her second time with Andrew, the first time had been humiliating for sure, but Master had gone out of his way to indulge in hurting Amy a bit that first day without her really having done anything to warrant that treatment. Obviously Taylor didn't think that was a bad thing. Like Taylor, Amy only got what she deserved from Master so it made perfect sense. Only Amy didn't see it that way yet.

"I… also made her a promise," Taylor admitted. "I told her that I wouldn't cum until she gave in herself." Taylor wrung her hands together, slightly embarrassed to have to tell her Master this. Of course, he was the one who decided if she got to cum or not so it was very presumptuous of Taylor to have made that decision without telling him first. It was a spur of the moment decision to say that to Amy. Taylor hoped her Master wouldn't make her a liar.

"Interesting," Master said, nodding his head, not visibly reacting to what Taylor had just told him. His hand came down Taylor's back to stroke her hip. "I hope you were careful at school. I don't want anyone suspecting you're a cape or having anything come back to me."

"I've been careful Master," Taylor said, realising that he wasn't going to talk about her decision not to cum. "I've avoided any cameras at school and only really spoke to Amy in the bathroom with nobody else there. As far as anyone could be concerned we've had a coffee together and a casual chat once or twice at school and that's about it."

"Yes," Master said, nodding. "Though you'll have been caught on camera for that visit to the Boardwalk. So what matters there is that there's a connection between you and her, a link to follow which could come to you, and see the PRT on your trail if Amy's deal gets found out."

That was a worrying idea. Taylor hadn't really thought out her meetings with Amy beyond making sure nobody heard what they were talking about, or doing. "I'm sorry Master," she said. "I'll try to do better in the future."

"That's okay," Master sighed. He looked at her suddenly anxious face. "I'll punish you later of course for the mistake. We'll just have to be more careful in the future. I've already thought of some contingencies in case something goes wrong but they're far from fool proof." He sighed again, pursing his lips.

Not sure what to do Taylor just sat there quietly while Andrew continued thinking.

"I have another apartment in a different part of town," he said, having come to a decision. "I'll give you the address and a key later. If something goes wrong you should go there and camp out. Making sure to avoid being caught of course. You might have to turn off your phone too to prevent being tracked digitally and wait for me there."

"What about you Master?" Taylor asked. "How will I warn you if something's happened and you need to get away?" Taylor was worried her Master would be caught alone without support. A shiver of anxiety went through her body. The idea that her Master would be hurt, or be arrested because of her was horrible to imagine.

"I don't know. Assuming I get arrested I'd need you to break me out of prison somehow. Talk to Sophia if you can, she's got more experience with combat and such so she would be best to paln it out. It's almost April anyway though," Master commented. "I doubt much could go wrong between now and then and provided I get you and Sophia to the safehouse in the event something goes wrong, we can wait out for canon to start with no changes to my plans. Actually I'm wondering if that might not be a bad idea anyway."

Taylor wasn't sure what 'canon' was, but it was what Master called the timeline he had knowledge of. The one where Amy would turn to being a Villain. At least he seemed a bit more relaxed now that he'd thought things through. To take a bit more weight off her master's mind Taylor reached for his pants, stroking his cock through the fabric.

"Would you like me to suck you off Master?" Taylor asked. "Or you could choke me on your cock if you prefer," she added. That might be a good start as a punishment. Taylor should have been smarter and just left Amy to her own devices and not made that stupid promise. Master was too kind in brushing off her mistake.

Master's hand went to Taylor's hair and she quickly withdrew his length from his sweatpants before her head was brought properly down. She took his cock between her lips, working to get him to full hardness. Andrew's cock did harden, lengthening in her mouth and beginning to poke the back of her throat as it reached full rigidity. Taylor licked around the shaft and the more sensitive cockhead as best she could, unable to move her own head with Andrew's hand holding her in place.

Andrew let go and Taylor assumed that was permission to start bobbing her head which she did eagerly. Master's hand went underneath her as she knelt on the couch. He pinched one of her nipples harshly. That was good too, he could take out his frustrations on her. Taylor just kept bobbing her head silently, sucking gently on her master's cock as she'd learnt he enjoyed. His sigh of pleasure a few seconds into her work was sign enough that Taylor was doing a good job.

He let go of her nipple then, one hand going back to rest on her head while the other went behind her. Taylor had her knees underneath her and she arched her back, presenting her ass and pussy for whatever Master wanted to do with them. Master's hand found her plug. He gripped it in one hand, tugging on it, gently at first and then harshly yanking it out of Taylor's ass. Taylor gasped, not having expected the sudden rough treatment to occur.

The toy was dropped onto the couch with a muted thump and Taylor was pleased to feel her Master's fingers start to rub circles around her sphincter. It was relaxing closed again though and Master's finger was left slightly inside of her. He pushed the finger in properly, beginning to finger her ass.

Taylor kept sucking her Master's cock as they relaxed there. She adjusted her position slightly so she could cup Andrew's balls in one hand while the man added a second finger to her ass.

That was just about as wide as her plug got. So Taylor was able to accommodate his fingers easily enough as he began to pump them in and out of her bowels. There was no lube, but Taylor's ass was stretched enough that the treatment was merely mildly uncomfortable rather than painful. Taylor blushed slightly as she pictured her position she was in, kneeling sideways on the couch to suck a man's cock, getting her ass fingered while her unattended pussy grew moist regardless of the lack of direct stimulation.

Master suddenly added another finger. This was more than Taylor had taken up to this point. She moaned in surprise at the stretching, but renewed her efforts to suck Andrew's dick as he continued to abuse her hole.

He didn't give her any warning as he came. Only his fingers pressed in further inside her, stretching Taylor a bit more painfully this time as they reached further inside her to hook around her colon uncomfortably as he tensed up and trembled in climax. The sudden spike of discomfort was enough to unbalance Taylor enough that when his spunk shot up into her mouth and throat it made her gag briefly and some of it escaped her lips to land back on his cock and balls. Taylor immediately went to wrap her lips around the head as her master continued to moan out his pleasure. She sucked on his dick as he came, taking everything she could into her mouth. Once he was finished and Taylor had sucked the remaining cum from his urethra Taylor went to lap up the remaining cum that had escaped her earlier.

With his load collected and his crotch clean of semen Taylor went to sit back up. Master's fingers slipped from her slightly sore asshole and she presented the load on her tongue to him.

"Let it dribble down your chest," Master instructed. Taylor bowed her head and opened her mouth, letting the gathered cum and spit in her mouth dribble out over her chin and onto her chest where it ran down her body. Taylor looked up to her Master, only to see him presenting his finger that had just been in her ass. Anticipating the order she opened her mouth wide and he pressed the three digits inside, making her choke slightly with how they tickled the back of her throat.

Taylor began to clean his fingers with her tongue. The taste wasn't a nice one, Taylor was glad for the uncomfortable, humiliating treatment though. Being made to clean her Master's fingers after they had been inside her asshole like this was a good idea for a punishment and it was something else she now had in common with Amy. She could mention that next week, if Master let her keep interacting with the healer Cape anyway.

"Rub it in," was the next order. Taylor was a bit surprised by the order. Up to now Master had mainly had her swallow most of his loads. Regardless she brought up her hands and began to rub the sticky cum onto her body like it was a lotion. Master watched, the camera came out too and Taylor tried to do it in a sensual way for his entertainment, although she wasn't really sure she was doing a good job. Master didn't give her any indication either way so Taylor was left a bit worried. She would just have to trust that he would tell her if she'd not done a good job of it.

She was still a tiny bit sticky once she was done but there wasn't any obvious evidence of what Taylor had just done besides a slight smell of dry semen around her body. That was nice, Taylor thought. It was like Master was marking her as his in a strangely primal sort of way and it probably wouldn't be too noticeable through her clothes. He pulled back his fingers from her mouth.

"That's enough for today Taylor," Master commented. "I tell you what, you can go shopping today, find some nice new clothes, how does that sound?"

"That sounds lovely Master," Taylor replied. The fact he was willing to give her more money to buy some more nice things seemed like a good sign he wasn't upset with her anymore.

"Yes, buy some casual stuff, and some nice underwear, normal day to day cltohes, then I want you to drop them off here," Andrew ordered. "I'll hold onto them so you won't need to pack anything if you need to join me in a hurry."

"Okay Master," Taylor said. She got up, reinserted her buttplug and went to gather her clothes while Andrew went to collect some cash to give to her. Taylor pondered his words. In the event she needed to leave home to be with Andrew, she was fine with that. Taylor didn't feel nearly as strongly about Andrew as she did her father, who'd done nothing to support her for so long now. AAndrew supported her, he made her happy and gave her a place in life. Taylor would happily leave school and her dad and come to be with Andrew full time if he let her. With that pleasant idea on her mind, Taylor accepted the money gratefully and finished preparing to leave.

"What should I do about Amy Master?" Taylor asked as they approached the door. "Can I still talk to her?"

"You can, but don't try to do anything more than what you've already been doing, keep your relationship as casual acquaintances for the rest of the world to see. You can still play with her in private if you like, but don't let anyone see you and be careful about it okay?"

Taylor nodded seriously. "Thank you Master," she said, glad he wasn't so worried that she would have to stop interacting with Amy. "I won't disappoint you again."

Master nodded before letting her out of the apartment. Taylor began to walk out of the building, thinking about her Master's reaction this morning. She had been stupid to confront Amy like she had. She could've just left the girl to her own devices but Taylor had decided to stick her foot in and that could have potentially drastic consequences if something went properly wrong. Taylor would have to do her best to make sure that didn't happen. Right now though she had a new mission, get some new clothes, and some cute underwear to please her Master. Taylor set off to the Boardwalk.

Sophia and Emma were going shopping. Emma wanted to get some new clothes, mainly in anticipation of meeting this Andrew guy in a week or so.

There was an undercurrent of excitement running through Emma's body. If she played her cards right she was going to get powers of her own, finally stand up alongside her friend and make a difference to the city. She'd be able to take the fight to the gangs, finally put them in their place.

But to do all that, she needed first to convince Andrew to let her make a deal with him to get powers. Sophia had managed to seduce him, not that she was going to admit it it seemed. Emma didn't think her friend was unattractive at all, but Emma was definitely ahead of the black girl in the looks department.

So how hard could it really be?

Well either way it was an excuse to go shopping and picking out a good outfit for the occasion couldn't hurt either. Sophia had gone in with that cute yellow dress. So Emma needed something that worked a bit like that.

Her first thought was something red, like playing up to a Red Riding Hood theme. She hadn't found any red dresses in the lat store they were at which fit the idea though. Everything was more 'sexy' than 'cute'. Finding Sophia's dress must have been a burst of luck.

Sophia was kind of a tagalong here though. She didn't know much about fashion, but Emma still wanted to spend time with her friend and Sophia's opinion might help, seeing as she had actually met this Carlill guy and actually slept with him.

Well, probably.

There was a crowd up ahead. A lot of children and families were gathered ahead looking at something. Emma caught sight of something pink bobbing up and down ahead.

"It looks like Parian is doing another show," Emma commented disinterestedly. She already knew what Sophia thought of the doll cape. Parian had adamantly refused to get involved in the Cape scene. Instead she had only really used her powers to put on shows like this and advertise her designs. Sophia had expressed her disdain for the cape because of that, especially in light of the one or two times she'd actually seen any fighting.

Parian's dolls weren't just for show. They were tough and when the doll using cape got going she could create a number of very strong and surprisingly durable creations to defend herself and those around her.

Sophia shrugged. "Let's go see?" She suggested, contrary to what Emma had anticipated her to say. She'd expected Sophia to brush the other Cape off.

Was she thinking about trying to get Parian recruited for Carlill's cape group? Emma could sort of see it. Parian did have potential, even if she didn't use it. She didn't think Carlill could offer anything to get her to join him though. Other more established cape groups and no doubt the PRT had probably been trying for over a year now.

"Do you think Carlill would be interested in recruiting her too?" Emma asked quietly as they went closer to look.

"I dunno," Sophia said. "Maybe, it's worth thinking about I guess."

Emma had seen Parian's shows before. After the first one they were all the same really. She lost interest and looked around the crowd instead.

One person caught Emmas eye. A tall brunette girl watching the show, her height allowing her a less obstructed view of the show than Emma and Sophia had. She had a pretty blue dress on which ended just below her knees and a cloth bag hanging on her shoulder.

She looked kind of familiar, it was several seconds of looking before Emma realised who it was.

"Is that Taylor?" Emma asked, drawing Sophia's attention. She turned immediately and looked where Emma was pointing. As if reacting to the girl's words the girl who Emma was sure now was Taylor turned to walk away.

"Come on," Emma said, she went forward.

It had been too long since she'd last seen Taylor. That brief meeting in the changing rooms before barely counted. No doubt Hebert had got some stupid ideas in her head since she'd been transferred to Arcadia, running away from Emma like the coward she was.

Sophia followed after Emma as she hurried after the girl before she could get away.

"Taylor!" Emma shouted. The girl stopped, freezing in her tracks. Then she turned around.

Taylor looked at Emma, and then to Sophia before looking back at Emma. There was an odd look in her eyes that Emma couldn't identify, probably surprise at having been caught out like this. There was no store clerk to save her from Emma this time.

"Emma," Taylor said.

"Wow, it's so good to see you," Emma said, putting on a pretense of friendliness. "You changed your look, but that dress doesn't really suit your personality," she criticised, letting the subtext of what she was saying shine through her words. Taylor looked at her silently before turning to walk away. Annoyed, Emma stepped forward to grab the girl's arm but she was stopped when Sophia put a hand on her arm.

"What? It's only Hebert," Emma said by way of explanation. "Come on." Sophia seemed strangely unsure of herself. Emma pulled her arm free and then chased after Taylor.

"Taylor," Emma said, catching a hold of the girl's arm. Taylor twirled to look at her. Suddenly Emma was reminded of how tall the other girl was. She spent so much time cringing in on herself at school. Emma was only 5'5. Taylor was a good three inches taller than her at least.

It was then that Emma identified the expression on Taylor's face. Impotent range, fear, sadness. That was what Emma was used to seeing. This though, it wasn't like anything Emma had seen before. The she realised what it was. Taylor was standing tall, looking down on her!

"What?" Taylor asked, clearly having no patience for her.

"I-" Emma reflexively let go of the girl's arm. She tried to think of what she was about to say. "How have you been since your hospital visit? Did the doctors finally fix your face?" She asked.

Taylor's expression didn't change, she didn't flinch or rear back as if struck. This wasn't like last time, or any interaction Emma had had with the girl in over a year.

"I mean, it can only be an improvement right? Or is it that the locker taught you a better way to do your makeup? Finally trying to go from looking like a washed up whore on drugs to just a desperate whore on drugs?" Taylor's face remained static, more annoyed than anything else.

"Go away Emma. I don't care what you have to say," Taylor said with disdain. It was at that moment that Sophia caught up to them.

"You should keep your pet on a leash," Taylor told Sophia frankly. They looked at each other for a moment. Emma half expected Sophia to lunge for Taylor but she didn't. Taylor turned to walk away again.

Frustrated and annoyed that Taylor was brushing her off again she went to stop her a second time, but Sophia stopped her properly this time.

"I don't think you should go after her," she said seriously, watching the brunette as she strode away on those stupidly long legs of hers.

Emma properly turned to look back at her friend this time.

"Don't," Sophia advised. Emma looked back at her in confusion. Sophia looked nervous for some reason.

"What's the matter with you?" Emma asked. "Come on, it's Hebert, you know the girl we've been showing her place for years."

"We aren't in school right now," Sophia pointed out. Emma looked around. There were a couple of people watching them. Emma shrugged off Sophia's hand again, turning to look for Taylor but she was nowhere to be seen. She looked around at the few people who were watching her.

"Come on let's go," Emma growled, turning to stalk away. Sophia followed her.

Once they were out of view of the crowds Emma turned to glower at her friend.

"What was that?" Emma asked in irritation. Taylor was right there. Why would Sophia go out of her way to stop her like that? There was no reason to.

"Just… Did you not see her?" Sophia asked. "There's something different about her."

"What, her clothes?" Emma asked in mocking disdain.

"No, there… Didn't you see the way she looked at you?"

"She just forgot her place is all," Emma said. "She'd gotten cocky now she's in Arcadia." Emma silently seethed at the reminder. Hebert didn't deserve to go to Arcadia. She was stupid and weak and pathetic. "She just needed a reminder of who's better than her."

Sophia didn't seem convinced. She raised her arms in surrender.

"Fine, I'm sorry. I won't stop you again," she said, irritation in her tone.

Emma sighed. "Alright then," she said after a moment. Sophia was clearly overreacting to whatever she thought she'd seen back there but that was her problem, not Emma's.

"Come on let's go back to shopping," Sophia said. "I've only got another hour before I've got to go anyway."

"Sure," Emma said. They went into another store, looking for a good outfit for when Emma got to meet Carlill. They didn't find anything in this store either. Sophia had to leave after a while, going to catch the bus to go to the PRT building for whatever Wards thing she had to do today.

Emma kept shopping for a while, but she didn't find anything worth buying. The entire confrontation with Taylor kept replaying in her mind. Taylor hadn't been afraid of her had she? That had absolutely rankled with Emma.

There was something really going on with Sophia too. It wasn't like her at all to step in like that, especially to protect Taylor of all people.

It had to be to do with Carlill somehow. Nothing else made sense.

Having lost all interest in shopping, Emma went home.

She needed to come up with a new plan.

Chapter 18

Notes:

If you like my work and would like to support me then I have a account. Memebership is only $2 and by subscribing you will receeive early access to my work, including chapters of this story up to chapter 35 (currently) in my downloadable archive.

Either way, thanks for reading.

Chapter Text

Victoria seemed… off lately. Like there was just something not quite okay with her. Amy wasn't sure what it was to be honest. Victoria was still beautiful, still fit and healthy. Amy had surreptitiously checked that using her powers just in case. There was nothing wrong with Victoria at all.

But the lustre, that glow about her wasn't there anymore. It had taken Amy a while to realise, but yes there was something just not quite the same about Vicky in more recent days.

Ever since she'd realised it Amy had been puzzling it out in her mind. Even now as she sat down in Computer Science class she was trying to figure out what had changed with Victoria.

There was one thing Amy hadn't considered yet though and she didn't know what to think about the implications.

Could they have gotten to Victoria too? Could her sister somehow have been tricked like Amy had been and now Victoria was also being forced to abuse herself every night, just like Amy?

Amy could picture it. Victoria naked, legs pulled up to her chest as she laid there on her side. Her legs would be spread slightly so one hand could reach down to her shaved pussy. The other hand would be reaching behind her, pressing her fingers into her asshole as tears came to her eyes. The shame of what she was doing mixing with the heated desire between her legs to leave her a humiliated, horny mess.

Amy's legs pressed together reflexively, clamping down on her sudden arousal.

Then Amy potted Taylor entering the classroom. The brunette girl calmly entered and sat down next to her. She apologised to the teacher for being a couple of minutes late and then she sat down next to Amy as usual. She barely acknowledged her except for a small smile before she sat down and then she just started quietly working on the task they'd been given. She'd barely acknowledged Amy except to say hello.

Mildly annoyed, Amy continued with the assignment herself but her heart really wasn't in it at this point. Just the sight of the brunette girl had stopped any attempt to distract herself from the need between her legs, The memory of what had happened last time running through Amy's mind and now the heat between her legs was turning into a fire.

Last time Taylor had made Amy strip down and eat her out. Amy had had her first taste of another woman. Taylor had loomed over her domineeringly, her stern gaze looking down on Amy even as she promised to support her, to make Amy's deepest desires come true. Taylor had promised Amy everything she could want if she just gave in and submitted to Carlill. She'd offered support and an olive branch in her declaration that she wouldn't cum until Amy did so herself.

Was Taylor like she was now? Amy wondered. Was there a heat between those firm thighs hidden beneath the denim of her jeans? Was Amy going to be brought back to that bathroom. Would she be made to strip down and have her second taste of the girl who had control over her? Taking part in a new ritual of edging that would see Taylor whining in frustration as her climax was denied much like Amy would be doing later.

Thoughts of what might happen ran through Amy's mind. Picturing what Taylor might have her do next.

Would she escalate? Would Taylor make her do something else even more exciting than last time? Maybe she'd have Amy rim her. Or maybe she'd torture Amy's body once more. Those skilled fingers pressing between Amy's legs, bringing her ever so close to climax only denying her. Taylor wouldn't push her over the edge though. She wouldn't want to disappoint their shared Master would she? She'd say something apologetic, remind Amy that this was all for her own good and then the hand would come away, leaving Amy a panting, desperate mess.

The wetness between her legs was practically soaking through her skirt. Amy took a deep breath and tried to concentrate.

She didn't get much work done but she somehow managed to hold herself under control until the end of the lesson.

Desperate and needy, Amy went to the bathroom, just like last time, and sat to wait for Taylor.

She came in a few minutes later, just like last time. Amy waited in anticipation as she listened to Taylor make her way to Amy's stall.

Taylor knocked and Amy opened the stall to let the girl inside.

"Hello," Taylor said. "How are you Amy?"

"I'm alright," Amy said, even as the need between her legs intensified.

"Have you cum yet?" Taylor asked.

"No," Amy admitted, a tiny bit of defiance entering her tone, challenging Taylor to do something about it.

"Oh," Taylor said. She sounded slightly disappointed, but not as much as Amy thought she would.

"What are you going to do to me?" Amy asked.

"I don't know, I didn't have anything planned," Taylor responded. "I was wondering if you had anything to tell me. I thought that's why you'd come here just now."

Oh, Amy thought with a small amount of embarrassment and then indignation as she realised that Taylor wasn't going to do anything. What, did she not find Amy attractive enough?

"Take your clothes off then," Taylor said with a bit of exasperation colouring her tone.

Amy couldn't resist the order, but she let some of her irritation show through her eyes as she stripped down. She stood there, waiting for Taylor to do or say something else.

"What's the matter?" Amy asked, seeing that the girl was clearly not fully in the moment.

"I'm sorry," Taylor said. "Some stuff's come up last night so I'm a bit distracted right now."

"Oh," Amy said. "Do you want to tell me about it?" She asked.

"I suppose it can't hurt," Taylor said. "Master's worried someone might find out about him and decided to go into hiding this week, he's taking me with him."

"Oh," Amy said, dissecting the information. "So what does that mean then?"

"I won't be coming to school after we disappear," Taylor told her. "So I won't be able to talk with you, and Master's told me that once we move I'm not allowed to not cum like I promised I'd do for you."

"Gee, that sucks," Amy fake commiserated. "Poor you, you get to cum again."

"I still wanted to keep my word" Taylor replied slightly hotly. "Master's orders and pleasure take priority though. He likes how it feels when I cum on his cock."

Amy didn't have a response to that. In the silence that followed Taylor brought out her phone.

"Pose for me, like last time," Taylor ordered.

They went through the photos again. Amy had her body inspected by Taylor's camera in detail. Her wet pussy, her tits, her asshole. It was that last one where Taylor told her to stop and stay still.

Amy was stuck there facing away from Taylor. Her ass was spread, exposing the pucker of her asshole.

"Master's told me that I'm allowed to make you cum," Taylor told her. Sudden hope blossomed in Amy's chest as Taylor's hand came up to rub circles on the pucker of her asshole. "So tell me Amy, do you want to cum?"

"Y-yes," Amy bit out as Taylor's finger edged closer and closer to penetrating her asshole. It twitched, gaping open slightly and then clenching back down. Taylor could just press a finger in there at any time. There wouldn't be much resistance either. Amy's asshole was well used to a finger or two pressed inside it at this point. Taylor wouldn't need any lube.

"But why should I?" Taylor asked. "I don't have to do anything. Master didn't order me to let you cum, he just said I was allowed to make you cum."

"I'll eat you out," Amy quickly said. "You liked that didn't you? You liked it I remember."

"I'm not going to be cumming myself until we go into hiding. I'd just be edging myself more, in exchange for letting you cum," Taylor said. Her finger pressed gently into Amy's ass, teasing the inside of the ring with just the tip of her finger. "That doesn't seem fair, does it?"

No, it didn't. Amy stood there, bent over as the girl pressed her finger further into Amy's ass.

"I want you to submit to Master right here and now, of your own volition," Taylor told her. "Tell me honestly that you will obey master with your heart and soul and I'll let you cum."

Amy bit her lip. That was all it'd take. It always came down to that, didn't it? She had to submit. She had to give in and then she could finally blessedly cum.

"I can't," she said. "I won't," she somehow managed to make herself say. Even as she presented herself to the other girl. Even as the rest of her body screamed at her in protest, as she desperately wished she could finally take that step across the line.

"I see," Taylor said.

Her finger was removed. Amy was crying, but she didn't know if it was in disappointment or relief that she'd held out, one more time.

"You can get dressed now," Taylor told her. Amy turned around and started to redress.

"You aren't allowed to cum anymore without permission," Taylor told her. "You are to continue fingering yourself every night as before, but you aren't allowed to cum at all."

Amy put her clothes on silently, listening to the orders with despair. She'd held out hadn't she? She'd won. She'd proven she still had the strength to fight, to resist.

So why did it feel like she'd just lost everything.

"I'll see you around Amy," Taylor said. She left the bathroom.

Amy was left alone.

"Well shit," she said.

It was Thursday afternoon.

Somehow Emma had managed to avoid being spotted. The taxi driver she'd hired hadn't asked any questions when she'd offered to pay double his fee to follow the bus without being seen. It had been expensive, very expensive. The taxi in question charged by the mile but with the route So-phia took to get to Carlill's place she'd found the journey being a long one.

It was worth it though. Emma needed to know what was going on. If Sophia was in danger then Emma might be Shadow Stalker's only source of hope that she could be saved from whatever Car-lill might be doing to her. Emma might finally be able to repay the debt Sophia had earned when she'd saved Emma.

She watched from the cab, following at a distance and waiting to see where Sophia went now that she'd gotten off the bus. It wasn't far from the stop. Sophia seemed headed towards an apart-ment building. Emma quickly paid the driver and got out of the taxi.

Emma turned just in time to watch as Sophia entered the building with anticipation. Then some-thing horrifying happened.

Through the doorway she saw it. A tall brunette girl had been waiting in the building's lobby and she walked up to greet the black skinned girl once she was inside.

Emma's world froze as she watched the encounter. Taylor said something to Sophia, Emma couldn't tell what, Sophia responded. There was no anger, no hostility from Sophia. There was no hatred or fear from Taylor. Taylor's hand came up, rubbing on Sophia's arm intimately.

They were close, too close. Emma could practically feel the sexual tension from the sidewalk as Sophia didn't reject Taylor's advances at all.

Taylor leaned in closer and said something else. That seemed to maek Sophia freeze for a moment before she responded again, shaking her head lightly. Taylor nodded and then she directed Sophia to turn towards the stairs. Sophia went willingly and then Taylor went to follow, but for just a mo-ment her face was turned towards Emma's location. The red headed girl was frozen in surprise. Surely Taylor hadn't spotted her from all the way over here!?

Then the moment was over, both girls were heading up the steps and out of Emma's line of sight.

Burning curiosity and fear warred in Emma's mind. She wondered for a moment if she should fol-low them, but decided she didn't want to press her luck any further.

Just what was going on?

Emma stewed in her confusion trying to puzzle it out. Sophia had told her at least part of the truth about Carlill, he could grant power upgrades. That much was true, so it was likely that he genuinely wanted to recruit parahumans. So what was Taylor doing there?

Did… did Taylor have powers!?

A trigger event occurs when an individual is pushed to the edge, typically referred to as the worst day of someone's life. A Parahuman needed to have a Corona Polentia to have a trigger event oc-cur, granting them a power. Emma had gone through the crucible, she'd survived the worst day of her life and come out from it without powers simply because of a quirk of fate in that she didn't have a Corona Polentia.

But what about Taylor?

"Nonono," Emma whispered to herself, shaking her head frantically even as she continued to watch the place she'd last seen her former friend and her current closest one like at any moment Sophia was going to come running out and declare it was all a cruel prank.

She didn't though.

Taylor was up there, with powers of her own. No doubt she was heavily involved in all of this. The blackmail of the teachers, getting Sophia involved and either helping Carlill, or making him enslave Sophia. It all made sense. A weak, pathetic attack from a distance, fleeing Winslow to get into Ar-cadia. It all added up. Taylor had gotten her claws into Carlill and no doubt the slut had him wrapped around her finger.

Or perhaps it was even worse than that. Taylor could be a Master cape who'd encountered Carlill as a new trigger able to grant powers and power upgrades and she was controlling both of them right now.

Whatever the specifics were, Emma needed to do something and fast. She quickly began walking away, pulling out her phone.

"Hello this is the PRT, how may we be of assistance?" The operator answered.

"Hello, my name is Emma Barnes, I am a friend of Shadow Stalker and I think she's in danger."

When Sophia entered the apartment she didn't expect to see Andrew there with a pair of small rucksacks.

"Hello pet," he said. There was a tenseness to his tone but it wasn't aimed at either of them. He looked towards Taylor. "Are we all ready?"

"I haven't explained everything to Sophia yet," Taylor replied. Sophia looked between the two of them, eager for an explanation.

"What's going on?" She asked.

"I've upped my timetable," Master replied. "I have another place lined up and we're moving there, now."

"Okay, but why?" Sophia asked curiously.

"There's no time to explain," Taylor said. "I saw Emma outside."

"What, Emma?" Sophia asked, then she realised what Taylor meant. "She followed me here?"

"She did," Master said. "Not that it matters, this just means we need to hurry. Taylor told me on the way up," he explained. "So instead of a relaxed afternoon followed by a midnight walk to our new home, we're going now instead of tonight."

"Okay," Sophia said, ready for action even as internally she was bristling with indignation. How could she have been so stupid not to spot Emma following her? More importantly how had she followed her?

It didn't matter. Right now they needed to move.

"There's a rear exit to the building without an alarm or cameras," Andrew said. "You'll both leave that way and then I'll see you both at the new house tomorrow. I have a change of clothes here for both of you," he said and then he gestured to some ripped jeans and a pair of old looking hood-ies. "Get changed, he ordered."

"Yes Master," Sophia and Taylor said simultaneously. They quickly divested themselves of their clothes and threw on the new outfits.

They were baggy, poorly fitting and did well to hide the girls' bodies. The hoods could be pulled up and that would help disguise their identities further.

"Bring your clothes here once you're changed," Master instructed. "Keep your phone for the mo-ment Sophia. I want you to drop it through the letterbox of another apartment on the way out."

"Yes sir," Sophia said.

"Taylor, do you have anything you want to keep on your phone?"

"There's some photos…" She said leadingly.

"Then turn it off now and remove the sim-card. It'll stay turned off until we're actually moving for-ward. I have new phones for us in the new place but we won't be activating them again until it's safe to do so."

The girls had changed into their new clothes and looked practically unrecognisable in comparison to their normal clothes coming in. Taylor had forgeone her pretty blue dress and Sophia had grudging-ly taken off her yellow dress too. Taylor at least wore the pants better on account of her longer legs but Sophia needed to roll the legs up on hers quite a bit to get them to fit her shorter frame properly. Both girls came up with their clothes in hand and the outfits were quickly shoved into one of Andrew's bags.

"Okay let's get you both moving," Master said. "We should be ahead of any response at least."

Miss Militia was only a minute behind Velocity as they arrived on the scene. PRT troopers had taped off the building and were already in the process of diverting civilians away and rounding up anyone coming out of the building.

Velocity was speaking to a red-haired teenage girl who she presumed must have been the one to make the call.

"Hello," she said, announcing her presence to the two of them. Velocity turned and nodded a greeting.

"Miss Militia," he replied. "I was just debriefing Emma here about what has happened."

"Hello Emma," you were telling Velocity about Shadow Stalker?" Miss Militia asked kindly, well aware of how volatile kids could get in extreme situations such as this.

"She's my friend," Emma told her. "I know she's a cape," she explained.

Miss Militia shared a glance with Velocity. "So why did you call the PRT?" She asked.

"Sophia's!" Emma blurted out, then realised she was shouting. "II mean, Shadow Stalker's in dan-ger," she said more quietly. "She thought she'd met a cape who would give her power upgrades, and he did, but I think she's being mastered."

"And she's inside right now?" Hannah asked, starting to put everything together.

"Y-yes," Emma said. "I followed Sophia here, and I saw her with a girl from school. I think she's a cape too."

Hannah nodded carefully. "Do you know what her power is?" Hannah asked kindly, and this other cape?"

"He's called Carlill. He's got the ability to make deals with people they have to agree to," Emma said. "It also lets him modify people's powers. He made it so Sophia could touch things in her shad-ow form."

It was plain to see by the girl's expression that she was uncomfortable revealing all of this. No doubt Sophia had been wanting to keep that information to herself, assuming she had been given a choice in the matter. Although Emma clearly had been told so Hannah wasn't sure what to make of that. Perhaps it was on oversight by the Master? Or a weakness in the effect to be exploited later. Hannah pushed for further information. "And the other girl?"

"I don't know what her power is, but I know what her name is," Emma said, her tone drastically different. There was real venom in Emma's speech. "Her name's Taylor Hebert, she was this loser from school, always hanging off people and causing trouble. I think she's behind all this. She's taller than me, about 5'10, brunette with glasses." It was a pretty concise description but it would be enough to identify her hopefully, assuming she wasn't in costume already. It might be breaking the unwritten rules to have received that information, but this Taylor Hebert and Mr Carlill clearly weren't worried about them themselves or they wouldn't have Mastered Shadow Stalker in her civilian identity.

"Okay, thank you Emma," Hannah said, realising that the girl had given all the information she could. "Wait here we'll want to debrief you later," she told the girl who nodded. Hannah waved over a PRT trooper who took the girl somewhere out of the way.

"Get her good," Emma asked as she walked away. Hannah chose not to dignify that with a re-sponse. There was clear enmity there, what this 'Taylor Hebert' had done to earn Emma's dislike would have to be explored later.

"So it's a possible Master controlling Shadow Stalker with an upgraded powerset and a new un-known cape," Velocity summarised.

"At least the Master doesn't sound that combat viable," Hannah replied. "If Emma's information is accurate at least."

Velocity's hand suddenly blurred and he caught a fly out of the air between them. Show off. It was something the speedster Cape was wont to do in stressful situations so Hannah didn't bother rep-rimanding him, even if the sudden movement did make her tense up briefly in surprise.

It was a pretty entertaining use of his powers though. For all that Velocity wasn't popular, his pow-ers were deceptively useful under the right circumstances and he was military trained too which was a surprising force multiplier. Speed like that, even restricted by his shaker state as it was, wasn't to be underestimated. They might need that kind of speed now. Foam grenades might let them capture the new capes at least. Miss Militia would probably have to intervene with Shadow Stalker. Her weapon transformed to a taser at her hip.

They went to the PRT commander in charge of the operation. "Any movement?" Velocity asked.

"None yet," we've had a few people coming out but they don't seem to be our suspects. A family of four and a druggie. They're in Master/Stranger screening anyway. Velocity nodded.

"I guess we should go in then?" Velocity asked.

"It seems so," Hannah said. They couldn't wait and leave Shadow \stalker in there with these two hitherto unknown capes.

"Get me any information you can on Taylor Hebert," Hannah said to the trooper who nodded and went to instruct one of his subordinates.

The schools were closed so it was unlikely they would get any useful intelligence in the short term. They had found the building manager who had provided them with the apartment number of this Carlill person. They might have other useful intel on the other Cape but Hannah wasn't expecting much. What mattered is that they knew where the new capes were and that meant they could formulate a plan of attack. Hopefully once they caught them they would have something they could use in an interrogation.

"Do we go in then?" Velocity asked. He was eager to prove himself and he would be best suited for the operation too. He could likely get in, foam up the two new capes and hopefully then Hannah would be able to deal with Shadow Stalker. There were a number of electrical armaments in her arsenal so she didn't doubt she could capture her alive. That was assuming this alleged power up-grader hadn't managed to fix that particular weakness of hers. In that case it was going to be par-ticularly difficult to capture her safely.

"Armsmaster is on the way," Hannah stated, unsure whether they should proceed.

"We don't have the time to wait for him, and it won't change our opening move," Velocity argued. Hannah nodded. Colin's pride would have to wait. He could support Hannah once Shadow Stalker was out in the open.

"We're going in!" she declared to the PRT troopers.

A path was made for them. One trooper held the entrance door open for Velocity and the red clad cape raced into the building. Hannah followed in behind him.

It took about thirty seconds of anxious waiting before the man's voice came back to them.

"Managers key worked," he said. "Apartment is empty.

Hannah stopped what she was doing. "Has anyone else vacated the building?" She asked over the radio.

"No ma'am," was the response from the PRT trooper on the ground.

"Run a sweep of the building," Hannah ordered Velocity. "There's a chance they're in a different apartment. PRT feel free to begin your own sweep. If you encounter Shadow Stalker or other Cape activity then pull back.

"Understood," Velocity said over the radio.

"Acknowledged," The PRT leader on site responded.

The next half hour was dominated by the sweep of the building. Hannah stayed close to the PRT troops to support them in the event of anything going wrong. Velocity raced through opening doors with his super speed, meaning they thankfully didn't need to break any doors down.

Shadow Stalker's power meant she could phase through walls. Emma had told them the girl had been given upgrades. There was a possibility that she could move the other two capes along with her so the PRT had to stake out the floor below the one they were searching each time which slowed things down tremendously.

Arsmaster joined them and using tech from his bike ran his own scans of the building for Sophia. There was a tracker on her phone which indicated she was in a room on the fourth floor. That turned out to be a false alarm though and the now three capes returned to their search pattern. They searched all six floors but there was no sign of Shadow Stalker or anyone else fitting Miss Hebert or Mr Carlill's descriptions.

"They got away," Velocity needlessely commented once the three heroes had reconvened. Han-nah could already see that the speedster Cape was taking the lack of success poorly.

"They likely knew we were coming," Armsmaster stated with a sigh.

"What do we do now then?" Velocity asked.

"We pack up and make further enquiries," Miss Militia said with worry for Sophia colouring her tone. Shadow Stalker was a difficult girl to interact with at the best of times but she did want to be a hero, even if her way of going about it before the PRT stepped in was the wrong way.

Velocity sighed and turned around to go and catch a lift back to headquarters. After all that, he'd ran all the way to the building, raced all over the building and it was all for nothing. The man was damn fit as a result of his powers, but Hannah didn't envy the fact that was because his powers required that he actually run everywhere he went, even if it seemed like he was going at super speed to everyone else.

Armsmaster gave her a pat on the shoulder before heading back to his bike and back to his work-shop no doubt. This probably seemed like a massive waste of his time. Piggot would no doubt be furious too.

Hannah went to her own bike and set off back to headquarters. Hopefully they'd have some more information by now and she could work on finding their missing Ward.

Chapter 19

Notes:

Fair warning for this first time this will have occurred. This chapter contains scenes of urine play, specifically drinking of urine. It does not occur again during this story.

Chapter Text

Sophia and Taylor had split up shortly after making sure they both knew the address they were going to.

They'd decided that two girls together would be too conspicuous so Sophia had opted to use her powers jumping though walls to hide out in a storage cupboard or something for a few hours.

So Taylor had been left to head into a park where she'd skulked in the shadows, using her powers to check for and avoid any nearby people. Then she'd started walking towards Andrew's new place.

Again her bugs had proved invaluable. She'd been able to spot security cameras well in advance to avoid them. So Taylor was confident that she hadn't been spotted on the way there.

It was another apartment in an equally run down building. The type people knew not to ask too many questions. Nobody had seen her come in, it was perfectly safe. Taylor knocked on the door.

She already knew Andrew was inside of course. She'd already checked him for injuries via the few flies located in the otherwise empty apartment as she made her way up too. There was nobody around watching either, no conversations going on in the other apartments or nearby that gave away anyone spying on them.

Andrew opened the door and Taylor hurried inside. She turned to her Master, watching as he swiftly locked the door and put the chain on for good measure. He turned around to her and Taylor embraced him.

"We're okay," she said. "We both got away safely." She didn't know if she was speaking to her Master or herself.

"We did," Master told her. "Sophia is still to arrive though. Where is she?"

"We split up," Taylor told him. "She knows the building so she said she'll wait until night and then come, using her powers. Apparently she can sort of roof hop so she shouldn't find it hard to get to us secretly." Master nodded.

"Where is she now?" he asked.

"She's hiding out in the basement of some building," Taylor said. "As long as nobody gets super lucky she should be fine and she can still easily escape if she needs to." Master nodded again, then directed her further into the apartment.

It was a bit more run down than the previous apartment, but that wasn't saying much. Taylor could sense a termite infestation in parts of the walls of the building and the elevator was broken. In the apartment itself there was an old box-style Tv, a couch and they had a kitchen. It looked a bit grimy. Maybe Taylor could go out and get some cleaning supplies and clean up a bit. Although that might be too risky.

More importantly it was safe though and that's what mattered most.

"I was in the middle of unpacking everything," Master told her. "Come help," he ordered.

Taylor happily joined her Master in unpacking. He'd spent the week moving his other stuff over so today had just needed him to bring a couple of bags. It didn't' take long to get his and her clothes out and put away and the bits of food he'd brought were put into the fridge. It was already mostly full with stuff to last them a week or two. Master had stocked up on canned stuff too. They could probably last her several weeks without leaving.

The fridge didn't need cleaning thankfully. Peeking into another one of the cupboards Taylor spotted master had already bought some cleaning supplies and had apparently gone over the fridge.

Having finished tidying up Taylor went to sit with her Master to wait for Sophia to arrive.

He was anxious, Taylor could tell by the way his knee was bouncing up and down. She leaned against him, stroking his arm comfortingly. Andrew gave her a small smile back and visibly tried to relax into the couch. He went to put the Tv on.

There wasn't much on the news. Apparently there had been a 'Parahuman incident' but the PRT had everything under control and they apologised for the "interruption of the day to day lives of the fine citizens of Brockton Bay". Master snorted in amusement and Taylor smiled a little at the irony. Those people were probably just glad the PRT wasn't there for them.

"They must not want to put Sophia's face on the Tv just yet," Andrew commented. "And they won't have photos of us yet I imagine, maybe this evening they'll have spoken to your school."

That was a worry. Taylor could be outed as a cape if they did that.

"Do you think they'll put our faces on the news?" She asked.

"Maybe," Master said. "There's a good chance at any rate, we did technically break the unwritten rules. But we haven't actually revealed Sophia's identity. If they escalate by showing our pictures on TV, in theory we could have Sophia reveal the identities of some of the PRT Capes."

"My dad'll be upset," Taylor said, thinking back to the man who just yesterday had asked about maybe meeting Taylor's new friend 'Lisa'. Taylor had brushed him off, promising to introduce her later next week.

Andrew nodded in understanding. "You can't go back to him now," he told her. "The PRT will be waiting for you at your house."

"I wouldn't want to go back anyway," Taylor told him. She meant it too. "I'm happier with you Master," she told him earnestly. She didn't want to go back to that sad miserable house full of regrets and memories. Sure, she still loved her dad, but Andrew meant so much more to her than her father. Taylor leaned up to kiss him on the cheek. Master turned his face away from the Tv to make it a kiss on the lips.

Things quickly devolved from there. Taylor pulled her top off, followed closely by her bra. Then master took a hold of her nipples. He directed her like that, pulling and tugging on them until she was straddling hi. Then her Master settled for just fondling her small breasts.

Taylor moaned, letting him know the feel of his hands on her was enjoyable. She was quickly getting wet again. It had been several days now of no climaxes, and the leftover energy and adrenaline from her journey to Master's new apartment had left her keyed up now. She quickly went to undo the belt around her waist, pulling down the borrowed pants and her underwear.

Master let her wriggle around to get undressed properly and then she went back to straddling his still clothed lap. She kissed him, letting her hands roam up inside his t-shirt and over his chest.

Andrew's bulge was prominent now through his pants. Taylor reached down to rub him through the fabric. Master let out a little groan into her mouth and Taylor took that as encouragement to start shimmying his pants down, going to the floor as she did so to pull them off properly. She kissed the inside of Andrew's knee, then trailed little kisses back up the sensitive inside of his leg as she climbed back into his lap.

She'd left his cock unattended, hopefully heightening the sensation when she sank her wet, needy pussy onto it. The love of Taylor's life let out a breath of satisfaction and Taylor clenched down on his cock as it lodged itself as deep as it could go inside her, in that position at least. Taylor could feel the head of his cock rubbing at the back of her pussy, the entrance to her womb.

"I love you Master," Taylor told him, reaching forward to wrap her arms around his neck and kiss him lovingly. Andrew's hands went to her butt, groping her pert ass and lifting her up and then down slightly.

Taylor began to match the rhythm Andrew had set for her. Languidly she set to rising up and down his cock she took pleasure in every sensation as his cock rubbed at her insides.

This was where she belonged, serving her Master as best she could, giving him pleasure and being rewarded with it in turn as she deserved. Taylor was Andrew's first, most loyal servant and she was rewarded by being allowed to pleasure him like this under her own initiative.

His fingers were creeping further inwards to her asshole. Taylor felt him take a grip of her plug and then she was assaulted with the dual sensations of her Master's cock as she bobbed up and down on it alongside the feeling of the plug being pulled in and out of her asshole.

Was this the night Andrew took her anal virginity? Taylor didn't think it would be, but the thought made her inadvertently clench down on the plug as it was pushed inside her. Master was briefly unable to withdraw the toy, but reacted as Taylor anticipated.

Smack! He spanked her with his free hand, tugging on the plug hard which popped free as Taylor relaxed her sphincter in response to the abuse. Taylor leaned back and groaned, enjoying the pain and accepting the punishment for her brief misbehaviour.

Master let go of the plug then, choosing to instead begin alternating spanks on either Taylor's behind.

"Thank you sir," Taylor gasped as he continued, increasing the speed of her bouncing, sensing that Master was enjoying the act.

"How long has it been since you last came?" Andrew asked her. Both his hands came down on her reddening ass. Taylor let out a shriek in mild surprise at the heightened sensation, then bit her lip as the pleasure it brought her only took her closer to climax.

"A week! A week this afternoon," Taylor gasped out.

"I see," Master said. There was a smirk on his face. Taylor recognised that look by now. It meant he was thinking of something, something torturous, humiliating or painful. Taylor didn't know which, but she no doubt deserved it whatever it was.

"Are you close to cumming now?" he asked, even as Taylor knew he was close and he damn well knew she had been at the edge for a little while now based on how Taylor's pussy was fluttering around his shaft with every little movement either of them made.

"Yes Master, may this slave please cum?" She asked. She'd read up on third person speech, it was what some slaves did in the porn she'd researched. It was dehumanising. Meant to emphasise that the slave wasn't a person, they were property. Taylor was Andrew's property, speaking in the third person would be a good way of reinforcing that mentality for any new slaves.

Master seemed to enjoy it too.

"You may not," he told her. Taylor let out a little moan, the denial stoking her need even higher, the pleasure being denied to her leaving her pussy starting to ache in need in that way only her Master could make happen. It was then, as if to highlight that he was the Master and she the submissive slave that he came.

He groaned, holding Taylor down by the hips and gripping onto her hips tightly as he squirted out hot cum into Taylor's wet channel.

Taylor gasped, holding herself steady in position, feeling him fill her up with sticky warmth.

"Thank you Master," Taylor said once he was finished. She slowly got up off him, and her Master didn't stop her as she went to her knees on the carpeted floor to lick him clean.

Taylor could feel her master's cum slowly start to drip out of her. She reached for her underwear, laying it on the ground beneath her to catch any drips.

Master tasted good. The moisture from her pussy mingling with his natural scent and the bit of his cum that had remained on his shaft ticking Taylor's taste buds. She quickly finished cleaning Andrew's cock of the remaining flavour. So Taylor leaned forward, relaxing her head against her Master's thigh and she began to suckle gently on the head. Letting her Master decide what he wanted to do next.

He seemed happy to just settle for now. He stroked her head as he continued watching the news. Taylor divided her attention between using her bugs to scout out the surrounding area and enjoy the quiet peace she had for the moment. Master's shaft rested in her palate, a comforting warmth against her tongue. Master stroked her hair absently as he relaxed properly into his seat. The remaining tension massaged out of him by Taylor's own efforts. Now he was putting Taylor in a position where she could relax too.

Taylor smiled gently around his girth as she continued to service her master. This was where she belonged, serving her master and ready to do anything else he so desired.

"Mmm, such a good slave," Master told her. Taylor opened her eyes and looked up at him lovingly. He smiled back down at her. "Ready for something new Taylor?" he asked.

Taylor nodded slightly, not letting her Master's cock escape her lips. She moved her tongue from its gentle motions exploring the underside of Master's cock to his urethra, lapping at the slip delicately. Master groaned at the momentary stimulation, the muscles in his pelvis tightening up for a moment and making his cock bob in Taylor's mouth.

"I need to pee Taylor," he told her. It took a few seconds for Taylor to understand what he meant.

He wanted her to drink it, didn't he?

Master had a camera out a second later. Taylor looked up at him. She didn't want to do it. She had to though, she was her Master's devoted slave and she loved him. She couldn't say no, even if she wanted to.

Master must have sensed some reluctance in her eyes because his hand on her hair tightened and he pulled her off, making her gasp at the sudden pain.

"I'm sensing some hesitation in you Taylor," he said. "Do you not want to drink my pee?" he asked her. He was filming her as he asked the question.

"I'd rather you didn't make me Master. I don't want you to, but I know I deserve whatever you do to me. I'm sorry for hesitating. Please, punish your slave as you see fit."

"Then wrap those pretty lips around my cock, Taylor," Master instructed.

Slightly more reluctant than she would have been normally, Taylor took her Master's shaft in hand and angled it back into her mouth. She returned to a proper kneeling position as her Master held her head in place.

She looked up to him, waiting in anticipation.

"Just a little bit at first," Master told her. "Hold it in your mouth," he instructed.

A small spurt of urine squirted out into Taylor's mouth. Master tugged her head back gently once he was finished and Taylor was careful to keep her lips pursed lest any escape. She looked up to him, expectantly. The heavy, horrible taste settled on Taylor's tongue.

"Taste it," master ordered.

As if she wasn't doing that already, Taylor thought. But she did as she was bid anyway, rolling the fluid around her mouth and getting a good taste of her Master's urine.

"Now swallow," was the next instruction.

Taylor swallowed, gulping down the entire amount in one go. She opened her mouth and gasped, trying not to wretch. Hopefully she'd get used to the flavour. She had with the taste of her own pussy and her Master's cum. Although they didn't taste nearly as nasty.

"Ready for more?" Master asked. Taylor nodded. She opened her mouth ready to accept her Master's dick and he returned it to her mouth. The head of his shaft rested perfectly on Taylor's tongue, pointing right to the back of her throat.

"Swallow it as it comes this time," Master said. "I'll go in small spurts to not overwhelm you."

Taylor was grateful for that mercy. Andrew started to urinate into her mouth. Taylor swallowed dutifully as it came. She developed a rhythm fairly quickly. It was just about swallowing at the right moment, ironically not unlike deepthroating Master's cock and taking the opportunity to inhale at the right moments.

It didn't take too long really. Maybe a couple of minutes of stopping and starting. At one point Taylor lost her rhythm and didn't swallow in time, so she was forced to accommodate more of her Master's gift, her cheeks puffing out before she managed to swallow it down in a few big gulps. It started to get easier as they continued too. Taylor was already getting used to the taste, and why wouldn't she? She'd done pretty much the same with every other act she'd experienced with her Master so far.

In fact the only part of her Master she hadn't tasted yet was his ass. Taylor had already gotten a taste of her own though.

Once it was over her Master pulled her head back and away.

"You can go wash your mouth out," he told her, letting go. Taylor nodded, muttering a quick thanks she quickly picked up her previously discarded clothes and rushed to the bathroom for some mouthwash.

That had been a horrible experience, but it was a service she was performing for her Master and she deserved it didn't she? It was what her Master wanted and Taylor was grateful for the opportunity to be punished and reminded of her place at Master's feet.

It wasn't so bad anyway, once she got used to it. Taylor couldn't believe that she'd hesitated for a second there. That was terrible of her.

Making someone drink Master's urine would be a good punishment if even she was made uncomfortable by it. Taylor would try and remember that one for future slaves Master might acquire for if they misbehaved or needed educating.

Taylor felt at her ass. It stung a little bit, Master had been a bit more enthusiastic with the spanking, but that was good. She enjoyed the pain, especially when it was being delivered. Drinking Master's urine didn't turn her on though. Of course she'd try to enjoy it as best she could next time but right now it wasn't for her. She went back out and at a gesture from her Master sat back down next to him.

She hadn't put her clothes back on, of course. So she leaned up against Master's still clothed chest and rested her head on his shoulder. Master stroked her hair and they both kept watching the news, waiting to see if Sophia had been caught.

After a couple of hours there was nothing though. It was getting dark and after al lthe excitement of before Taylor could tell her Master was feeling tired. She was too.

It was 10pm by the time Taylor was trying to decide if it would be better to suggest they go to bed to sleep or continue cuddling on the couch. She decided that it was probably time to go somewhere more comfortable and get some sleep.

It was that moment that she sensed something with her bugs.

Sophia was outside the door.

"Master," Taylor whispered, shaking his shoulder gently and catching his attention. He looked up at her from his relaxed position where he'd been dozing. "it's Sophia."

"Is she alone?" he asked, immediately coming to wakefulness.

"Yes," Taylor said. "She's safe."

"Let's let her in then!" Master got up and quickly ran to the door, but Sophia was a step ahead and she phased through using her powers.

She reformed into flesh and blood almost immediately and caught sight of Andrew's body which was still bare from the waist down.

Master pulled her against his chest and kissed her.

"I was worried," he told her. Sophia blushed furiously.

"S-sorry," she said. "I wanted to be sure the PRT weren't nearby or trying to follow me."

"It's fine," master said. There was a much more cheerful tone to his voice now that both Taylor and Sophia had made it to the apartment.

"S-should I take my clothes off?" Sophia asked, catching sight of Taylor, who was also still nude.

"Yes," master said immediately. Sophia went to comply, throwing off the clothes Master had lent her. Then she went to her knees. Taylor was pleased, she still knew her place as Master's pet.

"Taylor go fetch Sophia's things, they were in the drawer under the Wardrobe," Master ordered. He reached down to stroke Sophia's hair and then turned to walk back into the living area. Taylor hurried to fetch Sophia's things, correctly interpreting Master's orders as meaning to collect Sophia's ears, collar and plug.

On returning Taylor found Sophia kneeling there in the nude much as she had done before. Sopha had Master's cock in her mouth and she was doing her best to service him.

Taylor went around and knelt behind Sophia. She looked up to Andrew who smiled at her and nodded his head.

Glad to have permission, Taylor slipped the headband onto Sophia's head, followed by the collar around her neck which Taylor made sure fit snugly. Sophia hummed happily as Taylor fixed the collar in place, making Master let out a groan of pleasure.

There was only one thing left though. Taylor looked at the plug of Sophia's tail.

It needed lubricating, definitely. A week without it would no doubt have left Sophia's back door tightened up by now.

So Taylor took the plug into her mouth. She licked around it and covered it in spit while her Master watched on. Then she dribbled a bit more for good measure onto the metal before quickly going to press it against Sophia's sphincter.

She groaned again, but didn't fight it as Taylor applied more and more pressure until finally the plug slipped in and Sophia's ass closed around the base. Taylor sat back, admiring her handiwork as Sophia wiggled her freshly filled ass side to side. She was already getting back into that pet-like mentality.

Master took a hold of Sophia's hair and pulled her back until she popped of his cock. She looked at him in confusion.

"We'll be spending a lot of time together for the next week or so," Master told the two kneeling girls. "No more risks, none of us are leaving here until it's time to make a move."

Taylor nodded. It was no wonder Master had bought plenty of food and supplies. They didn't have to go anywhere did they? Maybe they'd take their trash down to the building's dump, but they certainly didn't have to leave the building.

"So what I want you to both try doing now is share," master told them both.

Taylor immediately understood what Andrew was asking of her. She crawled forward until she brushed up against Sophia's side. The black girl was slightly surprised but she acquiesced when Taylor gently pushed her sideways enough that Taylor could kneel beside her at master's feet.

Taylor leaned forward, angling her head to the side, she started to lick up the side of her Master's cock. Getting the idea, Sophia joined her and then both girls were eagerly lapping at Andrew's shaft. Their tongues met occasionally, brushing up against each other and both girls made eye contact around their master's cock.

Taylor reached down to between Sophia's legs from behind and began to stroke her pussy. Sophia jumped up in surprise but quickly went back to her dutiful licking as Taylor explored the black girl's wetness. Taylor felt Sophia's hand gingerly testing the waters, unsure if she was allowed to return the favour.

Taking a risk, Taylor backed away from Master's cock for a second to speak. "It's okay, but I'm not allowed to cum," Taylor told her. Sophia's eyes widened in surprise but she nodded and went back to her work.

Taylor enjoyed Sophia's fingers between her legs as she got properly wet again and the black girl brought her closer and closer to orgasm. Sophia was the first to cum, moaning into Master's sack. Taylor held off. Sophia's fingers were inexperienced on another girl but they still brought her close to the edge. Taylor had had to pull her hand away at one point to prevent herself being made to orgasm without Master's permission.

They stayed like that for a while, both girls quietly pleasuring their lover. At least until Master finally came across both of their faces. Then Taylor licked up the mess from Sophia while the black girl did the same. They both shared their first kiss with another girl, sharing their Master's cum between them for his viewing pleasure.

That was enough fun for Master though so they all went to bed. Taylor wasn't sure at first if it was allowed, but Sophia was allowed to share the bed with them. Neither girl was allowed any clothes though and Master took a good grip of Taylor's ass as he hugged her to him. Taylor imagined it was much the same for Sophia on the opposite side.

They were safe, Master's plans were still on track. Taylor relaxed against her Master's chest, letting his heartbeat lull her into dreams of loyal, loving service.

Chapter 20

Notes:

Fair warning once again. This chapter contains scenes of enema play. Although there is no on screen flith/scat etc.

Chapter Text

It was the first day of isolation with her Master and Taylor couldn't be happier.

Sophia was currently all the way into sub-space, as her Master called it. That pet-like mentality coming to the fore and leaving the black girl a content pet, wagging her tail and nuzzling at Master's crotch lovingly.

It looked peaceful like that, being able to just leave the real world behind, let other people make the decisions and just enjoy yourself.

Taylor wasn't like that though. She was eager to serve Andrew to her utmost capacity. She owed him too much, loved him too much to want to be anything but what he wanted from her.

In point of fact, she'd spent a couple hours so far cleaning up the apartment while Master played with Sophia and kept an eye on the Tv for any news.

She'd done it naked, except for a pair of yellow marigold gloves and an apron. She'd caught Master watching her a few times when Sophia wasn't taking up his attention and Taylor hadn't been able to stop herself wiggling her butt a bit whenever he looked that way. The light in the gem of her buttplug no doubt helping to draw his attention between her legs.

"Hmmmm," Master commented once Taylor put away the hoover after running it over the carpet in the living area and rejoined him. "Good work Taylor," he told her, making Taylor light up in satisfaction at a job well done. She sat down next to her Master and gave him a peck on the lips.

"Has there been any news?" She asked.

"No, nothing," Andrew said. "It looks like the PRT have given up for now."

"Or they're still looking for us. Perhaps Sophia could tell us how they might go about it," Taylor said, pointedly looking towards the black girl who looked up at her cluelessly from her position kneeling on the floor. She was resting her head in Master's clothed lap, perfectly content.

"Perhaps later," Master said, stroking Sophia's hair. The pet-girl crooned adorably. It was strange to try and put together the two sides Taylor had now seen of Sophia. The school bully she had known and the pet she'd become didn't mesh in Taylor's mind at all. Master sighed. "We should probably do it now though," he said.

"Time to wake up, Sophia," Master said. He reached for her ears, taking them off. Then when Sophia looked up, slightly confused he took the opportunity to reach for the pet's collar, unfastening it and placing it next to the headband nest to him. Finally, Andrew leaned forward, he pressed Sophia's head into his groin where she mewled. Taylor saw her rubbing her face affectionately against Master's crotch while he reached down and tugged on the buttplug tail.

It came free after a few seconds. Sophia let out a little moan of pleasure at the sensation. Taylor could already see that she was coming back to herself. It was surprising how easily the 'transformation' could be turned off like that. Taylor didn't think Sophia couldn't be brought out of it with the right command or if the situation called for it, or maybe a good spanking, but she suddenly had a niggling idea of Sophia being just stuck like that with nobody removing her pet clothes.

Sophia blinked, waking up from being a pet but not moving from her position kneeling at Andrew's feet.

"Master?" She asked, blinking up at Andrew.

"Hello pet," Andrew said, stroking Sophia's hair again. "We were wondering if you could provide some information on the PRT."

"What do you want to know?" Sophia asked.

"We wanted to know what the PRT's strategy likely is now that we've gone to ground," Master told her.

Sophia shrugged. "They'll probably be trading notes with the Police to have them watch out for us, but there's nothing they should really be able to do now. There's loads of limits to investigations the PRT can do. So usually all they manage is fighting Villains when they show themselves in the open. They won't be able to do much unless we're spotted going outside," she told them.

"That's better than I hoped for," Master said. "Good girl," he praised, patting Sophia's head. The girl leaned into his touch.

That was a load off Taylor's mind. She could relax a bit more now.

"So when will we be making our move?" Sophia asked. "I figure we aren't going to stay here forever."

"No we aren't," Master said. "Once the heat's died down a bit, what I want to do next is contact someone called Tattletale, do you know her?"

"She's a Thinker with the Undersiders," Sophia said. There was a hint of venom to her tone as she said the Cape group's name. She adjusted herself so she could lean against Master's leg a bit more comfortably. Master didn't object so Taylor guessed it was fine.

"She's a Thinker 8," Master revealed. Sophia's eyes widened. Taylor was surprised too. That was a very high number on the power rankings. Most capes didn't get more than six usually, according to PHO. "Her power is essentially super intuition. She takes in any information she acquires, even stuff you wouldn't otherwise notice and derives information from it. So she's essentially a superpowered version of sherlock Holmes that can cold read anyone and infer information from seemingly nothing."

"And we want to recruit her?" Taylor asked, wondering exactly how they were going to recruit a Thinker 8. She'd surely be able to figure out any trickery or wordplay Master came up with. They certainly wouldn't be able to trick her.

"We do," Master revealed, making Taylor frown, trying to figure out exactly how they were going to go about it.

"So how are we going to do that then?" Sophia echoed Taylor's thoughts. "Tattletale's always been one step ahead of the curve, the few times anyone's confronted her since the Undersiders formed they always left the Protectorate with bigger problems like E88 or ABB capes nearby."

"The Undersiders are owned by Coil," Master told them. "He's a bigger threat as a Cape than anybody in the city's realised. His power lets him simulate two timelines and then pick the timeline he prefers. So he can essentially send the Undersiders on a mission and use his power to reset the timeline if they fail somehow. Tattletale knows all this, but she's been trying to subvert Coil's mercenaries for the last several months with some success. She's planning to engineer a scenario that Coil can't escape from and kill him. In another life without my presence," he said to Taylor. "She would have recruited you in a week or so into the Undersiders after you take down Lung. You'd join, hoping to gather intel on them and then reveal all to the PRT as your proper debut."

Taylor took all that information in. Sophia's eyes widened in surprise though and she looked to Taylor consideringly. Clearly Taylor didn't quite appreciate the significance of all that.

"So we recruit Tattletale, then help her kill Coil?" Sophia asked. "How do you plan for us to do that Master?" She asked.

"I'll tell you both later," Master said. "For now I feel like having a bit of fun," he said while stretching his arms and standing up.

"Both of you, bring the cameras through here and start setting them," Master instructed her. Taylor jumped up to gather the cameras that were still in the bedroom. Master brushed past her on the way, grabbing her ass and giving it a squeeze as he did so. Taylor blushed at the casual groping. It was weird really. She'd had sex with her Master and done a lot of other stuff besides now, but the casual fondling still left her feeling slightly embarrassed. Master went into the bathroom. He was collecting something else for whatever game they were going to play, Taylor wondered what it was.

Taylor hurried through and began setting up the cameras with Sophia's help. After a couple of minutes Taylor had checked their charges and they were all set up. Perfect.

Meanwhile Master had brought back some large towels which he laid on the floor. He had then gone into the kitchen and he was fiddling with the kettle and the sink along with whatever contraptions he'd brought with him so far.

"Is everything working?" Master asked.

"Yes sir," both Taylor and Sophia replied.

"Good girls," Master said, making them smile in satisfaction. "I want you to both finger each other while I'm getting ready here. No cumming yet though."

Taylor turned to Sophia. Both girls were kneeling on the floor and they both went to face each other. Taylor spread her knees and Sophia did likewise before both girls reached between each other's legs to begin stroking their partner's pussies.

Taylor was already aroused. The knowledge they were about to have some fun, some new fun stimulating her desire and getting her wet in anticipation. All the recent edging helped too, making her need reignite within her more easily every time. Already there was that ache of need building up inside her as Sophia's fingers went to work between her legs.

Likewise Taylor had also found Sophia's pussy damp. The black girl was allowed to cum but despite not having been edged and only edged lately like Taylor had, she was clearly just as turned on as Taylor was.

The two girls had to lean into each other to reach down far enough from their squatting positions. Taylor wondered if she should lean forwards onto her knees for better reach, but then she had a more comfortable idea. Taylor began to lean to the side, guiding Sophia down alongside her until the two girls were lying facing each other side by side. Taylor kept her leg propped up, giving Sophia easy access to her crotch and Sophia copied her.

They both laid like that, staring into each other's eyes, breathing heavily and having their every sapphic motions caught by the cameras while they waited for their Master to return.

Sophia's eyes squeezed shut, her mouth opened in a little O and then she bit her lip desperately. Sophia looked to Taylor beseechingly and Taylor slowed down her fingering of the girl to give her some breathing room.

Taylor was close too, but she had much more experience with denial and while she was soaking wet and could cum if she so chose, she managed to hold it off. She wanted to be at her wettest for Master, her neediest. Master clearly wanted the both of them on edge and Taylor was going to try and sit as close to it as humanly possible.

It wasn't long thankfully before Master returned. Then Taylor recognised what he had brought with him.

"Both of you, face down, ass up side by side," Master ordered.

Both girls rolled over, their knees touching and Taylor arched her back pressing her small chest against the towel Master had laid out for them. Sophia was next to her and the two girls continued to make eye contact as they waited in anticipation for what would happen next. Master hadn't told them to stop touching each other so Taylor reached a hand back between Sophia's legs and continued stroking her. Sophia was quick to mimic her once more.

Master's hands suddenly came down on both girl's asses with a dual clap. Both girls jumped but didn't move from their positions. They moaned as the pain mixed with the pleasure they were already experiencing, their anticipation sky high.

"Stop touching each other now," Master said. Taylor reluctantly dropped her hand from Sophia's pussy as her own was now left unattended. Master's hand replaced Sophia's and it was clearly doing the same with the other girl and Taylor and Sophia both let out another gasp of pleasure as he surprised them and rubbed their clits hard for a couple of seconds, restoking their lust. Then he pulled away, leaving them panting and desperate.

Master began fiddling with the devices he'd brought again so Taylor and Sophia were left to stew for a few seconds. Their arousal sank back down to more manageable levels. It was an almost painful sensation, feeling your orgasm slip away from you. Taylor clenched down on nothing with her pussy as she felt the opportunity to cum disappear.

Finally Master's hands returned, pulling out Taylor's plug. He brought it forward between the two girls' faces.

"Lick," he ordered.

Taylor and Sophia leaned forward, sticking out their tongues they lapped at Taylor's buttplug, their tongues touching each other occasionally and Taylor looked into Sophia's eyes as they almost kissed around her buttplug. The two girls got more comfortable, enjoying the act as the plug was fully cleaned up by their exploring tongues. They adjusted their position to better share the metal plug between them, exploring the feeling of each other's tongues against their own as much as they were still 'cleaning' the metal toy.

Master pulled the plug back and both Taylor and Sophia got back into position properly side by side. Taylor had the taste of her own ass on her tongue and no doubt Sophia was also left with Taylor's flavour also.

Taylor hadn't tasted someone else's ass yet. She wondered if Master would want her to rim him at some point.

That wasn't for today though it seemed. Master's hand gripped onto Taylor's buttock and he stretched her ass a bit more open as he pressed something long and plastic into Taylor's ass.

It was quite thin too. Taylor wasn't entirely sure what it was for, but she figured she would probably find out soon. It sat comfortably inside her barely stretching her ass at all really after having worn her normal plug practically all the time since she'd been gifted it.

Sophia gasped behind her and Taylor knew the same thing must have been happening to her as a similar bit of plastic entered her asshole.

Both girls waited in anticipation for what their Master was going to do next.

"Today girls," he told them. "I'm going to give you both your first enema."

Sophia's eyes widened slightly in anticipation or excitement Taylor couldn't tell which. Taylor knew what an enema was, but she'd thought she'd need to do that bit of preparation for Master to fuck her ass herself.

"Thank you sir," Taylor said. Their Master chuckled.

"Let's get started shall we?" He did something and then Taylor felt as warm water flooded into her colon.

It was alright, at first. Then as time passed and the weight of the water settled inside her Taylor felt her tummy stretch. The weight of the liquid sat inside her, pressing out all around. Taylor's bladder felt awfully full all of a sudden and based on Sophia's clenched shut eyes and look of discomfort Taylor wasn't alone in her discomfort at the new experience.

They both steadily began writhe in their positions on the floor, trying to deal with the sensation. Their asses moved side to side and their backs arched further as they tried to cope while the pressure inside them built up and up.

Master's hand came up beneath her, stroking Taylor's now slightly distended belly. He squeezed on where the water was and Taylor let out a whimper as it made the water slosh inside her and defeating her control of her whimpers. She wasn't the first to speak though.

"Please Master, can I go to the bathroom," Sophia moaned out. She was red faced, her expression one of clear discomfort as she kept her eyes clenched shut. Taylor knew exactly how she felt.

"Please Master," Taylor begged, hoping to see some mercy from their Master if it was both of them choosing to beg. "Can these two pathetic slaves relieve themselves?"

"No," Master replied. Sophia pressed her face against the towel and let out a long whine of disappointment. Taylor bit her lip to stop herself from doing the same.

Master must have done something behind them because Taylor felt the increasing pressure stop suddenly. Now the two girls were left with just the tubes penetrating their respective assholes and the trmaining liquid they'd accumulated so far. Which was still an unbearable amount.

"Mmmff," Taylor let out. "Master, please," she begged. She didn't know if that would sway him, but she knew her pleading would at least please him, satisfying his sadistic urges.

"You'll both have to hold it for another five minutes," Master told them. Sophia whimpered. She was holding her position on the floor as indicated but she was also shifting around quite a bit now.

"I tell you what," Master said. "Let's play another game. A hand came up to Taylor's pussy and started stroking it. "You're both allowed to move around, you can both go to the bathroom whenever you want, but… Whoever holds it in the longest gets to cum. The loser will be edging themselves for the next few hours."

In the ensuing silence, Taylor's pussy rebelled against her, becoming wet again as her Master teased her. Taylor had along come to enjoy the pain along with the pleasure, but this discomfort was entirely new and didn't stoke her fires like say his hand striking her ass or pinching her nipples. Yet she was still becoming aroused despite this new kind of pain her Master was making her experience. She couldn't see if he was doing the same to Sophia but based on the slightly different pitch to her moans now, he was likely doing the same to her too.

She so desperately wanted to cum. Taylor looked to Sophia. The girl was still struggling, still desperately uncomfortable. Taylor could see the need in the black girl's eyes. She wouldn't last much longer.

Master's fingers moved away from just strumming her clit and dipped into Taylor's pussy too, fingering her and leaving her clawing at the towel beneath her as she continued to deny herself the opportunity to cum. Master had said she could cum only after Sophia gave in and relented. She had to hold it in until then.

Sophia moved. She turned, around, she seemed like she was about to get up but then she stopped herself short. She turned to Andrew, her face a complicated mixture of desperation and hope.

"C-can I have my tail put in please?" She asked.

"You may," Master said. Taylor saw as Master brought up Sophia's tail.

"Clench down now," he instructed. "I'm going to remove the tube." Sophia nodded silently and Master tugged the plastic tool out of Sophia's ass. Then he brought the much larger metal head of Sophia's tail to her asshole, pressing it inside. Sophia gasped, letting out a slight sigh of relief as the buttplug settled back into place.

It was helping her hold it in, Taylor realised, as she clenched down on the much thinner tube that still sat inside her own ass.

"May I have my plug too Master?" Taylor asked. He gave her permission and Taylor stayed still, clenching down with her overfull asshole to prevent any spillages while Master forced the plug into her still virgin hole.

It worked. Taylor found it far easer to keep the water inside herself now, although the discomfort of before was still getting worse as the water sat inside her. She was starting to feel cramps now. The discomfort turning into very real pain.

Both girls held out for the moment though. Sophia returned to her original position, without even being asked to by Andrew. Her tail stuck up, wagging side to side as she shuddered and occasionally moaned out at the combination of pain in her gut and pleasure from her Master's fingers which went back to playing with her pussy.

Taylor was practically bursting with need now. Master's fingers had brought her to the edge of climax and she didn't know which kind of pain felt worse. The pain in her colon or the pain of her still denied orgasm as she held herself back.

Andrew withdrew his fingers. Taylor's legs tensed up, her hands balled into fists as she felt another incredible orgasm escape her by her own efforts. She was breathing heavily, but for the chance to actually cum…

She just had to hold out a little longer. She could do this. The finishing line was in sight.

She was right too. Sophia's plan to plug herself up had helped for a while, but Taylor had co-opted the plan too and now they were basically back where they had started. Sophia started crawling, her slightly swollen belly on the slender, athletic girl quite visible as the girl almost waddled while crawling her way towards the bathroom on widely spread legs. Master hadn't ordered that. Taylor guessed it was just the girl's instinct to crawl on the ground, like a good pet should.

Master watched her go.

"Come back as soon as you're done," he instructed.

"Yes sir," Sophia's voice came back through the door to the bathroom.

"Well it looks like you've won," Master told Taylor.

"I-I have Master," Taylor said, pleased and relieved that the torment was mostly over. Master's fingers returning to her pussy almost felt like a good enough prize on its own as Taylor felt herself being brought back up again.

"I thought if I dangled that particular carrot you'd want to win," he teased. Taylor was slightly put off by that. She would try at anything her Master set for her. She wouldn't insult him by not trying when he gave her a task, even if it was a game. "Well let's let you cum then shall we?" He asked. Taylor nodded eagerly, but not moving from her position on the floor.

She'd expected Andrew to finger her to a climax, but Taylor was surprised when she heard him undressing behind her and a moment later her Master's hard cock pressed its way into her pussy.

Taylor moaned out. The pressure of her plug had heightened the sensation of Master's cock inside her, she'd already known that. The water inside her only added more to that pressure. She could feel every inch of his cock in all its glory as he began to thrust in and out of her.

"Do you like that?" Master asked. A hand swatted at Taylor's ass and she moaned again.

"I love you Master," Taylor gasped out, trying to keep her asshole clenched down so she didn't leak, although the feeling of her Master's cock was making that difficult to accomplish right now. The wetness of her arousal between her legs left her pussy slippery and easily penetrated so despite the added tightness Master had no problem fucking her at his leisure.

Sophia returned, crawling once again. She'd put her plug back in and the girl watched as Master fucked Taylor from behind. Taylor's glasses were askew, she had barely any control over her upper body at this point. Taylor was just trying to keep everything together as Master brought her to her first climax in over a week of torturous edging and denial play.

"Sophia, come back here, like you were before. Then start masturbating and don't stop," Master ordered. "You aren't allowed to cum," he added.

Sophia crawled back next to Taylor and the two girls found themselves back in the same position as before. Taylor moaned again as Master swatted her ass a second time and kept on fucking her.

She could have cum by now but Taylor was holding it in, letting her climax build up properly and waiting for Master to cum himself. The discomfort in her ass remained but this might be her only chance to cum for the foreseeable future, Master did so love his edging play. So Taylor wanted this to be the best. She wanted to feel herself clench around Master's cock, milking his seed into herself as he came.

Case in point about the edging, Sophia was now making schlicking noises as she fingered herself. Her wet pussy more than properly lubricated and ready for a cock that the black girl would be sorely denied. Sophia's face was pressed to the ground along with her breasts, mimicking Taylor's position again as Master took his pleasure from Taylor's pussy. Except unlike Taylor, both of Sophia's hands were between her legs, either stroking her pussy or playing with her buttplug tail.

They made eye contact. Sophia's resigned desperation at having lost the game meeting Taylor's building pleasure as she got closer and closer to her reward.

Taylor almost couldn't hold it in any longer, but like she'd outlasted Sophia she had lasted just long enough. Master came, and Taylor allowed herself to finally tip over the precipice. She came, clenching down on the plug in her ass and the cock in her pussy as she came for the first time in too long.

Master's hot, sticky seed was shot into her needy pussy and Taylor's scream of climax became silent as the pleasure overtook her completely and she lost control over her senses. Only the intense pleasure between her legs registering.

When she came to Taylor saw that Sophia was still playing with herself, obviously near the limit herself after watching Taylor's spectacular climax. Master's cock had been withdrawn from her snatch, which was mildly disappointing but Taylor didn't let that bother her.

She turned around, to see her Master looking down at her, panting after having exerted himself the way he had.

"You can go to the bathroom now," he told her. Taylor smiled, silly Master.

"I have to do this first," Taylor told him, leaning forward and taking his cock into her mouth.

Of course she couldn't go and relieve herself right now, even though she desperately wanted to. Taylor looked up into her Master's eyes with adoration. First she needed to clean her Master's cock.

Chapter Text

Lisa Wilbourn's life could not be called a truly happy one. It had to be said.

She'd lost a great deal. Her brother, her family's love, if it had ever existed to begin with and then her comfortable middle class life when she walked away from it all. She'd left that all behind her. An unkind person might call it running away from her problems, but she'd made a new life for herself and for a little while she was somewhat happy. Then she'd lost her freedom.

Coil was the one who owned her now. The man Lisa well knew by now to be really called Thomas Calvert. He was a monstrous man, beyond anything Lisa had envisioned. Lisa had no way to escape him and his delusional dreams of controlling Brockton Bay, yet at any rate.

His power, the ability to split or at least simulate timelines was an incredibly dangerous one. Although it wasn't suited for direct use. No, it was better a skill applied through patsies at a distance. It allowed him to essentially pick and choose a confrontation and retry whenever it didn't go as planned. Like all powers it had its weaknesses though. The right trump, or stranger power could break a simulation, leaving Coil stuck part way through a timeline he thought would have been worthwhile. In the meanwhile, without someone to come and break Coil's timelines, it might as well have been splitting timelines for how it worked. It meant he could torture Lisa for information in one timeline and casually interview her in the other. His body language was tight, controlled. Lisa's power beat his attempts to deceive her though. It showed her everything she could possibly want to know about what Coil was doing in those timelines she couldn't see, and a great deal she really would prefer it didn't.

So until Lisa could find a way to outmanoeuvre him, while desperately hoping she wouldn't break and reveal all in the times he 'interviewed' her or otherwise had her nearby to provide support or information. If she had, then she would completely lose the initiative and Coil might decide she was better kept in a tighter leash too, eliminating any chance of her escape. So for the time being she had to sit tight, work with the Undersiders and hope that she wasn't killed or caught before she built up enough power and influence on the sly to oust her captor.

There were three other members of the Undersiders right now.

The first was Grue, an idiot who thought crime was the way to preserving his sister's welfare and get her away from his abusive family. He was older then Lisa and the others, in theory more mature than the rest of the team and because of that he was made the leader, for all that that mattered. Lisa could see the guy was floundering though. He wasn't ready for this, any of this in fact. He would have been far better off just going to the PRT kowtowing to the establishment and getting him and his sister shipped off to another city as part of his deal to turn hero.

Bitch, or Rachel as was her real name, was the biggest physical threat. She had the mentality of an animal. It was straightforward to manipulate her because of it, but the girl was dangerous and easy to rile up. Lisa struggled to remember how to act properly around the girl sometimes and it had only been her power that let her navigate a few near misses.

Then there was Regent, the son of Heartbreaker who's powers let him control someone's nervous system which could build up the more he used his powers on someone. The severely emotionally damaged boy was the one Lisa feared most. Him taking control of her utterly, making her do whatever he wanted terrified her. Lisa knew Alec was trying to be a better man, he wouldn't use his powers that way, not really. There was always a hint of that person still there behind the mask he wore though and Lisa's power always reminded her of what he might do whenever she saw that smiling face or when he used his powers on her as a joke. He knew Lisa knew how his powers worked, not just the dumbed down version he told people he had. Every time he did it Lisa was reminded by the threat he posed.

Lisa wanted out, she wanted freedom. Thanks to her power, she was well aware of her foibles. Her power also told her in her moments of introspection that it wasn't just freedom she craved. She wanted power. She wanted people to stop hurting her, to acknowledge her as an individual and respect her. Her power went on to point out her own bits of psychological damage, her own self sabotaging nature and the loneliness she'd felt before she'd even decided she'd had enough and ran away from home and which followed her even now.

Sometimes she really hated her powers.

She was currently on her own, on her way home from having gone shopping in the boardwalk. It was one of her more preferred pastimes that gave her some time alone to decompress from all the stressful things and people she had to put up with right now. It was as she was walking back that she spotted it.

There was a cellphone on a bench.

It hadn't been there when Lisa had walked past before. Anyone could have left it there except for one thing. Lisa knew her way around the boardwalk. The phone was on this particular bench, at that particular location? It was perfectly positioned that someone would only see it if they were walking in the same direction Lisa was. Obviously anyone could've seen it and picked it up themselves. It couldn't have been there long or it would've been picked up by now. Someone might think this was a flight of fancy and narcissism at work but Lisa's power was screaming at her that the phone wasn't just accidentally left there. It was left for her.

It was too new, a cheap but clearly recently bought model. It was also too conveniently located. There weren't any cameras watching that particular spot, at least they wouldn't have been able to see the phone from its position with the arms of the stone bench blocking the only available camera's view of it. Lisa could just go sit down for a few seconds, pocket it surreptitiously and then be on her way without Coil and his henchmen being any wiser.

It was that thought that made Lisa make up her mind. Someone wanted to contact her and they knew about her situation with Coil. Whatever their motivations were they were interested in damaging Coil's position and they wanted Lisa's help or participation. They were also aware enough of the situation that they knew to act carefully, to contact her this way instead of directly. Any of Lisa's emails or accounts could have been compromised and she wouldn't know without advanced help to find out. So they'd come to her like this instead.

She went and sat on the bench looking over the passers-by, letting her power dissect the few nearby people going about their days, looking for the tell-tale signs of whoever had left the phone.

There was nobody though. Nobody watching her except the enforcer on the Boardwalk who was keeping an eye on her no doubt under Coil's standing orders. Whoever these people were they were being extremely careful and that meant they were likely professionals.

It wasn't the PRT, they'd just blunder through and take her off the street, unwritten rules be damned if they so chose. It wouldn't be the ABB or Empire 88 they'd probably do much the same, only attacking her when she was vulnerable and where they thought they could reasonably get away with it. The Merchants… well if the ABB or E88 weren't smart enough to act that cleverly then the Merchants couldn't have planned this out either.

It had to be a new Cape or Cape group but Lisa couldn't guess who yet. Lisa's power was good, but it couldn't put the dots together with no real information to work off of.

Lisa casually slipped the phone into her shopping bag and then continued her day's shopping like nothing had changed. There was no reason to change her routine, in fact making any changes might alert Coil so for now she would do nothing. No doubt whoever had left the phone would contact her later, once she was safe and sound with nobody to watch her, likely in the evening past 10pm when she would probably be alone. They would probably contact her via text too. Lisa would leave the phone on silent and keep it hidden and she could check it later. They'd use text if they knew what was smart, there was no reason to rush things and risk someone happening on Lisa trying to have a conversation. Especially if they already knew what her power was as they'd probably want to minimise their own exposure, which her power informed her helpfully was a likely possibility.

Lisa could only wait in anticipation.

After a few days of not wearing anything, Sophia had been surprised at how itchy and uncomfortable the clothing she'd been given felt. She'd muscled through though, followed her orders given by Master alongside Taylor and they'd gone out, trying to find Tattletale in her civilian guise.

It had been tough. Master only had a general description of her, but how many blonde teenage girls with freckles and green eyes could there be?

Two days of Taylor scouting the city with her bugs later they'd found her. Sophia had to admit the sheer utility of Taylor's power was immense. If Sophia had had her ability she'd have been more effective on the street, able to handle tons of criminals at once, in multiple locations.

They didn't find Lisa first. No they got lucky and discovered her indirectly via actually discovering Hellhound, or Bitch as she preferred to be called first. They'd tailed the dog trainer girl back to her base, Taylor being able to follow her at a good range thanks to her powers. Then they'd staked out at a distance and waited for Lisa Wilbourn, otherwise known as Tattletale to show. It was as easy as that. If Taylor had actually gone Villain and been smart about using her range then the PRT would've struggled to find and stop her.

Once they'd identified Tattletale properly, it was time to try and make contact. Master had given them another burner phone and their job was to get it to Tattletale without being spotted by either the Police, the PRT or Coil's hidden mercenaries.

When Sophia had learnt about the organisation Coil likely had, she felt vindicated. Master's knowledge wasn't complete by a long shot, but at least he was aware of the goings on in the city. Who could have thought that a PRT consultant could actually be a Villain? He should have been caught by now, but it seemed like the man was always a step ahead of the curve thanks to his power. Master was going to be making changes. He was going to actually do something in this city and that's what Sophia wanted to do, make a difference.

Before she'd gone out and killed a few criminals. Scared some thugs, stopped some muggings. Now she was taking part in an operation that would see the biggest threat to the Bay neutralised.

Today they'd found an opportunity to finally drop off the cellphone with Tattletale. The two girls were more than pleased with themselves and they'd hurried home to their Master with a pep in their step.

When Sophia and Taylor got home safe they found their Master waiting for them.

"How did it go?" He asked immediately.

"We found her," Taylor said. "And we managed to drop off the cellphone with her with no problems. She spotted it immediately where Sophia left it."

"And you weren't spotted?" Master asked.

"No," Sophia replied smugly, even as she stripped out of her clothes. "I was gone by the time she came out and Taylor bit through the wiring to the cameras watching with her bugs. I had my hoodie on, nobody saw my face. We got away Scot free."

"Good job, both of you," Master told them with a smile of satisfaction. Sophia smiled, pleased at the praise. Taylor beside her was much the same.

Taylor took the opportunity to step forward and get a kiss from their Master. Sophia wished she could have done that, but she wasn't on Taylor's level in the pecking order. She was the pet, she acknowledged to herself as she went to her hands and knees on the floor, as she'd been trained. A week or two ago she would have been upset by that, that she wasn't the one on charge, or at least that she wasn't higher up in this hierarchy that had been established between Taylor and Sophia beneath their Master.

Sophia had learnt though that it didn't mean so much. They were both Master's slaves. Taylor was higher up in the pecking order but that came with more responsibilities. Sophia just had to do what she was told and she didn't have to worry about much else. She just had to be Master's pet and she was fine with that, getting heat pats and resting her head on her Master's leg. He showed her the same love and affection he did Taylor, albeit in different ways and Sophia was happy with that.

After the first few days together, Master had said she didn't need to crawl anymore. So Sophia could stand if she preferred, but she felt more comfortable like this for some reason and she kept to crawling. Taylor didn't seem to understand it, not fully. Master was more amused but he'd understood that Sophia was happy with her new lot in life. She enjoyed being Master's loyal pet and she didn't see any reason to change the situation.

"Okay then," Master said. "I guess we can relax for now. We'll send a text to Lisa later and see her response."

That was good by Sophia's reckoning. She eagerly crawled over to the living area where her Tail, ears and collar were waiting for her. Master sat down and Sophia crawled up close between his legs, letting her hands rest on his thighs and letting her hands explore his body there for a few seconds while he put her ears and collar on. Then she turned around, arching her back and pressing her chest and face to the floor, presenting her bare ass to let her Master insert her tail.

The metal plug pressed through her ring which opened easily for the familiar toy before clenching down on the metal once it was inside. The comfortable weight once more inside her. Sophia could feel the strands of her tail tickling her skin as she clenched and relaxed her ass, making the tail bob slightly in its position.

She let out a sigh of pleasure, beginning to wag her tail as Master stroked her nether regions. Sophia the person could relax for now, Sophia the pet was starting to wake up.

"Who's a good girl," Master cooed at her. Sophia wagged her tail and looked back at him, seeing her Master's pleased expression as she started to really fall under. "Youuuu're a good girrrl," Master praised. His fingers started stroking Sophia's pussy directly and she let off a little yip of pleasure, pushing her ass back into Master's hand as he continued. He chuckled in amusement, which meant Sophia was doing a good job and making Master happy. She pushed her ass back again, only this time she received a swat on her ass. She whimpered in confusion.

"Not so rough Sophia," Master chided, holding her steady by the hip with one hand while he continued stroking her again. Sophia relaxed, seeing he wasn't upset with her and continuing to touch her.

"What shall we do now then to celebrate your success?" He asked. Sophia saw that Taylor had stripped down to be naked too. She sat on the sofa next to Master, pressing her bare skin up against his clothed form.

"Me and Sophia are both clean Master," Taylor said. "We're both still virgins there. Perhaps you'd like to fuck one of our asses?" She sounded almost hopeful. Sophia knew Taylor was looking forward to losing her final virginity. Plus Taylor wasn't allowed to cum without permission. Master would probably let her cum if he took her ass.

"Hmm, I could…" Master said, thinking it over. He slipped am arm around Taylor and the girl let out a little gasp of pleasure as he reached for her plug, playing with it. He looked down to Sophia. "Although having said that there's one of you both here who's still got her hymen isn't there?" He made a come hither gesture at Sophia and the girl eagerly crawled around so she was facing her Master. He took a hold of her ponytail, pulling her up so she was draped over his lap.

Sophia eagerly sat up, wagging her tail and panting eagerly with her tongue out. Master scratched her behind the ears.

"Such a good girl, aren't you?" Master asked. "So very obedient now. Nothing like you were a few weeks ago. You haven't even asked for me to fuck your pussy yet, have you?" Sophia tilted her head to the side and closed her eyes, unthinkingly pressing her head back against her master's fingers as he petted her. It felt lovely to her to feel her Master give her so much affection. She wasn't usually allowed up on the couch like this.

"I think that's what we're going to do," Master said. "Taylor, go grab and set up some cameras would you?"

"Yes sir," Taylor said demurely and then she got up to do just that. Meanwhile Master leaned down close to Sophia's face. She looked up at him excitedly, wagging her tail furiously.

Master kissed her then, his tongue invading past Sophia's lips and the pet mewled excitedly into his mouth. Then he reached for Sophia's breasts, taking a nipple between his fingers and pinching it tightly, making Sophia squirm slightly, but she didn't pull away. Sophia was a good pet. Then Master let go of her hair and began massaging both of Sophia's breasts.

Sophia was already excited, she could feel sticky arousal between her legs and she squirmed there as her Master played with her. She batted lightly at his chest and crotch, unable to do anything more, because that's all the good pet could think to do. Master pulled away from the kiss and Sophia mewled in disappointment. It did mean she could press her chest forward so Master could get easier access though.

"We should get you more for your outfit," Master mused. "Perhaps some cute gloves, or some leg binders…" Sophia looked back up dumbly, not quite understanding what he was saying but excited that he was still playing with her.

Taylor entered the room again and started fussing about around the room, setting up the cameras although Sophia wasn't quite aware of that. Sophia lost her interest in what Taylor was doing when her Master used his hold on her to dip her backwards. Sophia was forced to lean backwards, but then Master's hand reached down to her wet pussy. Sophia squirmed in excitement, closing her legs and trapping Master's hand as he started to touch her oversensitive clit.

"Bad girl," Master chided, slapping her lightly on the cheek. "Open those legs puppy or I won't fuck you."

Appropriately chastised, Sophia obeyed her master. His hand went between her legs and she mewled in excitement and arousal as he started strumming her clit.

"It's all ready Master," Taylor said after a few minutes. Meanwhile Sophia was on cloud nine, enjoying all the attention she was getting from Master and how he was making her feel good.

"Brilliant," Maser said. He reached for his pocket and withdrew his phone. He unlocked it and then handed it to Taylor. "You can be our cameraman for today."

"Yes sir," Taylor said.

Master stood up then and pulled down his pants. Sophia looked up between his legs to see her Master's rigid cock as it sprang free. She eagerly leaned forward, pressing her nose into her Master's crotch. She niffed at it and lapped at his balls with her tongue, eager for him to let her play with it until the tasty treat came out.

"Woah there, settle down puppy," Master said, taking a hold of Sophia' hair and pulling her back. "In a moment," he chided the excitable puppy.

Sophia made a little whine in disappointment. She didn't understand why she wasn't allowed to suck his cock now. It was right there!

Master used his hold of her hair to force Sophia down. He sat back down and turned her so she was looking away, kneeling between his legs.

"Are you ready?" He asked.

"Yes sir," Taylor said. She was stood in front of them now, holding up a phone with one hand and she was also holding her fingers up. She brought one down, then another and then finally the last one.

"Hello," Master said. "This is Sophia and today's a very special day for her." Sophia tried to look up on hearing her name but Master's hand had a tight grip of her hair.

"She's a very pretty puppy isn't she?" Master said. "Look at her lovely ears and collar and tail. Master stroked down Sophia's back, making her murmur in pleasure and arching her back.

"As I said, today's a special day for my puppy. She's been a very good, very patient girl and today she's going to be rewarded with me taking her virginity. Isn't that right puppy?"

Sophia gave off a little yip of excitement. Master continued.

"Sophia isn't able to talk right now obviously, but I'm sure if she could she'd tell you she was very excited for me to take her virginity. Look at how wet she is. Spread your legs Sophia."

Sophia spread her legs, going into more of a squat, showing off the front of her body and her wet pussy while she looked up at Taylor. The brunette girl squatted down herself and pointed the camera between Sophia's legs. Sophia held still like a good puppy, but slightly confused that Taylor wasn't playing with her.

"Such a good girl," Master complimented, pleased with how Sophia had followed his orders. "Let me show you how good of a girl my puppy Sophia is."

Master pushed Sophia forward slightly, letting go of her hair and Sophia went down to her hands and knees. She looked back curiously and saw Master making a circling motion with his finger. She knew what that meant!

Sophia started crawling in a circle. She went past Taylor. She could see Taylor was wet too, she could smell the pretty white girl's arousal and she leaned up between Taylor's legs to sniff at the girl's pussy and even lick at the wetness she found there.

Taylor let out a little chuckle, backing away quickly. "I don't think you're supposed to be doing that… puppy," she said. Sophia sat on her hind legs and tilted her head curiously. She didn't understand what was wrong.

"Leave Taylor alone for now puppy. You can play with her later," Master chided. "Go on," he made that circling motion with his hand again, reminding Sophia what she was supposed to be doing.

Appropriately chastised and glad she hadn't been spanked for misbehaving Sophia started crawling in a circle again. She crawled past Master who petted her head and her hanging breasts and then continued.

They did that for a little while. Taylor was walking around, watching and holding up the phone as Sophia crawled. She even patted Sophia on the head once or twice. Sophia was liking all this attention she was getting, she wagged her tail excitedly as she kept going around and around. Mater would touch her in nice places each time and she was feeling a bigger and bigger need between her legs each time. Master stopped her eventually though, grabbing her by her hair and pulling Sophia to a stop.

"I think now's the time for the main event puppy, are you ready?" Master asked. Sophia was just happy to be receiving all this attention. She gave a bark of excitement in response.

Master used his hold on Sophia's hair to pull the puppy into the centre of the room. Then still holding onto her he knelt down behind her while she stood on all fours.

"Such a good girl, are you ready girl?" He asked. Taylor went up behind her too and Sophia tried to urn around to see what was going on but Master held her in place by the hips. He gave her a little smack on the ass and told her to stay put so Sophia did so, although she was still very curious!

Sophia yipped in excitement and interest. She wasn't sure what was happening at first but she then felt something between her legs. It was too big to be Master's fingers. It felt good though.

Master was going to have sex with he! Sophia suddenly realised with excitement. She pushed back eagerly, only to be held in place by Master's hold on her.

"Eager little thing," Master chided. "Let me do this properly pet."

The puppy-girl stayed put obediently, feeling as Master pushed his cock into her. It felt great, feeling his big dick stretch open her virgin walls for the first time. Then Master stopped. He hadn't got that far inside, Sophia looked back and gave a whine in confusion.

"I'm going to pop your cherry now pet, here goes," he said to her.

He thrust forward then. There was a sudden spike of pain and Sophia let out a bark of displeasure but it was quickly overtaken by pleasure as Master's cock pressed deep inside her. Sophia let out a bark of excitement now. Then Master started thrusting into her.

Sophia mewled and barked, loving the way her Master thrust hard inside her. She clenched down with her no longer virgin walls on the pistoning shaft. It wasn't long before she came for the first time, mewling and pressing her face into the floor, only her rear end was held up then as Master held her by the hips and continued fucking her through the climax that had been building up ever since they'd started playing.

He slowed down after a while and Sophia managed to catch her breath. Then he started fucking her hard again.

Sophia couldn't stand the pleasure, it was too much. Despite that she wanted more and she thrust her hips back into Master's crotch, lewd wet noises coming from their contact as the intensity of the thrusts grew more powerful.

She didn't' think it could get any better, but then Master started tugging on her tail. Sophia mewled and whined, clenching down on her plug to stop her tail escaping and it felt wonderful. Everything her Master was doing to her was wonderful. The cock inside her pussy, the hand tugging on her tail, the other hand occasionally letting go of her hips to swat her ass, adding a tiny hint of pain to the pleasure which only enhanced the experience further!

It was too much, Sophia was loving it but it was too much for the puppy to maintain control of herself. She was getting close to cumming again and this time it was going to be big. She wasn't ready for what happened next though.

Master groaned loudly above her and pressed his cock as deep into her as it would go. Sophia was caught off guard by the sudden movement but it was the feeling of heat entering her core that sent her over the edge. She came explosively, her pussy milking her Master's shaft as it pumped fertile semen into her eager pussy. Sophia suddenly had the idea of her Master impregnating her, her tummy swelling with some little puppies and she lost control over herself. She fell back down to the floor. Her Master kept cumming inside her for a few more seconds, gently humping into her as he squirted the last of his cum into her.

Then he let go and Sophia was able to fall forwards properly into a slump on the floor. His cock popped free of her sticky, wet pussy and Sophia went to the ground, panting and shuddering as her climax tapered off.

Master was panting above her. Sophia opened her eyes to see him still kneeling there. His softening shaft hanging between his legs and covered in the remains of her pussy fluids and even a few red spots, the sign of her lost virginity.

"Good girl, puppy," Master said. Then he gestured her up. Sophia slowly got back onto shaky hands and knees but nonetheless crawled around to face her Master. He took a hold of her ponytail, directing her face to his crotch and Sophia obeyed the silent command. She smelled the combined fluids on Master's cock, her cum and his cum mixing with her arousal and the remains of her virginity. She stuck her tongue out and lapped at the mess eager to please her Master.

"Good girl," Master said, enjoying Sophia's licking. His cock stopped shrinking and started getting hard again, especially when Sophia finished with his balls and started licking at the shaft directly.

Sophia was a good pet, she knew as Master eventually directed her onto her back this time before reinserting his cock and fucking her to another couple of big orgasms before depositing his seed inside once more until she was a puddle of contentment on the floor.

She wished she could stay like this forever, but everything had to come to an end it seemed. Master had had enough fun with her and he directed her up onto all fours again. The girl was led into the bathroom, leaking his cum all the way and then he used wet towels and warm water from the shower to rub her down and make her clean again. He had to remove Sophia's collar, ears and tail to do it, which made Sophia feel sad, thinking playtime for the puppy was over, but once he'd rinsed her off he put them all back in. When he was finished and Sophia was all clean again Master took Sophia back into the living room. She could still feel his cum inside her which was a great reminder of all the fun they'd just had.

Master then went back to the living room. He and Taylor went into the kitchen and prepared dinner. Sophia's food was put into a bowl for her to eat out of and the hungry girl ate it all.

It was getting late then. Master began playing with his phone for a bit while talking seriously to Taylor all the while. Sophia knelt at his feet like a good pet and waited patiently. They eventually finished and Master and Taylor both seemed pleased which made Sophia happy too. Then they went to bed. Sophia was allowed up onto the bed and she was directed to lie on Master's side where he held her to him.

After such a long, exciting day. Sophia, Master's obedient puppy fell asleep quickly with a smile on her face.

Notes:

If you enjoyed this, then there's several more chapters available on my Subscribestar adult account.

Thanks for reading.

Chapter 22

Chapter Text

Bizarrely without Shadow Stalker hanging around things were somehow more tense among the Wards.

Missy let off a sigh from Miss Militia's left. They were supposed to be "patrolling", escorted by Miss Militia today. Vista and Clockblocker were making rounds around the nicer side of town, a quaint little suburban area with offices and nice apartments.

Naturally there wasn't much in the way of crime happening, except of the more legal not real crime where people did clever things with numbers and some poor people across the country suddenly found themselves in poverty.

Miss Militia didn't really care about that really. She was a cape, she was supposed to be out fighting the real criminals. Muggers, rapists, the gangs. Hannah, as was her real name was mostly interested in stopping the kind of violence that had seen her trigger. Stopping kids like Vista or Clockblocker from having to fight at all. Although that wasn't a possibility once they had triggered.

At least this wasn't one of the more PR friendly patrols. Missy found those annoying, as did Clockblocker and both kids were more than capable of expressing their annoyance one way or another and making a somewhat tiring excursion just exhausting.

"It's quiet tonight," Clockblocker commented as they stood on top of a building, looking down at the street below.

"Of course it is," Missy huffed. "All the real crime's going on at least ten blocks away."

Clockblocker snorted in amusement. Miss Militia let out a sigh. She wasn't wrong either. No doubt there were better uses of her time than doing this too. Although being a Noctis cape she was the perfect fit for these rarer late night Wards activities while Colin worked on whatever new bit of tinkertech he'd thought up.

"We have to maintain a presence around town," Miss Militia said by way of explanation.

They did. A few late night patrols were good to scare off the gangs from going to the parts of Brockton that were actually productive. It was places like these, where people worked every day that kept the city afloat, where the voters were. If the little remaining real business dried up then the city would die even faster than it already was too.

Not for the first time Miss Militia felt a spike of resentment or having been posted here. She was one of the original Wards and she'd once been asked to come and support Armsmaster and she'd done that. Really she could have been leading her own Protectorate team somewhere by now, but ugly reality always asserted itself.

She wore an American flag across her face, but she wasn't American. So naturally the free world wasn't happy with Miss Militia being in a position of real leadership.

That wasn't the truth though. Hannah was glad she'd escaped her life from before. The violence and bigotry of America was far more preferable to what she would have experienced in her homeland. The reality was that she simply wasn't interested in leadership.

Instead, she had to put up with these children.

"Set us up over there next Vista," she ordered. Vista used her powers, closing the gap between their location and another nearby rooftop. Miss Militia jumped across the small gap, closely followed by the two Wards.

They looked around from their next vantage point, looking for any evidence of crime going on. If there was then Vista and Clockblocker were allowed to intervene, with Hannah's approval.

There wasn't though.

"Has there been any news on Shadow Stalker?" Clockblocker asked. He'd clearly been burning to ask the question for a while now.

"No," Miss Militia stated calmly. "We're still looking for her."

"I can't believe all of that happened," Missy commented. "I knew Shadow Stalker wasn't nice, but I didn't think she'd have been like that in her normal life."

That was another thing that had occurred. Miss Barnes, the girl they'd encountered before had been a good help in telling them everything she knew about Shadow Stalker after it was apparent the girl couldn'[t be found. Three days ago though she'd decided to release basically all the information to the press.

Shadow Stalker's identity was now known to the public. Miss Barnes was facing juvenile detention for that little stunt, but that was only a minor thing compared to everything else that had come to light. Shadow Stalker's bullying campaign of Miss Hebert had quickly been discovered by the press, alongside the entire mess that was the handling of both Miss Hebert's presumed trigger and the incompetence demonstrated by the Winslow staff and Miss Hess' own PRT mandated social worker. Heads were rolling, but it wasn't among the Protectorate. They weren't to know anything like this was going on as while Sophia was their Ward , that side of things wasn't their responsibility and so they'd surprisingly enough gotten away Scott free. Most of the workload in dealing with the situation had been sent across to the police too as it wasn't strictly a PRT matter, but Sophia would have to answer for her breaking the rules of her parole and her actions outside Cape life if she were ever caught.

Firstly, they needed to actually find the girl and bring her home though. Which it seemed was going to be more challenging than Hannah had initially hoped.

"To think she'd quit the Wards for a power upgrade," Clockblocker snarked.

"We don't know if she's been Mastered or not yet," Hannah advised them. "All of this may have been caused by the other two Capes with Stalker being an unwitting victim."

Clockblocker snorted, muttering the word "victim" under his breath. Vista giggled.

Sophia's powers were already well suited to escaping custody. It required specially crafted equipment the first time to stop her using her Breaker state. If the unknown Andrew Carlill could indeed provide power upgrades then it was possible they couldn't contain Sophia anymore without assistance of more esoteric powers.

"Are we sure she's been mastered though?" Vista asked. "I mean Clock's probably right. I can kind of see her deciding to leave if she thought it would make her stronger. She'd probably think it was all worth it."

"We're assuming the best of her for the time being and you should as well," Hannah said reproachfully. "For all we know Sophia's been under this man's control for a long time, perhaps even before last year."

"That means he got past Master Stranger screening for all that time," Clockblocker noted. Hannah nodded, pleased with the boy's observation even if he was trying to look for ways to justify reclassifying Shadow Stalker as a Villain.

Based on Miss Barnes' testimony this Mr Carlill had only been active for a couple of months and Sophia had only been truly compromised for the last three weeks or so. It did mean that his control had beaten Master Stranger protocols at some point though. The normal checks were carried out randomly once a week, or occasionally twice.

"Still a power upgrade would be kind of cool," Clockblocker said. Hannah shot him a look. "Not that I'd willingly let myself be mastered," he said, raising his hands placatingly.

"And he can choose what the upgrade does," Vista commented. Yet another bit of information Miss Barnes had released in her eagerness to apparently attack her former friend.

"I dunno what I'd ask for," Clockblocker said. "The upgrade Stalker got let her hold things in her Shadow state," so it's not like it's a whole new power, just a tiny change. Maybe let me turn off my power on stuff. That'd be pretty useful."

"Not worth getting mastered though," Missy said. "Although if you got mastered maybe that'd be an improvement."

"Hey!" Clockblocker protested although it was clearly in jest.

"I dunno what I'd change about my power," Vista said. "I mean the only thing I can think of is taking away my Manton limit. That'd be… icky though."

"I think that's enough talking about that," Miss Militia interrupted, not wanting this conversation to go any further. "Let's move onwards, Vista if you could."

Missy obeyed and they jumped to another roof to begin scoping out the area.

They didn't' find any crimes occurring that night, to both the Wards' not so secret ire. That was how Hannah preferred it though. A quiet night meant a safe night, with minimal paperwork.

Lisa sat staring at the phone. The last message was an invitation to join together to fight Coil. It had been sat unreplied to. The sender had said she only had to reply with an agreement to work together and they would start operations. They could wait for her to make up her mind, they apparently weren't in a hurry. Delaying her response had been a smart move.

After a few days she'd found out about the new Cape group in the Bay. Sophia Hess, Taylor Hebert and Andrew Carlill. They were the ones who had contacted her. It was the last one of the three that was most important though. Carlill could, allegedly, upgrade powers.

It was only thanks to the recent press releases that Lisa had been able to put together so much information. Emma Barnes, a nobody who's only claim to importance was that she was pretty, but who was also highly delusional to the point of psychopathy had revealed a ton of information to the public. All of it in retaliation to some imagined slight by Shadow stalker. It had resulted in this self-defeating attack on the now former Ward after what Emma Barnes had seemed to consider her abandoning of Emma. Barnes had seemed so smug in the Tv interview, right until two days later when everything else had come to light. It was all tied into Taylor Hebert who was also missing and who had been bullied by Barnes and Hess to the point of triggering. At some point Carlill had got involved, blackmailing the school staff and recruiting both Hess and Hebert at similar times.

What a shitshow. But it meant Lisa had far more information to go off and now she was sat in the dark, staring at the muted outline of the phone as it sat in her hand and ruminating on what to do.

The rest of the local cape scene was in uproar. The Empire wanted the guy, so did the ABB and Merchants and everyone knew what he looked like because his description had been given to the police. The guy was paranoid now, and with good reason. It was likely he wasn't going to be showing his face for a long time, or until he established himself as a player worth respecting. He wasn't alone though.

Two girls, likely Mastered by the other cape to some degree, although not unwillingly seeing as they apparently had to agree to his "deals". Both Hess and Hebert had willingly made deals with the guy and now he was going to make moves on the Bay, starting with Coil.

Lisa didn't know how to feel about all that. The fact they were both girls and he'd gone on to contact her implied that he was some sort of deviant. Although it could have easily been a coincidence that he'd found a way to recruit the both of them and that Lisa was the one he had contacted purely because she was the only one in a place to help him take down Coil.

Unless Hebert had some unknown Thinker power though there was no reason the guy should have known as much as he did about everything. He had to have more help from somewhere, some kind of backing or other Capes working with him or under his control.

The entire thing was leaving Lisa annoyed. She had a good idea of the situation now, but she still didn't know whether this guy was worth trusting. He couldn't Master her directly at least, not without Lisa actually accepting the agreement based on what Barnes had said. That might have been a deception on Hess' part somehow but Lisa didn't think so.

So she was stuck with two options, or maybe three. She could stay on her own, alienate the new Capes and continue chipping away at the foundations of Coil's powerbase until she was ready to take him down. She could join this new cape group and risk being Mastered by Carlill, or she could try and maintain a professional distance and hope to escape on her own after Coil was removed, start fresh.

The last option was ideal, but Lisa knew it wasn't going to go down like that. Even if Carlill and his groupies were decent enough to just let her go then there were other Cape groups that knew about her now, like Accord. Lisa would be found and recruited again one way or another.

So she either had to beat Coil on her own, or join this new Cape team, figure out exactly what his power did and avoid letting the guy Master her.

Coil was closing in on her. Every meeting was another opportunity for her to finally break under the torture and rape he subjected her to in alternate timelines. At least with this new organisation Lisa had a chance at freedom.

Her phone rang. It wasn't the one in her hand, it was her professional phone. Coil wanted to speak to her. She quickly grabbed it and answered. Coil didn't like having his time wasted.

"Hello," she greeted.

"I need information," Coil said.

"I don't have anything new," Tattletale answered, already knowing the guy on the other side would be angry with her failure. "I've been working on it all day. I need more information."

"You have three days. Contact me when you have anything that will help us find them," Coil instructed her and then he hung up.

Lisa threw the phone down. Jackass.

She probably could find them. Given enough time she could trawl through more public records and hack some computers and eventually find something to give away their location. Carlill was a ghost though. He had no history whatsoever under that name. It wasn't even an alias of any kind with a token attempt at faking his identity.

Common sense dictated it was just a fake name to throw people off. Although Lisa's power didn't think that was the case. There was more going on here and she wanted to figure it all out.

This guy was her chance at breaking free of Coil, but she didn't want to step out of one fire and into another. She needed more information. She needed to see this guy and use her powers on him or his other Capes and then she would know.

He wasn't going to be making any moves though. Hell, the other two girls would be in hiding too for the time being.

Lisa's only option was to lure them out somewhere and there was only one reason Carlill would make an appearance right now. That was to talk to her, and potentially recruit her like he'd done the other girls, but he might not even bother if he could get what he wanted from her without Mastering her.

His powers were telling enough. The ability to make deals implied trust issues relating to his trigger. The guy would want security if he made a deal with her. Lisa could agree to a degree of loyalty or at least non-aggression between them. There was plenty of wiggle room to keep her independence and with her powers she would be well positioned to negotiate. She just had to make sure she wasn't in a position where she could be captured and forced to make an agreement with him, assuming his power even worked that way.

"Fuuuuuck," Lisa said, looking back at the cellphone she'd been provided with. She was really talking herself into it now. There was a good chance if she played her cards right, she could wind up free of Coil; with a chill side hustle doing a bit of work for these guys that would come with protection from other gangs. She could have basically everything she wanted right now if she played it smart.

She made up her mind and picked up the phone.

Amy laid in bed. She was biting her lip, holding herself at the edge of orgasm once again. She wasn't allowed to cum, she literally couldn't thanks to the orders she'd been given. She had to spend thirty minutes every evening on this horribly torturous routine. Finger her ass, finger her pussy, picture herself sexually pleasing Andrew Carlill, the man who had done this to her.

At first she'd just pictured herself giving him a handjob. That had been enough, apparently enough that her orders weren't being triggered to make her do more. Now though after however many days more of torture she didn't care anymore. She was Andrew's slave. Amy was allowing her mind to run wild, picturing the things she'd do to please him once she was taken to him. All the things she'd do if he'd just let her cum!

Right now as she knelt with her face pressed into her mattress and her ass in the air, she pictured Andrew's face. It was somewhat blurry in her mind now on account of her fuzzy memory and having only met the guy once but it was enough. Today was relatively tame as far as she was pushing her thoughts. In her imagination Taylor was sat in his lap, her pussy impaled on Andrew's cock and Amy would be kneeling there looking up at them as Taylor's hair bounced in the air, her body covered in sweat from her efforts and her pussy leaking across Andrew's balls.

Amy's job would be to lick and suck at their connection, pleasuring the girl and their mutual Master while Taylor bounced up and down in his lap. If she was good, if she'd just did a good job she would be allowed to cum.

Taylor could let her, but the girl loved their Master. That had been readily apparent. It wasn't the beautiful, powerful girl currently losing her composure as Andrew's cock stretched out her pussy. It was their Master Amy had to please. So she would be concentrating on his balls, stroking them and letting her power guide her hands to bring him off in the best way she could.

In her imagination she was told to finger herself, much the same as Amy in the real world was doing right now. Two fingers stretching her asshole open. A palm pressed against her clit while her index and ring fingers rubbed her lips and her middle finger dipped into her pussy. She would be torturing herself for their pleasure, her climax controlled by their whim.

In terms of her edging, she'd reached a plateau after a while. Amy had discovered a kind of serenity with her sexual desperation. It was like her body had basically given up and settled for the ecstasy of nearly crossing that threshold into orgasm.

Amy was at that place now. It felt good. So, so good.

A muffled whine was let out into the mattress. Nobody would hear it. Amy was well used to her routine and careful enough by now to avoid being interrupted. Thirty minutes was torturous, but more of it in one go had been what had finally broken her.

She'd been interrupted by Vicky needing to speak to her about clothes. Victoria hadn't realised what Amy had been doing thankfully. Amy had found her attraction to Victoria waning considerably since she had been caught by Andrew but Amy had to admit that while the aura of beauty seemed to have left her sister, the girl was still stunningly beautiful. Amy had had to stop, to end the session early and leave it until the next day and go help Victoria decide which kind of underwear would look better for her night with Dean. That hadn't helped her calm down at all…

The next day she'd suffered forty seven minutes of agonising torturous pleasure, dealt by her own hand and imagination.

If it wasn't for everything that had apparently happened Amy would have been able to go to Taylor at school and tell her she was ready, she was willing to serve their Master loyally. She wasn't going to complain. Hell the guy wasn't even unattractive. Having sex with him didn't seem so bad if that's what he wanted to do with her. Her ass wouldn't hurt much probably when he fucked it, she'd been spending the last several days stretching it out every night. Why Amy had bothered fighting everything just seemed so pointless now, especially when now she was ready to submit she couldn't.

It was all down to Emma fucking Barnes. Some girl that used to Bully Taylor, who had likely caused her trigger event and started off everything. She was responsible for Master and Taylor going into hiding. She was responsible for Amy's suffering to continue.

If Amy got her hands on that girl…

In fact if she did…

Emma was quite pretty. Not a parahuman, but she was very attractive with great hair and a pretty face.

Amy pictured herself holding the girl down, naked of course. Using her power to stop Emma for being able to move, increasing her sensitivity but stopping her from being able to cum. She'd start by making Emma kiss Master's and Taylor's feet in way of apology for causing so much trouble for them. Then Amy could choke Emma on his cock or have her lick him clean after he was done fucking Taylor.

Or-or she could have Emma rim her! Get Amy's asshole nice and lubed up for Master's cock and then once Master had taken Amy's ass for the first time Amy could have her eat the cum out afterwards!

Amy could only imagine what a tongue would feel like on her asshole. It clenched down instinctively as she pictured the sensation.

The fingers in her asshole pumped faster, excitedly at the new source of ideas. Amy's pussy ached needily in protest at the added sensation as Amy deliberately upped the pace of her frigging. She couldn't cum though, her muscles spasming desperately as she held it off even as she added to her own torment.

A gentle ringing from her phone next to her head indicated that her thirty minutes for the day was over. Amy quickly brought a hand up to stop it. She was finished for the day.

But… She pictured her most recent daydream, torturing Emma Barnes like Amy was being tortured. Edging the girl, making her service Amy, Taylor and Andrew. There were so many ways Amy could think of that would serve as punishment for Emma, an appropriate retaliation for the added punishment Amy was forced to experience now she was forced to wait for her Master.

Her need and excitement won out. Amy put her wet sticky fingers back between her legs and continued touching herself to the idea of all the things she would make Emma Barnes do if Amy got a hold of her.

Chapter 23

Chapter Text

Sophia was dizzy. She blinked her eyes rapidly, coming back to herself.

"Welcome back pet," Andrew said from his place above her. He was holding her collar, ears and tail in his hands.

Sophia shook her head side to side. "Ho-how long was I a pet for?" she asked. Taylor lifted her head from Master's lap with a small pop.

"Two days," Taylor said, making Sophia's eyes widen. Sophia instinctively leaned against Master's leg, a more than just comforting position for her. Taylor was next to him. Having said her piece, the brunette girl adjusted her position so she was a bit more comfortable, but she wasn't quick enough to return to her task before escaping Master's ire. He put Sophia's things to the side and grabbed Taylor's hair in his fist. Then he directed her back down to his cock. Sophia could tell he was forcing the shaft all the way down the girl's throat and Taylor was visibly struggling not to choke on it. He held Taylor there and then looked down at Sophia with interest.

"How much do you remember?" He asked curiously. He began to raise and lower Taylor's head with his grip on her hair. The girl let out a little whimper of pain but otherwise dutifully obeyed the silent command. She sped up her bobbing and Sophia could hear the gurgling noise as Taylor started to take their Master into her throat properly.

Sophia rubbed her cheek against her Master's knee, thinking hard. Sophia the pet was relaxed. She didn't worry about stuff so she didn't pay attention the same way Sophia the person did.

"Something about meeting with Tattletale," she said.

"That's right, tomorrow afternoon," Master said.

"Okay, so do we have a plan?" Sophia asked.

"We'll I'm glad you asked," Master said. "I'm going to offer Tattletale a deal."

Sophia found herself frowning in confusion and no small amount of exasperation. "I-Is that it, Master?" She asked, trying not to come across as rude. Her Master chuckled.

"Not quite," Master said. "Ultimately I'm going to make her an offer she won't want to refuse. My advanced knowledge should hopefully come in handy. If Tattletale tries anything funny I have you and Taylor to protect me. If she's planned an ambush, Taylor's bugs should identify any other Capes nearby too. He patted the girl in question's head and then leaned back, letting off a sigh. Sophia realised a moment later that he was cumming. Sophia waited patiently while Master finished inside Taylor's mouth. He pulled the brunette girl up off his cock by her hair.

Taylor came away with a pop of suction as she had been still nursing on Master's cock. The spit shined shaft stood proud, a small dribble of cum squirted out of the end of Master's shaft. Sophia leaned forward and Master didn't stop her when she took the head between her lips to suck any remaining cum out and into her mouth.

Taylor got up demurely and went to put Sophia's things away.

"That's right, tomorrow," Master said. "This'll be the first time we've been out since the PRT came for us," he sighed. "I'm a little worried to be honest. So what I want to do is hit two birds with one stone. We're going to meet Tattletale and then move on to retrieve Amy."

"Amy Dallon?" Sophia asked in surprise.

"Did we not already mention?" Master asked Taylor. The girl shrugged, looking between Sophia and their Master perhaps worried if she spoke up again Master would be annoyed again. When Master didn't say anything Taylor began talking.

"We got her alone in a park and made a deal with her," Taylor explained. "Since then, Amy's been under orders to edge herself every night until she was ready to join Master and serve loyally. Before we went into hiding when I met her last at Arcadia I gave her another order that she wasn't allowed to cum at all until we came for her."

"Damn," Sophia muttered, counting the days since they'd gone into hiding. "How long was it since you got her to agree to a deal Master?"

"A few weeks now," Master commented, waving his hand in a so and so gesture. Sophia glanced to Taylor who nodded in confirmation.

Suddenly being just Master's pet didn't seem so bad. God she couldn't imagine going through that for more than a week. Hell at least before she'd accepted Master fully she'd been able to cum. She'd been frustrated, unable to properly reach the high that Master and now Taylor could give her but she could actually cum, even if it wasn't properly satisfying. Amy Dallon, Panacea must be going insane with sexual frustration.

"We thought it was time to retrieve her," Taylor said awkwardly, slightly embarrassed.

"Y-yeah," Sophia said, understanding entirely.

"Lisa is first priority," Master said. "Getting her to agree to be on side is what's most important. We can work on Amy later if there's time. Otherwise she'll have to wait a bit longer."

Sophia nodded. "So you've woken me up now to get ready?"

"We want you in proper form," Master said. Not like this," he gestured to Sophia. She blushed embarrassedly. Clearly she had been more visibly out of it once she woke up from being a pet than she thought.

"Thank you Master," Sophia said. Master patted her head, but then gestured upwards. "You can stand up now pet," he said. "I think we'll be wanting Shadow Stalker more and more in the next few weeks. I'm not so interested in playing with you as my pet now things are going to start moving.

"Yes sir," Sophia said, slightly disappointed to learn she wouldn't get to relax into being Sophia the pet much in the foreseeable future. She stretched and went to stand on her feet. She wobbled for a moment. She hadn't actually stood up properly a lot since they'd gone into hiding. She'd have to get used to standing on two feet again, Sophia thought bemusedly.

"Now's a good time as any to check you both out," Master commented. "Sophia stand up legs shoulder width apart and hands behind your head."

Sophia followed the instructions eagerly and her Master took several photos of her nude body. Sophia was ordered to bend over, spread her pussy lips wide and stretch her asshole open. It gave her Master a clear view inside as he took photos of the most intimate parts of the body that belonged to him. She quickly got aroused at showing her body off to Master like that and it wasn't long after that she was allowed to sit down on the couch, or at least in Master's lap and truly enjoy the feel of his cock as it slid inside her wet pussy while she was fully aware, as a human for the first time.

Lisa had replied with a request for a meeting. She'd thought long and hard about it. Deciding a time and date when she could slip away from Coil's observations and a location where she would have the opportunity to escape if anything went awry.

Her power had been very helpful in determining that the man didn't have any intentions to attack her or try and capture her, but she needed to be safe. A mistake, especially her power failing her, could be costly.

So here she was camped out in the diner of a quiet street. It was a relatively populated area. There were enough people around that should she decide she need to escape there would be people calling in the PRT. But, it wasn't the kind of place where someone would be stupid enough to call the cops if they somehow identified Carlill or the two girls who worked for him and get the reward money.

She'd brought her gun too. It wasn't a big thing, small enough to hide in her jacket. The size didn't matter right now though, she thought wryly. A bullet would kill easily enough regardless of the calibre. Although if Shadow Stalker was involved then all bets were off.

Lisa's power reminded her that she wasn't in serious danger from Carlill. The guy had trust issues, he'd want to be able to trust her at the bare minimum and probably require that to be enforced by his power. As long as she didn't play to any of his particular mental triggers she'd be fine, get out of all this with just an agreement for loyalty which considering the alternatives were being Coil's pet or death made it the best option available.

A single man came walking up the street. He had a hoodie on and the hood was up, obscuring his face. Anyone could tell that the guy was up to something no good but that was par for the course around here. If anything he blended in too well. Lisa's power told her that it was all deliberate, or at least that the guy was expecting her to see him and identify him using her power. He knew she was watching and waiting. It wasn't quite a power play, her power told her, it was meant to put Lisa at ease. He wasn't here to start a fight. She could go out and speak to him without risk if she wanted to.

He sat down patiently. He had his hands in the front pockets of the hoodie. He had something in his hands. Likely it was either a gun or a cellphone. He probably had his affiliates on standby to call help, or they were in a position to provide early warning if there was going to be an ambush.

It wasn't to the spirit of the agreement. Although Lisa had brought a gun so she wasn't going to split hairs about it. He didn't intend to harm her, that was all that mattered as far as Tattletale thought. In spite of herself Lisa found herself slightly impressed. The guy knew the risks but he was still coming to speak to her alone.

She stepped out from the diner she'd been staking out in and went to sit next to the guy at the bus stop.

"Hello," the man said. He didn't move from his position. It was hard to get a read from him now. There just wasn't enough information due to his closed off body language.

"Hi," Lisa replied. "So…"

"There's not much to say," Carlill said. "You want Coil gone. I want to take over some of his operations and I'd like you to work for me. No doubt you already know all of that," he said.

"You want me to serve you," Lisa said. "As a slave?" she added, looking for a reaction.

"If that's where we negotiate to," Carlill said. Something was off. Lisa was struggling to get much from the guy. He was right there and she was having more trouble reading him now than she was over the phone!

Forced to rely on her own intuition Lisa continued talking.

"I don't want to be another one of your sex slaves," Lisa said dryly. The guy shrugged.

"They seem to enjoy it," he commented with a hint of amusement in his tone. Fuck Lisa was really struggling to get anything out of the guy that he wasn't already giving her.

"What's your plan for beating Coil?" Lisa asked. "I want to know how certain you are before I commit to anything."

"I can beat his precognition," Carlill said. "or at least my presence does. I'm something of an anomaly in this universe."

That just brought up more questions than answers. If he had some sort of anti-thinker or precog effect then that explained her powers. The solution was to try and create a fake version of the guy in her head and let her power work on that. Lisa started to go through the mental process, to buy more time she continued speaking.

"You'll have to forgive me if I don't believe just that," she said teasingly. "I'll need more to know I'm putting my lot in with the winner."

The infuriating man just shrugged again. "I don't want to give away my strategy," he said. "Although it is a pretty bare bones one…" he admitted. "Requiring the element of surprise."

That wasn't helpful at all… Basically every assassination attempt required the element of surprise. Lisa was starting to put together a decent model of the guy though.

"Alright then…" Lisa began. "So cards on the table. What are you offering, and what do you want?"

"Obviously I'm offering to release you from Coil," Carlill told her. "In return I want you to obey me and serve me loyally from now on."

There was more he wasn't offering.

"You'll have to give me more than thar," she said. "Come on, spice things up."

"I can adjust your powers, make it so you can turn it on and off. No more overload when you don't need it. No more powers making life irritating," Carlill said.

That… that was tempting. Fuck Lisa's Thinker headaches were just abysmal. She had to lock herself in a dark room, deprive herself of as much sensory data as she was comfortable with to let her powers calm down and stop the mental overload that caused her headaches. Being able to turn her powers on and off would basically stop that from ever happening again.

It would also help with her personal life. Carlill definitely knew what he was really offering. The ability for Lisa to be able to enjoy sex. Sex with him obviously.

"That seems as much a bonus for you as it does for me," she told him, letting him know she knew why he was offering that. The smug bastard only shrugged his shoulders.

"I tell you what let me lay out a deal for you. I can see you're interested," Carlill said.

"You don't have to obey me," he began, immediately taking off the table the instruction Lisa was already guessing was how he had control over Taylor and Sophia. "You will only have to be loyal to me. You'll get the power modifications and in return I'll kill Coil. How does that sound?"

"I want sex off the table, no forcing me to do anything like that," Lisa said.

"That's fair," Carlill said. "I don't think requiring loyalty would allow me to do that but let's add a caveat. I won't ask you to have intimate relations with me, but if you ask for it yourself, without my forcing you to, then all bets are off."

"Think that highly of yourself do you?" Lisa asked with a raised eyebrow, pleased that once again he was freely giving away some loopholes. He was being surprisingly frank about all this, negotiating on good terms. Lisa's model of the guy was coming together nicely. It seemed like he knew enough about her power to let him know not to try and play stupid games.

"You won't find I'm that easy to seduce. In fact take away the loyalty thing. I want it so that I only don't' have to betray you," that way there would be absolutely no mind control affecting her. Lisa wasn't stupid. Loyalty could mean a lot of things and she didn't fancy being someone's lapdog for the rest of her life.

"You could just walk away though," Carlill said. "I don't want that. I'd rather have your abilities at my disposal at least in the short term."

"Then…" Lisa thought. "Okay I'll agree to work for you for say the next few months, but there'll be no mind control stuff like loyalty or obedience."

"That's fair," Carlill said. "How about this though. You work for me for four months and if during that time or after you either decide to be intimate with me, or want to stay then you stay forever. I won't do anything to force either thing to happen though."

That… sounded reasonable. Hell the guy knew the obvious loopholes already, it was probably how he had caught one of the other two Capes under his control. The smug bastard was cocky though. He genuinely thought he could seduce her, an asexual, inside a few months without his powers forcing her to do it. Even in theory with her power being able to be turned off and not making any sexual encounter absolutely revolting for her, that was still a tall order. Lisa didn't mention that out loud. He could live with the fantasy for all she cared. She could be his 'the one that got away'. They were running out of time though.

"Okay I accept," Tattletale said. "Offer me the deal."

There was a pause as the guy tried to sort out the exact working in his head. He took a deep breath and then began talking.

"Lisa Wilborn I offer you a deal. I will work with you to kill Coil and take over his operations. In return you will have your power modified and also obey for me for the next four months. I will not engage you in sexual acts against your will or allow my people to do either. If you ever knowingly inform me you wish to be intimate, or work for me beyond the four months without being coerced or ordered to do so, then those restrictions on sexual activity and the limitation of the duration of our agreement respectively will be removed. Deal?"

Four months of work. Coil gone, her power given a fantastic quality of life improvement. Not being forced to do sex stuff, but with a caveat that if she agreed to it, then those restrictions would be gone.

It was almost too perfect.

Hell the only real traps there, if they could be called that, was that Lisa could agree to continue working for Carlill indefinitely at any time, or she could choose to be intimate with him once, after which he'd be able to order her to his bed. She needed to agree to that first though of her own volition. She couldn't be forced to do it either.

Lisa looked at the guy, trying to find any tell that might indicate there was something more at play. Something she hadn't spotted. Her power might be on the fritz but it could analyse the deal on its own without Carlill's bullshit anti-Thinker field getting in the way.

His hand was glowing from inside his hoodie. It wasn't obvious, but Lisa was close enough to see. That was his powers working.

"It doesn't last forever," he told her, pressuring her to make up her mind. Asshole.

Lisa quickly weighed up what she'd put together so far. The guy was a pervert, that was obvious. An adult guy with two teenage girls under his thrall? Of course he was doing stuff to them. Coil was a sadistic torturer though, so Carlill definitely won out on that, even if Lisa didn't have to know exactly what Coil was doing to her in those other timelines the prospect of even knowing was still far more revolting. If she accepted then she'd be stuck with this guy for at least a few months, but after then she'd be free as a bird; unless she agreed to continue working for him, but that'd be her choice to make. The exact wording implied that she might not get to keep the power modification after four months, but that wasn't a major concern. It all frustratingly made sense, the weight of advantages to disadvantages was just too high on Carlill's side not to go with it.

"I accept," Lisa said with a sigh. She offered her hand and Carlill, her new boss, brought out his glowing hand to shake hers. The glow faded away and he let go of her hand and put it back inside the pocket of his hoodie. There was no sign that the deal had been struck. Lisa didn't feel a sudden compulsion or anything. It was just… done. Kind of anticlimactic really.

"Pleasure doing business with you," Lisa said. Now she had accepted she was worried that she'd missed something. For the life of her she couldn't figure out what though. Maybe she was just being paranoid. Carlill was a sexual deviant of some sort, but he'd dealt with her on good faith it seemed at least.

Fuck it said so much about Lisa that she couldn't just trust someone to act in good faith with her. Hell she'd modelled the guy well enough at this point she had a good impression of him so she should have been confident enough. She'd not figured out any obvious loopholes in the deal either. The only thing that made her worry was the anti-thinker field making it hard to get a direct read on him.

"Likewise," Carlill said. "We should both split up. I look forward to working with you Lisa. I'll contact you later and we'll strategize further." He stood up to leave and promptly walked away.

Lisa gave him a minute to leave the area before she got up herself and made to leave. She couldn't delay, she needed to be back to the Undersiders' base before anyone got too suspicious.

She still had a niggling suspicion though. She just couldn't put her finger on it and her power wasn't being helpful about it at all.

She could turn it off though, she realised and she did just that, like she was flicking a mental switch. Almost instantly the plethora of information and the weight of that information on her brain was lifted. She glanced at a greasy, unhealthy looking guy out of the corner of her eye as she kept walking. There was no unwanted information. There were no details about the myriad of diseases the guy had and how he'd likely gotten them, or exactly how he'd like to give them to Lisa as he glanced her way in turn.

Lisa turned her power on. All that information was there. The Lisa of several months ago would have wretched, but now Lisa had a much more durable stomach for these things. Still, it served as confirmation. The power upgrade worked.

God that was revolting though, Lisa usually tried avoiding to look at that kind of guy on the street to minimise the horrible stuff her power would tell her. Lisa turned her power off. The burden of the information disappeared once again. It was like a massive weight was taken off her mind and she could think just a bit more clearly all of a sudden.

Fuck it felt good.

All the stuff Carlill probably wanted to do to her. It would almost be worth it just to be able to have this change to her powers long term. She could practically get addicted to this. Suddenly Hebert and Hess agreeing to work for the guy didn't seem like such a bad deal. Lisa wondered exactly what Hebert's deals had been. Hess had obviously been for the power upgrades. She'd probably get the chance to ask them once Coil was dealt with.

Lisa wasn't entirely sure she'd come away with exactly what she wanted today. She'd come pretty close though. She walked home with a pep in her step.

Chapter Text

"I think all that went well," Andrew said once they were back in the apartment.

Taylor was just relieved. This was the riskiest thing they'd done since she had found her Master.

Anything could have happened. Tattletale could have brought support. The PRT could have arrived. Her Master could have been assassinated from long range by Coil after discovering their meeting. She absolutely could not lose him and this meeting subsequently triggered all her anxiety.

She had to obey him though and she did trust his judgement. Only she couldn't help but worry about the what ifs. What if Tattletale found a loophole in the contract. What if Master had been hurt.

Taylor had been agonising over it, meticulously scouting out the surrounding area with her powers worried that she might miss something, anything that would have seen the day end in disaster.

Master turned and looked at her. He looked surprised for an instant but approached and pulled her into his arms.

"Hey there, it went well," he soothed. "Everything turned out perfectly Taylor."

"I know, it's just what if it didn't?" Taylor replied, cursing herself for having given away how anxious she had been.

"It didn't though," Master said. "Everything went perfectly. Tattletale is mine, at least for the moment. As long as we have her on side we can move forward to the next stage."

"Yes sir," Taylor replied.

"Let's get something to eat," he said to the two girls. Then he was distracted by hand from Sophia on his arm. The black girl silently asking, begging.

At a gesture from Master the girl stripped down to nothing and eagerly knelt to have her pet clothes put on. The girl really couldn't relax without them these days. Taylor felt similarly about her own buttplug. The gift from her Master was precious to her. Perhaps not to the point of discontent if she were to go without it, but Taylor loved the comforting weight of it inside her.

They went to the kitchen and prepared some food. Taylor and her Master ate in the kitchen while Sophia transitioned into being the pet and happily ate her food out of a bowl beside Andrew. Andrew patted her hair and reached down to stroke her head once or twice, like she was genuinely just another family pet. That was another bemusing thing about this new dynamic Taylor was still getting into.

At first Sophia being made into a pet had seemed more like a punishment. Like she was being devalued as a person, brought lower on the totem pole. Now she was just part of this strange family Andrew was going to put together.

Taylor was the second. She was something like Master's wife, although she knew she would never really be married to him, at least not traditionally. She could hope one day though. It'd be nice to have his ring on her finger.

It was late evening by the time they settled down. Master flicked through the channels, putting on the news. Sophia knelt on the floor, sucking Master's cock languidly, resting her head on his lap. Taylor sat next to her Master, resting her head on his shoulder. After all that stress she was pleased to just chill out with the person she loved most in the world.

"I'm debating whether we should try and retrieve Panacea or not," Master told her. "What do you think?"

Taylor frowned in thought. Retrieving Panacea could only serve them well from the side of keeping her Master safe. With Panacea on standby any injury short of death could easily be healed. Plus Amy was stuck still torturing herself every day. She was right on the edge when Taylor had left her. Taylor was sure that after another week the healer Cape would have been ready to come serve master faithfully and she didn't want Amy to suffer more than she had to. But…

"If we retrieve her now that'll bring more attention on us," Taylor said. "The PRT will be all over us like a rash, along with New Wave. "I think we need to leave her for the time being."

Master nodded. "I was of a similar opinion," he said. "Pity, I was looking forward to breaking her in properly. I've never actually done anal before you know," he revealed to her with some mild amusement to his tone.

Taylor was surprised. After all the attention Master had put into all their butts she knew he was an ass man, as they put it. The first thing he'd done with Amy except for the obligatory camera shoot was to finger her ass. He'd stuck stuff up Taylor's butt that first time too and even now both she and Sophia were going around with their plugs keeping their assholes stretched and ready for penetration. She leaned up to kiss her Master.

"Amy's not here, but we are," she said, gesturing to Sophia who continued to suck Andrew's cock. She was properly in the pet mindset right now. Unless Taylor or Master ordered it she wasn't going to be much help with anything. "You wanted to celebrate before…" Taylor began, reaching down to lovingly fondle her Master's balls. "Perhaps today we can celebrate you making a deal with Lisa."

Master's hand went down from Taylor's waist to cum her bottom. He squeezed the flesh and then moved his hands over her sweatpants to press down on the base of Taylor's plug. She gasped, pressing her rear back against the hand and the rest of herself against her Master.

"Your cock is already lubed up thanks to Sophia," she whispered into his ear. Master responded to the teasing words by gripping the plug through her pants, holding it there and then he began rocking it back and forward. Taylor tightened her sphincter so it wouldn't accidentally fall out, but that only heightened the sensation as her Master returned her teasing in kind. "I could set up some cameras in the bedroom and me and Sophia could line ourselves up. Side by side. You could take both of us Master, at the same time."

"No, not together," Master said. "At least not this time. Today I'm going to wreck your ass, Taylor. I hope you're ready for that."

"I-I am," Taylor replied, partly pleased that she was going to get all her Master's attention but she was also a bit concerned. She wasn't so sure looking at the hungry look in her Master's eyes whether she'd be able to handle him if he got as aggressive on her ass as he did with her pussy that first time. His cock was far larger than the toy she usually kept up there and her ass wasn't built for sex like her pussy was.

"Go set up the cameras," he ordered. "Off, Sophia," he ordered.

The pet girl let go of his cock and leaned away with a disappointed whine. Taylor gave the pet an exasperated look before she turned to the bedroom. It wasn't like she hadn't been doing that for the last half hour or anything!

Taylor quickly rushed into the bedroom and set up the cameras, something she was getting quite used to by now.

Master had retrieved some lube and had divested Sophia of her collar and ears.

The girl had quickly woken up it seemed at her Master's urgings. It probably wouldn't be long until Sophia could turn the pet state on and off as easy as breathing.

"Let me go freshen up a bit Master," Taylor beseeched whole Sophia stood up and accepted the camera from Andrew. It seemed she was going to play a part as camerawoman today. Taylor didn't mind that. She'd recorded Sophia losing her virginity as a pet. She had been surprised how hot that had made her feel. She'd been desperate for relief that evening but hadn't been allowed to cum until her turn on Master's cock later that night.

Once in the bathroom Taylor quickly threw off her clothes and went to brush her teeth. She was already wet, naturally. She was always at a low boil these days. It was rare that she found herself fully dry down there anymore. Right now there was a deep need between her legs and she could feel butterflies fluttering in her stomach in anticipation of giving her final virginity to Andrew.

There weren't any marks on her. She turned around, spreading herself and twisting so she could just about see her ass in the mirror. She pulled out her plug and gave it a quick wipe and a rinse in the tap so it was perfectly clean.

Taylor was all ready. She cleaned herself out regularly on her own since Master had given her first enema so that was already ready. Sophia had been cleaned out too, although it had been weird to do it for another person that first time. That would be one of Taylor's responsibilities as she was in charge of Master's slaves, making sure they were ready to serve him at a moment's notice. Right now though Taylor didn't need to think about Master's other slaves, or anything but him and their mutual pleasure.

She was going to lose her last virginity!

She reached for her pussy, gathering some of her own juices and smearing them on her plug before pressing it back inside. Her ring popped closed around the plug in that satisfying way and then Taylor twisted it so the heart would be facing the right way when she bent over.

Now she was ready.

Taylor took a deep breath and then stepped out into the bedroom.

It was just as she'd left it. Sophia was busily familiarising herself with the camera. She'd never had to do this before. Hopefully she would do a good job.

Master had taken Taylor's pussy multiple times that first time. She clenched down on her too small plug in anticipation of the stretching her poor ass was about to receive.

"Are you ready love?" Master asked. Taylor nodded. She approached him and gave her Master a kiss.

Sophia seemed to have got the grasp of things and stepped away. Master went to sit on the bed in front of one of the cameras. He shuffled back a bit so his legs weren't hanging over the bed. Instead he sat cross legged.

"Come here Taylor," Master ordered, patting the bed next to him.

Taylor crawled onto the bed, kneeling next to her Master she waited in anticipation of any orders.

"Suck my dick," Master ordered. Taylor immediately adjusted her position to her hands and knees. She crawled so she was coming at her Master sideways as she took his dick into her mouth. It was already wet with Sophia's spit. Taylor ran her tongue around the head, feeling her Master's glans briefly and making him gasp in pleasure.

"Gently love," he instructed with amusement, this isn't about getting me off with your mouth.

Taylor smiled around her Master's cock, feeling a brief moment of cheekiness at having got a reaction out of him, but then she settled back to sucking gently on the shaft obediently.

"I think we're ready," Master said. "Slobber a bit Taylor, you'll want me to be well lubed for in a moment." Taylor let some slobber slip out from her lips to coat her Master's shaft.

Sophia turned the cameras on and Master rested a hand on Taylor's head.

"Hello," Master said to the camera. "Today's a very special day. Today Taylor, my first slave is going to lose her last virginity." Master stroked her hair, his hand running down her arched spine to her ass. He gave it a light spank. "Her anal virginity," he finished.

"She's getting me wet and lubed up now for her first time," Master said. "She's been stretching herself out too. Her princess plug is a good start but I'm sure she'll be quite tight this first time regardless.

Sophia was moving around behind her. Taylor sensed as the girl moved the camera up close to her exposed behind. Her wet pussy was empty and it would probably stay empty too. Taylor would cum tonight though, of that she had no doubt. Her legs pressed against each other instinctively and she felt herself get just a bit wetter. Taylor wondered as she let some more drool drip out over her Master's cock whether Sophia's camera had caught all that.

"Taylor has been wearing this plug for a good while now, haven't you love?" Master said. He pressed up against her forehead and Taylor took that as indication she should back up and speak.

"I wear it every day," she said to the camera. She wet her lips with her tongue. "It was a gift from my Master so I couldn't not wear it. Plus I wanted to be ready for Master to take me there. After this I'll have given every one of my virginities to him. I'm – I'm very excited," she admitted. "Also, Master told me that this will be the first time he's every had anal sex. I'm so happy to be able to share our first times doing this together," she said honestly to the camera. Master's hand came back to her head, stroking her hair tenderly.

Saying it out loud seemed to bring it all home. This was a big moment for her Taylor realised. Master had no doubt experienced oral and vaginal sex before coming to Brockton Bay. But this first time anal for her was also his first time too. Taylor was as ready as she felt she could be, she wanted to make this moment as great for him as she could as they shared this experience together. Nobody else would be able to have this first time with him. Not Sophia, not Amy or any of the other women or girls he could have got working for him, her. Taylor got to be Master's first time with something and she couldn't be happier. Taylor suddenly found herself choking up a bit. God this meant more to her than she'd initially thought.

"I love my Master," Taylor said into the camera, putting as much feeling and emotion as she could as she looked into the lens. "Master promised to wreck my ass. I hope he enjoys my ass as much as he can. I'll enjoy his cock inside me whatever he does, I love him so much," Taylor told the camera, rambling a bit near the end there.

"I'm sure I will," Master said. "Get up now Taylor. I want you on your back, legs spread, ass facing the camera."

"Yes Master," Taylor said. She crawled around, positioning herself so her still plugged up ass was facing the camera she'd just been speaking into. She pulled her legs up and spread them wide, holding them up with her hands. Master took a hold of her plug and twisted it around, making the pink gem in the centre stick up in the right direction. Then he put a hand onto Taylor's pussy and began gently teasing her clit. His other hand went back down to her plug.

"This is Taylor's first buttplug," Master said. He tugged on it and Taylor clenched down. "It's a good fit for today but once I'm done today I think I'll be taking Taylor's ass regularly. So she'll get quite a bit looser naturally. Because of that soon she'll need a new one, a bigger one. I'll let you pick out the colour next time love," he told her.

"Thank you, Master," Taylor said demurely from her place on her back, wondering just how a larger plug would feel inside her. Sophia was getting a closeup of her wet pussy and the plug in her ass with her camera in this new position. Master began stroking her clit a bit faster.

That exquisite feeling of need building up inside her, Taylor's empty pussy clenched down on nothing. Her inflamed clit was sending sparks of intense sensation to her brain with every movement of her Master's fingers. Then Master started teasing Taylor's ass with her plug properly, tugging on it and pulling it in and out, making her asshole stretch and close around the warm metal. Taylor loved it. It wouldn't be long until she came like this. Andrew was looking down into her eyes.

"Please Master, may I cum?" Taylor half whispered. He leaned down to kiss her and then leaned back away. Taylor leaned up after him, trying to prolong the contact with his lips.

"You can cum as much as you want tonight," Master told her.

"Thank you sir!" Taylor said with relief, feeling a rush of eagerness I her pussy at confirmation of having permission. If she hadn't allowed to cum tonight she felt like she might go mad. They'd barely even started but Master was already hitting all her buttons and the knowledge of the intimacy of this moment, caught on camera forever only made her wetter.

Later Taylor would sit down and edit the video clips, watching this scene paly out from half a dozen different angles. She'd sit wet and needy with her no longer virgin ass as she reminisced of her first-time anal experience.

Sophia was wet too, she saw. The black girl's pussy glistened with its own arousal as she recorded the event for them at the side.

She seemed to be doing a good job, Taylor thought. She made eye contact with the girl over the camera. Taylor gave the girl a smile. After a moment Sophia returned it. Taylor would have to do something nice for Sophia as a thank you for doing a good job.

"I think it's time for the main event," Master said. Sophia reached down, angling the camera to watch as Master pulled Taylor's plug out for the last time.

Master blew gently on Taylor's asshole, she could feel the cool air waft over her slightly gaping sphincter and she instinctively tightened up in response for a moment before relaxing.

"I think we're almost ready to begin," Master said. "But first we need to ensure I'm properly lubed up.

He took a hold of Taylor's hips and tugged her forward so her ass was right at the edge of the bed. Then he took his cock. He rubbed it up and down Taylor's wet pussy lips, the head bumped against her clit as he dipped it inside her and then continued spearing his cockhead in her copious arousal.

"Not quite as wet as before though," Master commented after a few seconds, inspecting his cockhead. "In fact…"

He walked around the bed and climbed behind Taylor. She was slightly confused as he knelt just above her face.

"Hold that position and open wide," Master said, angling his cock downwards.

Slightly confused but nonetheless obedient Taylor tightened her grip around her legs. She opened her mouth obediently and Master took a moment to look at her. Her body spread wide, her mouth openi n anticipation. Master took Taylor's glasses off and put them to one side. Then Andrew pressed his shaft in between Taylor's lips. Her vision was completely obscured as Master's balls rested on her forehead, his pubes tickled her face and Taylor tasted her fluids on her Master's shaft as it came into contact with her tongue. It a familiar flavour she had come to enjoy. She was surprised then when her master shifted, going to lie across her body and in the process pressing his entire cock straight down her throat!

Taylor was caught by surprise and choked immediately. She swallowed desperately around the shaft as Andrew started to pump his cock into Taylor's throat, humping forward with his hips and truly fucking her mouth. His ball sack covered her nose, completely obstructing her airway. Even if he backed off enough for her to breathe a little she still couldn't so much as gasp for air.

She couldn't move because of his orders, she had to hold still and take it as her Master fucked her face. Only the knowledge that she deserved this, she deserved everything Andrew did to her let her hold on. Then she felt his hands reaching around her legs to touch her ass. A finger was pressed into her asshole, then another from the other side.

Taylor's Master pulled with his fingers and Taylor felt her ass stretch uncomfortably as he forced her asshole to spread in a way it never had before.

He pulled her hips up slightly, giving him an even deeper angle into her throat in the process.

Taylor couldn't breathe. She could feel her senses leaving her. Leaving her only able to concentrate on the feeling of his cock and balls obstructing her airway and his fingers between her cheeks as her Master spat on her asshole and rubbed the spit into her sphincter a few more times.

Her eyes were rolling into the back of her head. She could feel herself shaking with desperation, unable to do anything about the obstacle blocking her airway and choking her. She couldn't bite down even if she wanted to. She was going to pass out.

Suddenly Master withdrew his cock. Taylor gasped for air. Spittle and drool coated her lips and face and more dripped down from her Master's soaking wet cock. She felt her glasses being put back on.

"I think that's enough," Master commented, climbing off her and going back to stand at the end of the bed. Taylor desperately gulped for air, feeling her faculties returning to her.

She had been really close to passing out there. She didn't think she'd felt herself get that close before. Master gave her a light swat on the thigh, drawing her attention back to him.

"You're about to lose your last virginity. Do you have anything to say before we begin Taylor?" Master asked.

"J-just that I'm so happy to share this first time with you Master," Taylor managed to say. "Thank you Master for taking my last virginity," she said to the man, although it was as much for the camera as it was for him. He lined up his cock. She leaned forward as best she could, trying to get a view as her Master pressed his shaft inside.

It was big. Bigger than anything Taylor had had up there before. She gasped, letting her head fall back as the spit soaked head pressed into her asshole. She wasn't stretched enough though, she suddenly realised in panic. It wasn't going in! Master pressed harder and suddenly his cock popped inside. Taylor felt her ring stretch wide around his dick, her asshole trying to close naturally around the soft yet firm warmth of her Master's cock. It was too much too fast. Taylor felt a sudden burning as her body reacted in discomfort to the large invader.

It was warm, like when he fucked her pussy she could feel the heat of his shaft as it sat inside her. He pulled back a bit and then pressed in again. Taylor felt as her Master pressed further inside and she let out a whimper of mixed pleasure and pain.

Master adjusted his position and he was better able to press his cock inside her. He let go of her shaft and took a hold of Taylor's hips. She took a dep breath in anticipation. She knew what was going to happen next.

"Ahhh!" Taylor half screamed half moaned as Andrew pressed his cock all the way inside. It hurt, he was stretching her out too much. But she liked the pain, she liked him hurting her. She loved that she was experiencing this with the man she had sworn herself to mind body and soul. The man who she trusted and obeyed without question. She could feel him inside her. His large cock stretching her out in places it was never really meant to go.

The pain was getting worse though. Usually the pain mixed with pleasure, leaving Taylor in a haze of not being able to tell one from the other. Right now that wasn't happening though.

She looked up at her Master with the beginnings of tears in her eyes.

"Thank you sir," she managed to say again. She smiled through the tears. This was only the start. Once she was stretched out properly she would start enjoying it right? Until then she would have be happy with what her Master did for her.

He smiled back at her.

"My most loyal and obedient slave," he said fondly. A hand came up to play with her clit, sending spikes of pleasure to mix in with the throbbing pain before he returned to holding her hips.

He started to pull out. Taylor groaned at the new sensation, feeling her sphincter being pulled back, rubbing against the shaft despite the lubrication. Even that hurt. Stimulating her over stretched asshole.

Master thrust into her a few more times. It was uncomfortable, but wonderful. Taylor wanted to say it felt pleasurable but this discomfort wasn't like that. She wasn't ready for this. This wasn't like when he spanked her, this just hurt. Taylor didn't know what to think. She bit her lip and did her best to feel everything that was happening. She deserved this no matter what, she was getting the privilege of being her Master's first anal experience and she wasn't going to ruin this for him. She couldn't help but let out a whimper as he experimentally thrust forward a few more times. The lubrication provided by her spit had run out fast and now the penetration was almost completely dry, sending bursts of agony through her poor asshole with every movement.

"Does it hurt?" Master asked, apparently reading something in her face.

"Y-yes sir," Taylor admitted, slightly ashamed even though she knew it wasn't her fault.

"Masturbate for me," He instructed, putting his hands on the back of her knees and holding her in position.

With her hands free, Taylor reached down between her legs and began stroking her still damp pussy. Even the pain hadn't been enough to completely turn her off it seemed.

Master thrust gently, enjoying the sensation hopefully. Taylor tried to concentrate on her pussy, flicking her clit and stroking her lips as best as she was able, trying to set aside the pain.

It could only have been a few minutes but it felt like forever as her Maser fucked her at a gentle pace. The lube provided by her spit seemed to have completely gone. Her Master's shaft rubbed at her insides making the pain return, but the slower pace made it all a bit more manageable. She finally came, moaning out her orgasm, leaking her fluids down across the cock below her pussy, the sudden burst of lubrication helping reduce the discomfort for a second before seemingly just running out.

She panted there for a few seconds. It was a few moments before she realised her Master had stopped moving himself.

Then she felt something cold against her ass. She opened her eyes and saw Master had the bottle of lube from before. He was dripping it down over where his cock and Taylor's asshole met. It was smooth. The oil soaked into their skin, soothing her inflamed ass, allowing her Master's shaft to penetrate her much less roughly as he began moving once more.

"Oooh," Taylor moaned in pleasure, feeling the intense discomfort of before change to something much more enjoyable.

It was still painful. She could still feel herself stretched too far in ways she wasn't meant to be stretched out. But this was a familiar kind of pain, this was the kind of pain she enjoyed. Pleasure mixed with the pain properly this time as her Master began to set a steady pace as he could now more comfortably thrust in and out himself.

"Such an obedient slave," Master praised. "I thought the spit would work well enough for your first time, but by god you're tight," he praised. His hips collided with her ass and Taylor felt him truly bottom out inside her. "And you didn't complain for a moment."

She moaned in pleasure, feeling pleasure at the intense stretching out of her abused ass.

"Please Master, kiss me," Taylor begged. The man leaned forward, taking her hair and pulling her head up to kiss her roughly. Taylor mewled into his lips, lovingly stroking his tongue with her own as he dominated her mouth like he was currently dominating her final hole.

"I-I'm going to cum again Master," Taylor gasped out, feeling her body starting to reach that crescendo.

"Cum for me Taylor," her Master told her. A hand went to her clit, rubbing forcefully and taking Taylor by surprise.

"I love you Masterrrrr!" Taylor moaned out as her orgasm struck her. She clenched down with her empty pussy and stuffed ass. Suddenly Master's cock inside her felt twice as large.

Her mouth hung open, her eyes squeezed shut as the sensation became too much, but Taylor's beloved Master didn't strop his thrusting.

Then he groaned out himself, that noise he sometimes made when he came. Announcing his own climax. Taylor could feel his sticky heat entering inside her. His cum being pumped into her ass, marking it for the first and likely not the last time.

Taylor's orgasm ended. Her spasming sphincter finally relaxed and she breathed heavily as her Master's deflating cock was withdrawn from her abused and gaping asshole.

Taylor turned her head and saw Sophia next to her. The black girl had a hand between her legs. She was stroking her own pussy, her hips shaking side to side, like she was trying to wag her tail as she watched the scene before her, as she recorded it on camera for posterity.

Soon that would be Taylor watching Andrew take Sophia's last virginity.

A finger pressed into Taylor's ass. It barely felt like anything to her stretched asshole after Andrew's cock had plundered it. The finger was pulled back and Taylor saw that it came with a sticky dollop of cum. Cum from Taylor's ass.

Master leaned over and offered it to Taylor.

She opened her mouth and closed her lips around the digit. She sucked curiously, tasting her own ass mixed with the delicious flavour of her Master's cum.

"Thank you, sir," Taylor said when he pulled the finger back.

Master gestured to Sophia. The girl was caught slightly by surprise, her eyes had been on Taylor's lips as she sucked Master's finger clean. The girl quickly jumped to follow his directions, the camera once more focused closely on Taylor's asshole.

"How do you feel, Taylor?" Master asked. Sophia angled the camera up as Taylor craned her neck to look back down her body.

"I'm sore…" Taylor admitted, the stretching of before and the rough first start had left a mark. "But it felt so good. Please Master," she said, suddenly eager for what was going to come next, the feel of her Master truly fulfilling his promise and wrecking her ass. The intense pain of before didn't seem so bad now she'd cum from an anal experience. Taylor felt like with enough time, and a bit more stretching, she could learn to love her Master's cock inside her ass even going in dry. "Can we do it again?" She asked.

"Of course," Her Master said as he stroked his rapidly rehardening cock, lube coating his hand as he prepared himself to take her again. "I told you I was going to wreck your ass. Roll over onto your hands and knees, he ordered. Taylor quickly did so, glad to finally be able to stretch for a moment and eager to feel that intense mix of pain and pleasure once again.

Andrew climbed onto the bed behind her. He pressed his cock back against Taylor's asshole. Her ass had started to relax now that nothing was inside it and his shaft stretched her back out once again. Taylor let out a breath at the sudden penetration. It was a harsh thrust, but even as the minor discomfort returned, just like everything else her Master did to her it was starting to feel good.

Notes:

Thanks for reading up to now. If you've enjoyed my writing, then you can find more on my account.

Chapter Text

Lisa hadn't realised how dependent she'd gotten on her power until she had the opportunity to turn it off. Alec, Rachel and even Grue were weirdly hard to understand without having her power turned on. She didn't get all the cues and prompts like she did before.

The first text that came from Carlill was obviously going to be an order. Lisa could have guessed that without her powers. It came in the following morning. A few instructions actually, meant to stop her from trying to get out of their deal or try and manipulate things against him.

She did guess that was all going to happen. So she wasn't completely useless without her power. She hadn't expected the first line to be "read all these instructions fully" though…

She hadn't had a chance to avoid them. She'd instinctively read the first instruction and that had been it.

Carlill's first order, naturally, was to never attempt to betray him. Lisa wasn't worried about that. She had no intention of betraying the guy as long as he didn't try and hurt her in turn and she didn't expect that. The guy operated within the rules and agreements he set at least, which was more than anyone else Lisa had ever dealt with did. There were a few ways he could use his power over her to hurt her though, he could make her kill herself for instance, that wasn't actually disallowed.

That wasn't the game though. He wanted to have her. He wanted to seduce her and convince her she would be happier being another one of his little pets.

That wasn't going to be happening though. Lisa was more than content with their deal. She'd just have to be careful not to cross the guy too badly though. It was weird but she got the impression that if she did refuse him he wouldn't be too bothered by it. That was weird for a Master Cape at least. Although maybe the guy was content fucking his other two slaves and didn't feel the need for a third.

Lisa suddenly felt mildly offended despite herself at the idea. What, wasn't she good enough? She was beautiful she knew that. But he wasn't actually interested enough to try harder? Asshole.

The second instruction was to never attempt to interpret any orders, past, present or future so as to undermine them. She was to follow the order according to her honest interpretation of the meaning without trying to reinterpret it so as to undermine it. That was a lengthy one. The third instruction was to never use her powers against him, his other servants or allies directly or through modelling, unless Lisa had a reason to do so that she genuinely felt Carlill would approve of.

That last one was kind of open ended, although it pretty much prevented her from trying to use her powers to manipulate him or his subordinates.

Still, she didn't care. Things could progress now. Lisa had been told to hang tight and otherwise be on the lookout for information on the Travellers or Dinah Alcott. Her cage might be a bit more sturdy than the last one, but at least this one was gilded.

Lisa already knew about the travellers. A mercenary Cape group that leaned far into the Villain side of things. Until recently they'd been working for Accord and now it seemed they were likely to be hired to work for Coil. That meant for a time sensitive job the guy was going to be able to use his powers to try out both the Undersiders and the Travellers on that same job at the same time.

It also brought up some interesting questions about where Carlill was getting his information from. Lisa was very interested in that because she'd figured out by now that he was a lone operator. He didn't have a support network so where did he get all his information from?

None of that mattered though. Carlill wanted some information of his own. That being the usual routine of Coil, also known as Thomas Calvert. Or rather he wanted to know a day where the guy had a meeting he couldn't be seen to miss, the time and location. It had to be his civilian identity, that was the only caveat.

Lisa wasn't exactly privy to such information, but she could easily find out. Her power was built for unravelling secrets like this and while Coil held her leash tightly, it wasn't so tight she couldn't infer some things here or there or carry out her own research using the very phone Carlill had lent her. That was coil's bugs wouldn't even be able to track her.

It even had a data plan!

So the first thing Lisa did once Carlill's instructions had come through was to sit in her bedroom and find the answers to his query. The guy wasn't in a hurry, but Lisa felt almost giddy, excited that finally things were looking up and she wanted to chase that feeling.

Thomas Calvert had three important meetings this month. Tomorrow morning and two in short succession a couple weeks away.

There were two events organised between now and then Meetings with a prospective investor in his construction company and one at the PRT. Lisa texted both dates to Andrew's phone. He replied pretty quickly, thanking her for her work and then telling her to hang tight.

So that was it then? It felt kind of underwhelming really… Lisa just had to wait and see if Carlisle's plan to kill Coil bore fruit, not that she even knew what it was!

But it was happening though. Oh yes.

Coil dead. Lisa basically free in just a few months. She could go out on her own, but she had four months to decide if Carlill was actually alright to work for.

The benefits were worth it too, she acknowledged as she laid back in her bed and closed her eyes.

It was dark, there was a minimal amount of sensory input in the room. Her bed was comfy and her power was blessedly turned off.

Last night had been the best night's sleep she'd had in a long time. Hell, Lisa thought as she rolled onto her side, she could just have another nap right now. Nobody would be requiring her attention in the next few hours, so what was the harm a little catnap?

In fact with her powers muted Lisa could probably do a bunch of things. Go and get takeout at that nasty looking diner across the street, she could…

She could have sex.

"Ugh…" Lisa groaned. That was Carlill's play wasn't it? She reminded herself. He was hoping that Lisa would fall on his dick in gratitude and like it now that her powers could be turned off.

Well there was more than one way to satisfy her urges. Lisa could even watch porn now and not be put off by how fake it always was. How much the actors weren't really into it. Shep icked up her burner phone, ready to do just that. Then she set it aside with a huff. Damnit but she knew now. It wouldn't be the same unless it was genuine amateur stuff and that wasn't exactly common. Hell half the time they weren't really into it themselves even if they were amateurs having a bit of fun.

She didn't need porn though. Lisa knew what she was doing. She had masturbated before she got her powers, although it'd been well over a year since then she was more than aware of how her body worked.

She ran a hand over her pyjama pants between her legs, pressing down on her sex through the fabric of her pyjamas and her underwear beneath those.

Her power would usually tell her all sorts of things at this point. Like how her body was secreting hormones, pointless information about sex, her own body and her own preferences. That was just the mild stuff she'd be subject to. Not today!

She pressed her hand down a little harder, luxuriating in the sensation of being able to just do this without all the power related hassle that came with it. Hell she'd basically been dry for a year. Something her power had helpfully informed her once was that her body had simply gotten used to not being turned on she actually found it harder to get aroused.

So while she wasn't surprised that she wasn't getting wet at first, It did happen eventually. Lisa's teasing of herself, because that was what it was, technically, had fired up some old nerves somewhere and her body had finally responded in the natural manner.

Lisa pulled her pants and underwear forward a bit, looking down at her sex. She reached down between her legs, finding the hint of arousal there on her finger. She brought it up and looked at it.

God a month ago and she'd have been nauseous at the prospect of seeing that. She let off a little laugh.

Well not anymore. Lisa could actually masturbate if she wanted to, her powers be damned!

She pressed her hand back down between her legs, stroking her folds directly.

"Just like riding a bicycle," she said to herself as her fingers quickly found her little clit between her tight folds.

It was small, but sensitive. Made even more so by the fact Lisa hadn't done anything there in a while.

"Mmm," Lisa let out a little moan, just luxuriating in the gently caressing of her little bundle of nerves. Little Tats had been left all alone for too long…

She rolled onto her side, just teasing herself gently under her clothes for a few minutes, but the heat between her legs built up quickly.

Her orgasm caught her by surprise. Lisa let out a moan before quickly pressing her face into her pillow to stifle herself as she properly went over the edge.

"Fuuuuck," Lisa groaned out. She stroked her inflamed clit once or twice as she kept cumming but she quickly found herself becoming more sensitive and so Lisa came down, satisfied for the first time in forever. She rolled onto her back, letting her arms splay either side of herself. There was a dampness between her legs but it wasn't too bad, it wasn't uncomfortable or anything. That bit of dirtiness would have been impossible to ignore before her deal with Carlill.

"God I needed that," Lisa muttered to herself, relaxing back into her pillows. Her entire body just felt like jelly.

Yeah well Carlill might want her to work for him and be just another one of his little sex pets but Lisa wasn't going to do all that. She was perfectly capable of satisfying herself now that her powers weren't messing her around.

Although there was a part of Lisa that had to admit it'd be pretty damn hard to go back to nothing after having finally had some release. Maybe working for the guy wouldn't be so bad? The perks were good. So she'd at least give it a try.

Amy entered her bedroom. It had been a trying day at the Hospital. People were so unreasonable. They wanted something for nothing, they felt entitled to Panacea, to her power and it absolutely infuriated her.

She'd gone home that evening to her family. To oppressive Carol, unfeeling and uncaring Mike. Sarah was kind but distant. Vicky though, it had taken a while for Amy to figure it out. Although she had sort of already known she'd eventually cottoned on to what was wrong with her sister lately.

Vicky had been mastering her. It was easy to forget, but Vicky's aura was always up, at least on a small scale. Her family was immune to it. Her adopted sister wasn't though.

That was the change Amy was immune to Vicky's aura now. The subtle sense of awe that quickly turned into a perception of beauty was gone. Vicky had been pushed off the pedestal and now Amy was free to see her adoptive sister as she really was, just another girl.

She was still beautiful, Amy still found the girl attractive but she was free of the mental effects that had been driving her to madness and obsession.

Amy undressed and got ready for bed. Then she went to her desk and pulled out a handful of marker pens from the drawer, Sharpies. Then she went and slipped under the covers to begin her nightly ritual. Her pussy was wet, her asshole was ever so slightly sore, after so much time spent playing with it. But that soreness just made her even more sensitive.

She reached under her pants and started stroking herself. She couldn't cum like this, she literally wasn't allowed. Amy didn't care about that anymore. This, she realised, resisting the urge to laugh at the bizarreness of the thought was the only time she felt she could truly relax lately. She could imagine her life in the future, free of her family, free to be herself. No more pretending to be someone she wasn't. Amy would be in chains, forced to serve the whims of another man. But even those chains meant she would be even more free.

Amy needed to start properly. She needed to play with her ass for at least half an hour while edging herself. She'd grown more experimental though. The instructions were about how thick and long the thing she had to fuck her own ass was. So she could use toys if she wanted to.

She couldn't just go out and buy a dildo though. Oh no Carol would go spare, Vicky would make a scene and if the public found out she'd never hear the end of the humiliation. She'd wanted to move on from her fingers, hence the pens.

One smooth bit of plastic was pressed into her unlubed ass. The smooth plastic rubbing on her sphincter slightly uncomfortably as it went in all the way. Amy let it sit there for a second, clenching experimentally around it, making the toy jump and jostle inside her in a way that just encouraged her to take the next step.

She pressed the other one in. It scratched slightly against her sphincter while she forced it in alongside the first. The third was easier, the gap left by the two cylindrical bits of plastic made it easier to slip in. With all three pens inserted she was stretched out the right amount, just slightly more than she did with her fingers.

It felt slightly different too she thought as she took a hold of the three pens with her hand and experimentally tried moving them inside her. She couldn't feel it the same was as she did with her fingers. She'd fulfilled the first part of her nightly instructions though. Finally she was ready to begin.

As per her instructions, she began to picture herself, doing something to sexually pleasure her Master. It could take a number of forms, she'd realised. She could picture herself being fucked, or sucking his cock or rimming his ass. Apparently it also included putting on a performance in her mind.

Amy's fantasies were becoming increasingly more exciting.

Torturing Emma Barnes in her mind had been her go to for a while. Amy could think of so many ways to use her powers to hurt the girl who'd left her trapped in this hell of denial. She could increase Emma's sensitivity, cut off her senses so only touch was available, block off her brain form being able to cum and stick a bunch of vibrating toys on and in her, forcing the girl to endure eternal agonising torment. Amy's powers could turn her into an animal with pig hears, nose and tail and make her walk on the ground and live in a cage with her psyche being broken down over time by the humiliating treatment. She'd imagined herself using her powers to cut off the girl's motor control, leaving her completely vulnerable to any kind of pain and torture Amy, Andrew or any of his other slaves could wish to inflict upon her. The fantasies had been varied and Amy had so enjoyed them. But Amy had realised that she was far more interested in picturing what her life could be like in the future. The peace of finally being able to be herself.

That would never grow old. Amy couldn't hurt anyone with her powers anymore. She wasn't a threat, but she was still a bad person. She still wanted those things, she still wanted to just let go. It was only Andrew, her Master's hold on her that stopped her. A prison that she was now glad she'd unwittingly stepped into.

The smooth plastic of the Sharpies rubbed at her sphincter in ways her own fingers didn't, although that was probably as much due to the fact she hadn't used any lube either. It was the new, exciting bit of experimentation that informed her imagination today.

Amy began to picture herself being made to squat down with the pens in her ass. They'd have their lids off and Amy had been instructed to touch herself while trying to write a letter to her family. It would be written for Vicky and all the rest, explaining what a filthy, disgusting girl she was. How she was writing the letter, how she liked how it felt. How it was her idea while her Master watched on, stroking his cock.

The Amy in her imagination fell down. The pens shoved inside her and the Amy in the real world did the same. Her entire body shuddered. If she was allowed to cum right then, she would have, explosively.

The pens weren't like her fingers but they felt good though. The slight discomfort as her flesh was tugged back by the improvised toy as she pulled the pens in and out of herself just added to her satisfaction. It hurt as she forced them deeper inside herself, touching places she hadn't found with her fingers yet on account if their increased length. Amy bit her lip, whether to stop herself crying out in pain or pleasure she didn't know. She deserved everything that happened to her, Taylor was right. She deserved the pain, and she'd deserve the humiliation of having to lick the pens clean when she was done.

Taylor would help show Amy her place. She'd promised Amy to help her understand her new role in life hadn't she? She'd be there when Andrew took her ass for the first time. She'd hold Amy down while Amy's virginity was taken from her. She's take Amy and turn her over so her ass was up and try to pull the pens out of her asshole. Slender and skilled fingers would probe for the toys lodged in her rectum and Taylor would occasionally spank her for failing the task Andrew had given her even as Amy continued dripping onto the letter she was supposed to have been writing.

Amy's fingers strummed a steady beat against her clit. Her virgin pussy sat empty, waiting desperately for Taylor, Andrew, anyone to come and rescue her from her torturous nightly ritual as she continued to pump the three pens in and out of her asshole.

It couldn't be long now. She couldn't be left like this for much longer. Surely her Master would come for her. She was too valuable surely. They wouldn't just leave her.

That was her hope now. A few weeks ago she'd dreamt about holding on, resisting Andrew's pull, not giving in and submitting. Not admitting to herself what she was. Amy knew now though. She was just a stupid, dangerous girl that just wanted to obey her Master, her not quite Mistress. She wanted to kneel at their feet and do whatever degrading things they wanted her to do. She deserved all that and more for what she was, a Villain.

One day, one day her Master would come for her. He'd take her away and Amy could finally be herself. She could finally relax her mind and soul.

And if she was a good slave, maybe her Master would be kind enough to let her cum.

Notes:

Thanks for reading. If you've enjoyed this and want to read more then this story is currently up to chapter 37 on public release on QQ. It will be updated here on AO3 over the coming days but if you're feeling impatient then you can find more content there.

Chapter 26

Chapter Text

Today was the day. They were finally making a move.

It had been a couple of weeks of Master texting back and forth with Tattletale. The blonde girl had relayed the movements of Coil, revealing his hiring the Travellers and the kidnapping of one Dinah Alcott.

That had been it. Master had asked for dates when Coil would be expected at meetings as Thomas Calvert and then he'd instructed Lisa to be ready to suborn Coil's mercenaries.

All Sophia had to do was take out Coil in his civilian disguise.

Master had come with her for this. Sophia had helped him hijack a car and they'd made their way together to a likely location for Coil to head out from following the meeting.

The plan was simple. Coil's power worked off of simulations, with his power puppeting him through the dual simulations following his 'choice' of preferred outcome. It was a powerful ability, but it had its weaknesses in the form of "required" events. Thomas Calvert had to show up at a meeting for Fortress Construction today. He couldn't just not appear, that wouldn't be acceptable.

So no doubt Coil had simulated two timelines. In one he was probably reading up on things, or otherwise carrying out an operation to acquire information with no holds barred. He could afford to just go in guns blazing and acquire data on the PRT or one of the gangs because he was going to be dropping that timeline anyway.

All of that together meant that no matter what Coil was going to be in that car, heading home in his civilian identity having definitely chosen the timeline he thought was safe. After all, who'd attack Thomas Calvert? He wasn't anyone important, just another businessman.

Of course, the second important detail was that Sophia's Master couldn't be seen by most Parahuman powers. He was a blindspot to certain effects, including precognition. Coil's power couldn't predict him, or anyone in his close proximity.

So when Sophia jumped out, crossbow in hand and shot him through his car window at a stoplight, the man who was still being puppeted by his power was taken completely by surprise.

Coil died with three arrows embedded in his chest and thirty seconds later Sophia had dived back into her Master's stolen car around the corner and they were calmly driving away before anyone could so much as call the Police.

"Fuck yeah," Sophia muttered to herself as she crouched down on the back seat. She hadn't had her costume but she'd been able to acquire her backup crossbow from her stash the PRT didn't know about. Taylor was on her way to meet Tattletale and help in the takeover of Coil's main base.

Sophia adjusted herself so she was more comfortable, giving her a view of her Master in the front seat.

"You alright Master?" Sophia asked, he looked tense.

"All good pet," he said. "Just this is the next big hurdle. I don't know how well this is all going to go down. The Travellers are going to be difficult. I think I can convince them to agree to what I want but it's going to be down to how absolute the Simurgh's conditioning is."

"Master," Sophia asked in worried surprise and dread. "What do you mean, about the Simurgh's conditioning?"

"Just that," he said. "The Travellers, or at least two of them are Simurgh bombs. Quiet now though, I don't want to try explaining my plan while driving." Sophia's eyes widened in surprise but she followed her Master's order and kept quiet.

Master's clear worry made Sophia only more anxious herself. He always came across as confident, he was pretty sure of himself when he went after Tattletale too. This meeting though sounded like it would be a big deal and if the Travellers were indeed Mastered by the Simurgh then there was no telling how they'd react once Andrew spoke to them. Sophia hadn't really heard much about the Travellers before and her Master had been quiet about it. They were just a Villain group somewhere up in Boston as far as she knew.

They drove in silence for a few minutes. Sophia couldn't see where they were going, but Master knew the way thanks to Tattletale's instructions.

They drove into a building. The sound of a rolling gate closed behind them and then they were underground. Master drove them to a stop and got out. Sophia climbed up to sit down and Master opened the car door for her to leave through.

Taylor and Tattletale were there. Taylor looked tense and Tattletale had a cocky smirk on her face but Sophia could tell that the girl was equally as nervous as Taylor.

"Girls," Andrew greeted. "Everything went according to plan?"

"Yup," Tattletale said. "Deactivated the bombs and the boys work for us now," she gestured at a couple of armed mercs either side of her and Taylor who otherwise didn't react too much. "I've got the Traveller's too. We can go speak to them, or have them come here."

"Good," Master said. He straightened up a little. "Show me to a room with a phone and I can speak to them and get this moving forwards."

Lisa led the way, Taylor stepped back to stand at Master's side and Sophia followed at her Master's other side.

"Did you locate Dinah Alcott?" He asked the two girls.

"Yes," Taylor said. "She's still under guard. Nobody's allowed in there without me or Tattletale there."

"Good job," Master praised. "We can see her once we have the Travellers handled.

They came to an office room and Lisa held the door open for them. The two mercenaries were rough looking but at least decently trained. They took up guard positions either side of the doorway. The door was closed behind them, leaving just one Master and the three girls alone with him in the room.

"I'll set it all up," Lisa said, going to sit at the computer. It took a few seconds but she logged on and set up the connection over a phone. She pressed a button and the usual ringing of a phone trying to connect ensued. She got up quickly and gestured to Andrew. "All yours," she said.

Master stepped forward and settled in the chair. Sophia went to stand to the side along with Taylor and Tattletale. All three girls were interested in seeing this all play out. The phone connected.

"Hello?" Came the voice from down the line. It was a man's voice, he sounded young, under thirty.

"Hello," Master said. "Am I talking to the Travellers, or their leader?"

"You are. Who is this?" came the reply after a few seconds. They were tense, nervous.

"I am Dealmaker," Master said. "I doubt you've been made aware yet but I am now in control of Coil's operations."

There was a silence.

"What do you want?" Came the voice.

"I want to negotiate a new deal," Master said. "I can give you something you want, all of you," he said. "And I would like your assistance in exchange."

Again there was a tense silence before the voice finally came back.

"I'm listening," he said, there was an undercurrent of wariness in his voice.

"I'm aware of Noelle," Andrew said. "Coil wanted to string you along and use Noelle as a last resort weapon against the PRT or the other gangs. He was never going to help you like he suggested he would. Unlike him I know what's wrong with her, and with your help I believe I can cure her, stop her anger issues and return her to her former self."

There was a moment of silence across the line. It was spotty, but they could just about hear voices speaking frantically. The Travellers were listening and they were interested.

"Say we believe you," the man finally said again. "What are you offering, exactly."

"I'm offering the same shelter and work agreement Coil was going to offer you, Trickster," Master replied. "Protection and finances in exchange for work, although I doubt I'll be asking you to do many jobs at all really. My personal priority right now is healing Noelle. I know what kind of danger she represents and I'm sure you all do too. I have the ability to prevent her from becoming an S-Class threat that would see the Triumvirate coming to Brockton Bay on top of all our heads, including yours. I think the last thing a group of Simurgh quarantine escapees wants is PRT attention."

It was a threat. Master was offering a stick and a carrot here and it seemed to be working.

"We've tried getting Noelle help," Trickster replied tersely. "Nobody's been able to do anything. Hell most Masters can't even keep her calm, she breaks out of the effects easily enough. What makes you think you can do anything?"

Sophia noted the guy didn't comment on her Master's observation that this 'Noelle' could be an S-Class threat. Just who were these guys? Master had said they were Simurgh bombs. If an S-Class threat was a Simurgh bomb then surely she'd have been 'used' by now? Sophia didn't know exactly what was at play but it seemed her Master's involvement was already poking holes in the Simurgh's plan.

"You were willing to go to Coil for help," Master refuted Trickster's denial. "My power isn't strictly a Master one," Andrew then said. "I can alter powers with my abilities. I also know exactly what is wrong with Noelle's powers and what needs to be done to fix them. There is nobody else in the world capable of doing what I'm offering you. You can certainly trust me on that," he said. "Talk to your teammates, I assume they are there. I'm offering to fix your biggest concern, let you finally settle down somewhere safe without the difficulties caused by Noelle's power looming over you."

There was a muffled noise coming from the line. It was over a minute before Trickster's voice came back.

"I want a guarantee," he said. "If we meet up, no funny business, no traps."

"My powers work on myself," Master said. "If I agree to something using them then I have to follow through myself," he said. "I can make an agreement with you to that effect, but it has to be in person," he said.

"That's fine," Trickster replied tersely.

"Excellent. I assume you have settled Noelle in her current… home?" Master asked.

"We're working on it. She was supposed to be brought in tomorrow."

"Then I suggest this. We meet in three days at your location. We can finalise any agreement there and begin making moves. Until then feel free to use the facilities Coil has provided you, everything will continue to operate as it would have under Coil."

"That's fine," Trickster replied again. "We will see you then."

"One more thing," Andrew said. "I will need Oliver's presence to successfully heal Noelle. Is he available?"

"He's here with us," Trickster said.

"Great," Master said. "I'll look forward to meeting you all in in person then, goodbye," he said. He reached for the phone and hung up.

He leaning back into his seat and sighed explosively.

"That went well," he said.

"What's this about an S-Class threat?" Lisa asked. She'd become increasingly pale as the conversation wore on.

"She's a cape with only half a power," Master said. "She creates clones of people on contact that are loyal to her and with variations of their power, if they have one. There's a timeline where she creates copies of Eidolon," he revealed. Sophia gasped along with Tattletale who looked incredibly worried. "Don't worry though," Master said.

"Either the Travellers agree to my deal with them, or they die."

Sophia had gone off to explore the base and get a feel for things. It wasn't a large operation, but Coil did have several people under his employ, now their employ.

Currently Andrew and Taylor were being escorted by Tattletale to Dinah Alcott.

"I can't believe that worked," Lisa said giddily.

"Don't act so surprised," Andrew said with amusement. "With prior knowledge of how his powers worked coupled with my own blank effect he was a sitting duck with the right amount of planning."

"Yeah, I guess," Lisa said.

Taylor looked at the blonde girl. In the 'canon' timeline she was supposed to become one of Taylor's closest friends. Maybe they would have the opportunity to do so again. Lisa had made a deal with Andrew, even if it had seemed incredibly open ended in Tattletale's favour. Hopefully the girl would discover on her own how good serving Andrew actually was.

"She's in here," Lisa said. She nodded to a pair of guards who stepped aside. Lisa opened the door and Andrew entered, followed by Taylor.

Inside it was a mock-up of a girl's bedroom. A girl with mousy brown hair was sat on the bed with her hands wrapped around her knees as she lied on her side. She was probably about twelve at a glance.

"W-who're you?" the girl asked. Her speech was slurred. Taylor saw her eyes were unfocused, dilated.

"I'm Andrew," Andrew said. He gestured to Taylor. "This is Taylor."

"Hiiii," the girl said. She tried to move but she was clearly struggling. Her head lolled oddly, like she couldn't muster the energy to keep it raised.

"We arrived just after her nurse gave her some more drugs," Tattletale said. "She's stable, but she's going to be out of it for a while."

"Makes sense," Andrew said. "Dinah, Coil is gone, I'm in charge of this facility now. Do you understand what that means?"

"Y-you're… candy?" The girl asked. Andrew went and sat on the bed next to her.

"I can do you one better, you know how the candy affects you don't you?"

"Uhuh."

"I can make it so that all that stops, you won't hurt from it, it won't affect you anymore. How does that sound?"

"S'gud," Dinah said.

"I can make deals Dinah," Taylor's Master said. "If you agree to trust me and obey me then I can make you all better, would you like that?"

"Okayyyy," the girl said.

"Alright then," Andrew said. "Dinah Alcott I offer you a deal. You will trust me from now on, follow my orders and receive changes to your power. In return the drugs in your system will be flushed out and the addictive properties and any damage caused to your body by them will be cured. Deal?"

"Y'sh," the girl said, doing nothing else.

"You have to take my hand," Andrew said patiently.

The girl reached out weakly and took Andrew's hand.

All the other deals had been more subtle things. It had been just agreements to do things or they'd affected powers in more subtle ways. In this case Andrew's power was visibly more effective. The gold light flowed from her Master's hand and across to Dinah. Her entire body seemed to absorb the light and a moment later disappeared just like any other agreement Master had made.

The change was immediate. Dinah blinked her eyes rapidly. Slightly dazed, she sat up on the bed.

"I-I'm better?" The girl asked in confusion. She rubbed her eyes.

"Just about," Master said.

"T-thank you Sir," the girl said with wonder. Taylor was pleased. Dinah hadn't realised yet, but the precognitive had agreed to serve Andrew now, with a deal very similar to her own.

"You work for me now Dinah, do you understand that?"

"Y-yes?" Dinah answered.

"Good," Master said. "Taylor, Dinah is your responsibility from now on. Dinah Taylor is my first servant. She's in charge of you now, you are to do what she says as if it was I who said it." He looked to Taylor.

"You can chill out with Dinah for now. Tomorrow we'll be making some moves but until then you can relax." Master gestured towards Dinah. "I'm trusting you to make sure she's up to speed." Andrew said. He stood up. "In the meanwhile, I need to familiarise myself with all my new assets," he said with a small amount of glee. "Lisa," he gestured.

Lisa jumped up at Master's words from where she'd been standing by the door. She straightened up and nodded.

The two of them left, leaving just Taylor and Dinah alone in the bedroom.

"It's nice to meet you Dinah," Taylor said awkwardly as she looked at the petite girl.

"Hi," Dinah said back. She was looking at the door, where Andrew and Lisa had departed.

She was kind of cute, Taylor thought. Her hair needed some attention, it was a mess and clearly hadn't been combed properly in a while.

"The numbers said I wasn't going to get out for a long time," Dinah said. "I was going to be stuck with the candy and Coil."

"Coil's dead," Taylor said. She went and sat down on the bed next to her. "Master's other slave, Shadow Stalker killed him."

"Slave?" Dinah asked confused.

"We made deals to serve Master," Taylor said to the girl. "For all intents and purposes that's what we are, you too," Taylor told the girl who frowned in reply. "But it's not a bad thing," Taylor stressed. "Master is brilliant. He gives us what we deserve," Taylor explained. "Everything that he does to us, we deserve it," she told the smaller girl.

"Oh," Dinah said. "I understand," the girl said.

Taylor looked at the girl. She needed to get her up to speed like Master said. Did that all mean what she thought it meant? Master played with her and Sophia and he'd be doing the same to Amy too. Lisa was probably a special case, at least for the moment. She mentally sighed. She didn't think that Master was the type to want to do stuff like that to someone much younger than Taylor or the other girls.

If it were anyone else she wouldn't have wanted to be party to anything like this. This girl was definitely too young. She still didn't.

But it was her Master, Taylor was his most loyal. She wouldn't balk at the less palatable parts of serving the man she loved with all her heart.

There was also the girl before her. She was small. Taylor's first times had hurt, and she was quite a bit taller than Dinah. Master would break her apart. Especially if he tried to take her ass. Taylor shuddered. She was barely ready for anal the first time. Dinah would be practically broken in half!

Yes, she decided, that must have been what Master wanted. Taylor needed to get Dinah up to speed so she could properly serve him like Taylor did. That's why he'd asked Taylor to take care of the girl.

"Come here," Taylor instructed, scooting up on the bed a bit. Dinah approached and sat with her legs over the edge of the bed next to Taylor.

"Master's left me in charge of you," Taylor explained so I need to do the best job I can okay?"

"Okay," Dinah said.

"Okay so there's a few things we need to do first," Taylor said. "Stand up, facing me. She reached for her phone.

Dinah obeyed, not that she would be able to refuse. She had to obey Taylor's orders after all.

"Okay then," Taylor said. She took a deep breath. She had to do this.

"Hands behind your head," Taylor instructed. "Put your feet shoulder width apart."

The girl obeyed and Taylor used her new phone to take the photos. Dinah looked slightly confused.

"Why are we doing all this?" She asked curiously.

"Because Master likes to take photos of his slaves. I did it when I first started to serve our Master," Taylor explained, thinking back to her first experience with her Master that had probably kicked off the whole porn thing. She'd been scared and confused back then, but she'd come out of it for the better, she'd learnt her place that day. Dinah would too.

"Take off your dress," Taylor instructed. No, wait, Master would probably like it if... "Actually, no just hold it up, above your waist."

Dinah blushed furiously but obeyed the older girl. She lifted the fairly sheer dress up until it was over her tummy. Taylor looked down between the girl's legs.

She wasn't wearing any underwear, her bare, hairless crotch was completely exposed.

"Good girl Dinah," Taylor praised. The girl looked away in embarrassment as Taylor kept taking photos.

"And pull it up to your neck now," Taylor said. Dinah did so, exposing her pert little breasts. Taylor took a snapshot. "Look at the camera Dinah," she instructed the shy girl.

The next photo caught the girl's blushing face with the beginning of tears in her eyes.

"I-I don't understand," she said.

"it's to please our Master," Taylor said. "You want to please Andrew, right?"

"I guess…" The girl said. Taylor suppressed a frown. Hopefully the girl wouldn't keep up that attitude.

"Okay turn around now," Taylor said. "I want you to bend forwards as much as you can, keep your legs straight."

They went through one photo after another. "Taylor instructed Dinah to take the dress off and then they started again. Dinah was becoming increasingly embarrassed and a couple of tears fell down the girl's face as she was made to pose for the camera. She sobbed slightly as Taylor instructed her to bend down as much as she could and part her little ass cheeks to show her as yes unpenetrated rosebud.

"You're doing really good Dinah," Taylor praised. "Much better than I did my first time."

"Really?" The girl asked.

"I was a mess," Taylor told the girl as she spread herself obediently for Taylor to take her photos. Then Taylor touched Dinah's pussy for the first time. Dinah squeaked but did nothing else as Taylor spread Dinah's labia to reveal the inside of the girl's pussy and her untouched hymen for the camera's viewing. "Master was very patient with me," Taylor told her.

They went through a few more photos. That wasn't the first time Taylor touched Dinah's body and she wound up touching the girl's pussy a few more times over the course of the photos. But finally, they were finished to Taylor's satisfaction.

"Okay we're all done," Taylor said. "Good job Dinah."

"Can I stand up now?" Dinah asked, from where she was still clutching her ankles, presenting her bottom for Taylor to see.

"Yes," Taylor said. She scooted back in the bed and gestured for the naked girl to come to her.

Slightly nervous Dinah crawled onto the bed and Taylor pulled the shyly blushing girl into her arms. She'd have to get used to intimacy like this, Taylor thought. She'd had a couple of close encounters with Sophia and Taylor had no doubt that her Master would want Dinah to do some of that stuff too.

Dina seemed fairly tired, which was fair considering all the positions Taylor had had the girl in and she relaxed into Taylor's arms. It was comfy. This was kind of what it'd be like having a daughter, Taylor guessed. She'd have to adjust her plans for her future daughter though. In her imagination she'd always pictured her daughter about fifteen, Taylor's age right now as she introduced the girl to serving their Master sexually. Instead it seemed like Taylor would have to bring that date forward a few years.

"What happens now?" Dinah asked curiously.

"We've got a bit more to do, but you're going to like a lot of it, I promise," Taylor said.

"After we go and serve our Master as best we can," Taylor told her. "We've got a busy week or so ahead of us apparently. The Travellers and this Noelle girl, plus the fallout from having got rid of Coil." Taylor frowned. "I'd prefer we just got up and left the city, but Master wants to consolidate his position here as best he can."

"You love him, don't you?" Dinah asked.

"Yes," Taylor said. "He's so loving and understanding. He gives me everything I deserve and a purpose in life. If it wasn't for him, I might be dead by now," Taylor said. "And you wouldn't be free from Coil either."

Dinah nodded in understanding but didn't say anything else. They lapsed into silence.

Dinah's introduction to being Master's slave had gone easily, far more easily than Taylor could have hoped. She looked down at the semi-slumbering girl in her arms. Dinah was muttering something to herself.

"What are you doing?" Taylor asked.

"I'm asking the numbers about what's going to happen next," Dinah said. "It's easier than usual," she commented.

"That's probably Master's doing," Taylor told her. "Part of your deal was a change to your powers. He did the same for me and his other slaves too, made their power better."

"Oh, that's good," Dinah said. "

"I suppose I should give you some orders," Taylor said, thinking about the orders he'd given Lisa and Amy. "Dinah you aren't to use your powers against our Master or his interests. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Dinah said somewhat reluctantly.

"Also, you aren't to try to do anything that you don't think we'd approve of, like trying to leave the base without permission."

"Okay," Dinah said, slightly more petulantly. She sat up on the bed. "But why? Can't I go home to my parents?"

"I don't think that's a good idea," Taylor informed her. "I had to leave my dad too. You and they will be a lot safer apart, trust me."

Dinah looked upset for a moment, like she was about to argue but the girl settled down, muttering a few words to indicate she understood. Even though she seemed a bit saddened by the news there was nothing they could do though. Master definitely wasn't going to want to risk losing the powerful precognitive and Taylor wouldn't want to risk her either.

"Hey cheer up," Taylor said. "We're going to save the world."

"We are?" The girl said with confusion.

"You'll learn about it soon," Taylor said. "Master's got a plan, but he needs us all to do our best for him to pull it off."

Dinah nodded but didn't say anything else. She didn't pull away or anything when Taylor tugged her back against her side.

Dinah had a tiny bit of a rebellious attitude to her. Taylor could see that. Hopefully the girl would learn her place in due time, at Master's feet just like Taylor. But in the meantime Taylor needed to get her up to speed. That meant more work needed to be done. Dinah needed to be prepared. The tiny girl was definitely not ready for her Master's cock.

"Scoot up on the bed," Taylor said, pulling away and climbing onto her knees.

Dinah climbed a bit further up in the bed, until her head rested on the pillows and she was lying on her back. Taylor crawled on her knees until she was stood between the girl's legs.

"Pull your legs up," Taylor instructed. "Yes like that," she helped the girl into position. Dinah was left folded in half with her knees pulled all the way up to her chest, held up by her arms where her elbows were behind her knees. Dinah's pussy and asshole were completely exposed and her face and reasts were framed by her legs. "Good girl," Taylor said, pleased with what she was seeing.

"What are we doing now?" Dina asked, that adorable blush was back as she looked up at Taylor with a strange combination of innocence and embarrassment in her eyes.

Taylor answered by reaching for the girl's pussy.

There were a few strands of hair, she noticed now her face was much closer. They were thin and wispy, hard to notice against the girl's slightly tan skin. Dinah's breathing picked up as she looked down at what Taylor was doing to her.

"Have you ever touched yourself down here?" Taylor asked, as she stroked between Dinah's lower lips.

"O-once!" Dinah said, stuttering as Taylor found the girl's little clit and stroked it softly. Taylor reached for her top and pulled it off as Dinah watched with wide eyes. Her bra cam off, followed shortly by her pants and underwear. Taylor was left completely exposed to Dinah's wide eyes.

Taylor went down to her hands and knees, her face closer to the girl's puffy pussy lips which were starting to get damp with arousal.

"Does this feel good?" Taylor teased. The girl nodded, closing her eyes tightly in shame. "Eyes open," Taylor instructed the girl. It was important that she be brought away from that sort of behaviour. She needed to see what was happening and understand that she didn't need to be ashamed of all that was about to happen.

"Just one more thing today," Taylor said, deciding on what needed doing and setting up her camera to video this time. "Be a good girl and hold that position for me," she instructed.

Dinah did so and Taylor leaned down to press her lips to Dinah's pussy. Dinah let out a squeak and then a moan as Taylor licked at her pussy and played with her clit. The girl likely had barely any experience and it showed. Taylor kept up her licking of the girl's small pussy as Dinah came, moaning and shuddering while Taylor looked up at her, into her eyes. Dinah wide eyes started back at her in shock and awe as Taylor guided her through her climax.

"W-wow," Dinah said when Taylor finally pulled away. "I d-didn't know girls could do that."

"We can do other stuff too," Taylor said. She leaned forward and stole a kiss from the girl, giving Dinah a taste of herself on Taylor's lips. She tasted good, Taylor thought. There was a tartness to Dinah's flavour that Taylor and Sophia's pussies lacked. "If you liked what I did just now you'll love it when Master has sex with you for the first time."

"S-sex?" Dinah squeaked out.

"Of course," Taylor said. "You're Master's slave now and that includes sex," she told the girl who really should have figured out about that already. "We have to get you ready for him first though," Taylor said. "You're a lot smaller than I am. You need stretching out or it'll hurt a lot too."

"O-oh," Dinah said.

"So I'm going to help you," Taylor said. "I can't do anything about here," she said tapping Dinah's still sensitive pussy lips. "But I can help down here," she ran her finger down to Dinah's tight little rosebud.

"T-there?! Dinah asked in panic. "But things aren't' supposed to go up there."

"They are when our Master wants them to," Taylor told the girl frankly. "It feels nice once you learn to enjoy it," she told the girl. She clenched down on her own buttplug. It was loose now. Taylor's ass was still a bit sore. Master had enjoyed it thoroughly these last few days and Taylor was barely able to sit down comfortably right now. The plug was loose now for the first time. Taylor had to clench down on it regularly to help it stay inside her.

"So I'm going to help stretch you out down here," she told the girl, stroking Dinah's thigh. She didn't give the girl more warning than that before Taylor pressed her lips against Dinah's little asshole.

Dinah gasped cutely and began to moan as Taylor began to probe her tight ring with her tongue and tease her clit with the tip of her finger.

It took a while. Taylor looked into Dinah's eyes again as the girl watched Taylor in turn with awe in her eyes as Taylor forced Dinah's ring open with her tongue and ran it around inside.

Dinah was openly moaning now, the sensation of Taylor's mouth on her ass and her finger on the girl's clit was really getting her worked up. Hopefully once she was properly trained then she'd love Master's cock in there. Still, Taylor thought as she pulled away, they weren't finished yet. She reached behind herself and took a hold of her princess plug. She withdrew it and Dinah's eyes caught sight of the toy.

"This is too small for me now," Taylor said. "But it'll be a good start for you," she told the girl.

Dinah watched on in silence and then her face morphed into one of discomfort and pain as Taylor began pressing the head of the toy against the girl's small pucker.

"I-it's too big!" Dinah moaned as Taylor continued pressing against the tight ring. Perhaps she needed to stretch the girl out with a finger first? "Please stop!" Dinah begged.

"It needs to go in," Taylor told her authoritatively. She knew what was best for Dinah here. It was just best to get the first insertion over with. That shut Dinah up and the girl watched silently, letting out little gasps of pain as Taylor pressed the toy harder and harder against Dinah's asshole.

The ring of muscle was made to stretch though, and the lubrication from Taylor's tonguing before was enough for the toy to finally pop inside Dinah's ass. The girl let out a loud squeak and then a moan.

"I-it's too big, please Taylor," the girl beseeched.

"It's staying in there," Taylor told the girl firmly. This was for her own good. Taylor's asshole had hurt the first time. Dinah would thank her once it was time for Master to take her anal virginity. "You aren't to take it out without my permission," Taylor told the girl who's lip wobbled after receiving the order, like she was about to cry.

Taylor crawled up the bed and pulled the girl into her arms.

"Shhh, it's okay," she told the girl. "I'm doing all this to help, I promise," Taylor said a Dinah did start crying gently. "If you don't trust me, then trust Master's judgement in asking me to take care of you, okay?"

"O-okay," Dinah said, getting control over herself. "It really hurts though," she said again.

"I know," Taylor said, although she privately felt the girl was being a bit melodramatic. She put a hand between Dinah's legs to stroke her little pussy. That helped the girl a bit and despite the discomfort she was feeling now Taylor guided the girl to another orgasm.

Dinah's hands experimentally came up to touch Taylor's breasts, nervously cupping them in her hands and Taylor let the girl touch them for a but before she guided the girl down to stroke her own folds. Soon they were both mutually stroking each other's pussies. Dinah experimentally trying to figure out what worked and Taylor using her more experienced fingers to play the girl like an instrument. Taylor was grateful that the embargo on cumming was over as she could show Dinah what a good job she was doing by letting her junior eventually push her over into her own orgasm.

They laid there like that for a while, until Taylor decided it was time to move.

She'd molested a younger girl today. Taylor acknowledged to herself. She never thought that she would do something like that but she'd done it. She glanced at Dinah, who was putting her sheer cotton dress back on. Taylor would have to arrange to get some more clothes for her at some point, something Master would like.

Taylor could just about see a hint of pink behind the girl from the plug in her ass. Eventually she'd take it back, get Dinah her own plug once she was ready for something larger. Taylor would be getting something larger for herself too, but that plug was special to her so she'd want it back.

She'd done a bad thing today. She'd crossed another line she never thought she'd cross. But it was all worth it when it was for her Master.

Chapter 27

Chapter Text

It was past eleven. Everyone else was asleep except Amy, who was coming to the end of her nightly duty. Her pussy was wet and damp. She was licking her finger clean of her arousal. She'd already cleaned her fingers which had been in her ass.

The only light in the room came from her phone as it laid there on the bed, the screen providing just enough light to see by.

In a few minutes, once she was ready, she'd go out and brush her teeth again before going to sleep properly.

Then, it happened.

There was a ring from the device next to her. Amy jumped out of her skin in surprise. She'd received a text, at this time of night?

Curious, Amy picked up her phone with her clean hand and glanced at it. It was an unknown number and the text had only a few short words.

It's your Master.

Amy's steadily relaxing heartbeat immediately picked back up again.

Hello sir, she wrote back, unsure whether that was the right way to answer.

Are you alone? Amy's heart skipped a beat. Was this it, was it finally happening?

Yes, she replied.

Are you ready to come to me?

Yes, I'm ready to serve loyally, she immediately replied, only to be worried a moment later she'd come across as too strong.

Bring your phone and anything else you absolutely want to keep with you, but keep it small. I can provide anything like toiletries or clothes. In ten minutes a van is going to drive down and park three houses up from yours, opposite the street, on the left side leaving from the front door. My people will collect you. Be there and don't let anyone else see you go.

It was finally happening. Her Master was coming to take her away. Amy's fantasy was finally coming true.

She needed to leave though, she needed to get out of the house without her family knowing.

She quietly went to her feet and pulled her Pjs into a better state of order. There was no time to do anything else, she needed to hurry.

No more Arcadia, no more pretending to be something she wasn't.

Amy grabbed a few pairs of underwear, her fancier ones, then a couple of nicer tops and pants and that dress Vicky said she looked good in once. She grabbed her school bag by her desk. That would work. She could put her clothes in that, there'd be plenty of room.

She stopped suddenly though, looking at her desk, at the pens in their little holder.

She grabbed a handful of sharpies. She'd keep them too…

That was everything she needed. For a moment Amy considered putting some actual clothes on, but that'd take time and right now she didn't care. She opened her door gently, making sure not to click the latch.

She padded out on bare feet, slowly making her way to the stairs.

There was a creak from a floorboard. Amy froze.

A few seconds later there was no noise to indicate anything had changed.

Amy was more careful as she made her way to the stairs. They were sturdy though and didn't often make any noises.

Amy crept all the way down. It was only once her feet touched the ground floor that she let herself relax slightly.

Her shoes were by the door and she slipped them on over her bare feet.

The latch opened and Amy slipped out of the door, closing the door so, so carefully behind her. She wasn't unable to stop the latch clicking though, and it clicked loudly in the silent night.

She was outside though, in her pink cotton pants and grey tank top.

It was pretty cold out here, perhaps she could've put something on, but it would only be for a few minutes.

She quickly made her way out onto the sidewalk. The rumble of noise from the main city was in the distance, but there was also the much closer sound of an engine coming closer.

It was a van, black.

Amy watched it drive past her. She couldn't make out the driver but she followed it anyway as it continued past her house and stopped a few doors down.

It was here!

Amy hurried across the road and as she approached the back of the van opened. There were two muscular looking guys there, they looked like mercenaries.

"We're from Dealmaker," one of them said quietly. "He sent us to pick you up."

Dealmaker, it was a fitting name for what Andrew could do, Amy thought. These men were sent by him.

Amy eagerly climbed into the van with a helping hand from one of the men.

The doors were pulled shut and a few seconds later the van was off again.

"Phone," one of the mercenaries asked, demanded really.

"Why?" Amy asked.

"Need to stop it connecting to towers," the guy said. "Gotta get rid of the sim and turn it off."

"I've got important stuff on there," Amy complained, then remembered who she was talking to.

"You can keep the phone," the other one said gruffly. "We have to stop it from working though. We don't want the cops or PRT tracking us."

"Alright then, sorry," Amy said, understanding now. She handed the phone over and the guy quickly brought out one of those little pin things to pull out the sim.

"Turn it off now," he said.

Amy did so before slipping it back into her bag.

There was a slight relaxing of tension from the men.

"Who are you guys anyway?" Amy asked.

"We're nobody," the second mercenary said.

"We're mercenaries, used to work for Coil, now we work for Tattletale and Dealmaker," the first guy said, shooting the other one an amused look and getting an annoyed one in return.

"O-oh," Amy said. Wow her Master had been busy. No wonder he hadn't come to get her yet, he was in charge of a gang now. Or at least, a sort of gang. Coil wasn't really a gang, he didn't really even have any territory.

They drove for ten minutes before Amy was bundled out of that van and into another one.

She was starting to get nervous at that point. She was pretty sure it was her Master calling on her, but what if it was someone else and she was failing into a trap. She should've asked something from the caller, to make sure it was Andrew.

A few minutes later, when they drove underground Amy was really considering using her powers to escape, although it might have already been too late at that point.

Then the car stopped, the door opened and Taylor was there. She was wearing that nice blue dress Amy had seen her in before, with a domino mask over her eyes, underneath her glasses.

Anxiety gave way to relief. Amy eagerly climbed out of the car.

"Amy, it's good to see you," Taylor said. She glanced to the mercenaries. "I can take it from here."

The mercs nodded and Taylor gestured for Amy to follow her.

"Where are we?" She asked the girl.

"A former base for Coil," Taylor revealed. "Coil was Thomas Calvert a PRT consultant," she revealed. "Fortress Construction was his company, they were supposed to produce Endbringer shelters, but they also used their influence to build bases for Coil to operate out of."

Amy was surprised. She knew about each of the gangs in the bay of course. Being a cape herself she couldn't stay ignorant of those sorts of things. To think the barely known Villain in the bay, the one everyone ignored for the most part was secretly doing all this. It didn't matter now, Amy's Master was in charge. He had all of Coil's assets now.

"Where's Master," Amy asked.

"He's in his new office," Taylor told her. "He's expecting you," she told her.

Amy wet her lips nervously. This was going to be only the second time she'd ever met the man. Then she'd been obstinate, resistant. Now she'd given in to his control over her, but suddenly Amy was feeling nervous.

Would he be happy to see her? Would he be upset she hadn't surrendered quickly. Would he want to touch her or would be just put her to one side and leave her right next to the release she'd been building up to for the last however many weeks.

Taylor guided Amy through a door and into their Master's office.

It was spartan. There was a desk with chairs and little else. Master was sat behind the desk with a purple clad blonde girl leaning over his shoulder. She was in her cape costume. Master was wearing slacks and a t-shirt. The only acknowledgement towards him being a Cape was that he was wearing a domino mask.

Amy hadn't brought her own costume. It would've been far too difficult to carry the heavy robes, and she didn't like it anyway. She'd probably need another one now.

Both her Master and the other girl looked up when Taylor and Amy entered.

"Amy!" Master greeted. He seemed glad to see her.

"H-hi Master," Amy said.

For a moment she considered going to kneel on the floor but thought better of it.

"Are we good for now?" Master asked the purple girl.

"Yeah, I can handle everything," the girl said, glancing at Amy. She sounded uncomfortable. "I'll just… go, then?" she said, edging around the desk.

"Thanks for all your help today Tattletale. You've done a great job." Andrew said to the girl. "I'll speak to you tomorrow." The blonde girl's demeanour seemed to improve slightly before she left and it was suddenly just Amy alone with Taylor and their Master.

Andrew stood up and came around the desk to sit on the edge of it, looking at Amy.

"You're calling me Master, does that mean you're ready to start working for me?" He asked.

"Yes Master," Amy said immediately while nodding her head, wanting to please him. Suddenly seeing him in the flesh, being able to look at him properly. This was the man she'd pictured in her mind since their first encounter. Fuzzy memories were suddenly brought into sharp focus as she looked the man up and down.

"That's good to hear," Master said. "I'd have been upset if you hadn't chosen to give in by now. Impressed," he admitted, "But still upset."

Amy fidgeted in her spot. Suddenly she was painfully aware that she was still in her pyjamas. Her breasts were bare under the fabric of her tank top. Her nipples were hard, no doubt easily seen through her clothes.

Taylor's hand came to rest on her lower back and Amy jumped in surprise.

"You should greet Master properly," Taylor said leadingly.

"Y-yeah," Amy said. She sank to her knees then.

"Not here," Andrew said. "Somewhere more comfortable."

They left the office and Amy followed Andrew, with Taylor close behind her. Eventually they came to another doorway and Master opened it, gesturing for the two girls to go through.

Inside it was a bedroom. There was a double bed set up against one wall and a big rug covered most of the floor. There were some dressers too. It looked kind of nice, for an underground lair's base.

Master stepped away, towards the bed.

"You should kneel," Taylor whispered into her ear.

Simultaneously embarrassed, grateful and aroused, Amy went to her knees and crawled forward.

Master stopped in front of the bed. Amy went to kneel in front of him, sat between his legs. She brought up a shaking hand to touch his knee. She suddenly felt so much pressure. She needed to do a good job. She needed to impress him but she'd never done this before. She had no idea how to give a blowjob! She'd imagined doing it plenty of times but that was it.

Taylor was somewhere behind her. Amy turned and glanced up at her. The brunette had her cellphone out and she was holding it up. This was going on camera!? Amy looked back around the room. It was then that she noticed the other cameras scattered around the room, providing a multitude of angles to capture whatever went on in here.

Amy looked back up to Andrew. The man was looking down at her with amusement. He reached for his pants and unbuttoned them.

"Pull them down and off," he instructed her, reaching for the hem of his shirt with both hands to pull it off.

Amy took a deep breath and brought both hands up to Andrew's waist. Her fingers touched the flesh of his waist and suddenly she was bombarded with information about the man's biology thanks to her powers.

There wasn't anything different about him. He wasn't particularly special on a biological level. Amy had seen plenty of people who were just like him. Only this time, it felt like so much more. Amy was the only one who would ever see this, ever see her Master's body on such a deep level like right now.

Her fingers hooked underneath the waistband and she pulled his pants and underwear down. Amy gasped, seeing his penis in the flesh for the first time.

Andrew stepped out of the clothes and then sat on the edge of the bed. He was fully naked. Amy took a few seconds, just absorbing the sight of the man, taking him in in his entirety.

"Well?" He demanded, reminding her where she was.

Amy leaned forward, taking his cock in her hand. It was hard and rigid, there was a slight musky smell to it and it was warm in her hand. Andrew's biology was an open book to Amy's power and she could see everything going on in the man's body. He was aroused, he was excited looking at her, on her knees.

That realisation gave Amy enough energy to go on. She leaned forward, taking Andrew's cock into her mouth for the first time.

She hadn't been able to picture the taste in her mind. Sometimes she'd pictured it as delicious, a salty slippery taste that she nonetheless found palatable. Other times she'd pictured it as disgusting, horribly and smelly as Master tortured and abused her with his cock.

It was slightly musky, a slight taste of saltiness that was quickly washed away by her own saliva. It was the texture that set her off. Amy could feel every bit of her Master's cock in her mouth, all the more vivid thanks to her power.

She sucked gently and brought up a hand to stroke the shaft. She had something of an idea what to do at least thanks to Vicky and some other people she'd spoken to.

Master put a hand on her head, Amy thought he wanted her to stop for a moment but then he pulled her head gently into his crotch and Amy got the message to go back to sucking.

They got into a rhythm. Amy was surprised to realise she was enjoying the act. Before in her head it had mostly been a submissive gesture and she was finding it much the same here. She was obeying her Master, working to satisfy him and nothing else mattered. Amy closed her eyes, relaxing slightly as she settled into the fairly repetitive motions of fellating a man for the first time.

"Is she good, Master?" Taylor asked.

Amy opened her eyes, to see Taylor settling onto the bed next to Andrew. In one hand she still held the camera phone. She was naked too.

Amy's legs pressed together. This was just like her fantasies. Her Master, her not-quite Mistress naked and playing with her.

"She's alright," Master said, making Amy feel somewhat ashamed of her performance. "Better than Sophia the first time."

"Then she'll need lots of practice," Taylor said as Amy continued to bob, sucking a bit more firmly now, trying to find a rhythm that would please her… her owner.

Taylor's hand went to Amy's hair, she held it tightly and Amy was forced to stop. It was then that Taylor slid down onto the floor and settled over Amy's kneeling form.

"You have to do better," she said authoritatively. Master leaned back slightly, looking on in interest and Amy shuddered as Taylor's other hand came up to grip the other side of her head.

"Open your mouth," Taylor instructed. "Do your best not to gag, don't try and bite down. Swallowing helps."

Amy knew what was about to happen. She'd pictured it in her mind. She absolutely wasn't ready for this.

Her head was pressed forward. Andrew's cock went past her lips, into her mouth and then her throat!

She choked almost immediately, gagging on the large invader as it tickled her tonsils. Then Amy's eyes widened further when Taylor kept going, pressing her down onto Andrew's cock until it was right in her throat.

Taylor set a punishing pace, stopping every little while to allow Amy a chance to breathe. Andrew watched on, holding the camera for Taylor and no doubt catching a great view of the spit and slobber that was being produced. Amy could feel it dripping off her lips and onto her top and thighs. He kept recording, but it was clear as Amy continued being used like the toy she had become that he was enjoying the feeling as Amy's mouth was used and abused for his pleasure. It was as Amy's eyes were starting to roll into the back of her head that he finally came.

She coughed, spluttering up the first spurt of cum as Andrew groaned in satisfaction. Then jets of thick stringy cum were sprayed across her features. She could feel it. The sperm, coating her face was clear to identify with her powers.

Taylor let go and Amy was able to cough and gasp, trying to get her bearings back. The leggy brunette, stroked her hair, whispering sweet words into her hear, telling Amy she was pleased with how well she'd done, that Taylor was proud of her.

That almost left Amy coughing again in self-deprecating laughter. When was the last time someone had said something like that to her? And now it was the first woman of the man who'd enslaved her that was saying such things.

"On the bed Amy," Master instructed once she'd stopped choking on air.

Still slightly out of it, Amy started to climb onto the bed. Only she was caught by surprise when her hair was grabbed again just as she was rising a knee to climb on properly.

A hand went up between her legs, her pants were wet with her own arousal that she hadn't been able to see to since this whole thing had started.

"You're wet," Andrew told her, tightening his grip on her hair and making her gasp. "Does this get you off Amy?"

"Yes sir," Amy said honestly. "Please use me," she begged.

A hand came down, spanking her ass hard and Amy shrieked in surprise, but it only turned her on more. Taylor had once told her she deserved everything Andrew did to her and Amy agreed. She was a bad person, she was a Villain and she deserved this, the pain, being used.

Partially bent over the bed she was spanked a couple more times, leaving her ass stinging and then the hand not still holding her by her hair came up to tug her pants down, exposing her bare ass.

Andrew smacked her ass again. Amy tensed up, shouting and moaning in equal measure as the sensation worked its way to her brain. She pushed her ass back, eager for more pain, more pleasure, she wasn't sure which.

"Strip," Andrew said. "Then onto the bed."

Amy hurriedly pulled her pants down all the way. She almost tripped on them as she went to lift her top off too and then she went to eagerly crawl onto the bed. Only she was caught by surprise again.

A harsh smack echoed around the room as Andrew's hand went to her back. She was pushed forward onto the bed so she was bent over entirely, her waist at the edge with her legs still on the floor. She didn't even manage to shout out before her face was pressed into the mattress and Andrew's other hand was back between her legs. His fingers found her wet pussy, her sensitive clit. Then they went up and he pressed what had to be his thumb into her asshole.

Amy moaned loudly into the covers as Andrew fingered her ass and pussy. She'd done this every night for weeks, but still this was like nothing she'd experienced before.

"Tonight I'm going to make you cum Amy," the man told her to Amy's absolute delight. "I'm going to fuck your ass just like I promised. How does that sound?"

"Yes Master!" Amy said into the mattress, desperately trembling in anticipation.

"Get up properly," he scolded her with another swat to her ass. "Middle of the bed. Face down, ass up."

Eager for more, Amy complied immediately, hurrying to fulfil the order before her Master could delay things again.

She assumed the position, eagerly pressing her face into the mattress and she reached behind herself, spreading her ass cheeks apart presenting her virgin rosebud.

This was what she'd been imagining the last several weeks. This was what she'd been hoping for.

She couldn't see easily from this position but she could feel as Andrew knee walked onto the bed behind her.

A finger came up and pressed into her ass. Amy gasped in pleasure. It was fantastic, but this wasn't what she wanted. She wanted her Master's cock. She wanted to serve him, to be fucked, made to cum, after so long.

Andrew fingered her ass for a few seconds before adding a second finger. It felt wonderful, even better than anything Amy had been able to do on her own.

"My little buttslut healer," Andrew said teasingly as he fingered her ass.

"Yes sir!" Amy agreed eagerly. Then she gasped as something wet and cold dripped down into her crack.

It was oily and Amy quickly deduced what it was as Andrew gathered it with his fingers and started to rub it into her sphincter, and then inside her. Her Master was lubing her up.

He spent a couple of minutes spreading the oil into her ass, getting her nice and ready. The coldness of the liquid quickly left as it adapted to her body heat.

Then the fingers were removed.

Amy waited on baited breath in anticipation of what was about to happen, and then it did.

The spongey head of the cock that had just been fucking her throat came to rest on her asshole. The asshole she'd been stretching every day for however long now, all in preparation for today.

Amy groaned as the bulbous head pressed through her ring. She welcomed the warm, firm shaft as it slid inside her. Already she was practically at the edge.

Master started thrusting and that felt even better. Amy couldn't imagine how this could feel any better.

"You can cum Amy," Master told her, reminding her that she was allowed, finally to cum.

Amy's eyes pressed tightly closed, her entire being was concentrating on the feeling of her Master in her ass, on the pleasure building up in her core, pleasure that would finally find release.

Andrew's thrusting got harder, more insistent and suddenly his cock came to rest all the way inside her, finding a new depth as his waist came into contact with her hips. Amy's mouth opened in a silent O as she was caught by surprise and she came.

The world seemed to stop. Her entire body locked up. Amy Dallon saw stars.

There was just feeling as she was brought onto cloud nine. Only the glorious feeling of her Master's cock in her ass remained as he continued to fuck her through her orgasm.

There was some odd noise, a sort of low whine and Amy realised it was her as she let out a long, guttural moan.

She came down, after how long she wasn't aware, but her Master was still fucking her ask, still smacking his hips against her cheeks and Amy found herself building up to the second orgasm before even the first had finished.

Master's assault on her ass became more frantic, less regular and then suddenly he pressed all the way into Amy's ass and he came. Amy could feel as he shot ropes of hot cum inside her and the feeling was enough to make her cum a second time.

It wasn't quite as powerful as the first one, Amy was still able to think as she clenched down tightly on the invading shaft inside her bowels. She was still unable to do anything but accept the feeling as she shuddered and spasmed in climax, moaning louder now, letting her Master know just how good his cock felt inside her.

Master came to rest. His cock started to shrink inside her and he pulled out. Amy could feel the cool air tickle her insides as her ass was left gaped open.

Amy panted for breath. She'd done nothing but sit there with her hands spreading her cheeks apart as her anal virginity was taken from her but she felt like she'd ran a marathon.

Master went up to lie on the pillows at the head of the bed.

"Come clean me," he instructed.

Amy found the strength to move, to crawl up between her Master's legs and take his cock in her mouth. The taste of her own ass was a familiar one at this point and she got to work, lapping and sucking at the cockhead even as she felt a tiny bit of cum begin to leak from her ass. The cleaning was relatively quick, really. Without any other instructions Amy decided to continue pleasuring her Master and settled against his lap with his softened cock in her mouth.

Taylor climbed onto the bed with them, she went to cuddle at their Master's side and he turned to kiss her, wrapping an arm around the girl who smiled against his lips.

Taylor's hand went to stroke Amy's hair and Amy luxuriated in the strange feeling of belonging, acceptance that she found as she continued to nurse on Andrew's cock in the afterglow of their lovemaking.

"Amy," Andrew said suddenly. "Can you improve my body? Make me stronger, more virile, things like that?"

Amy stroked her Master's cock gently as she withdrew her mouth and thought about it. She'd never actually used her power that way before, only ever to heal. "I could, she said after a few moments. "Although I'm not sure whether I could do it safely," she admitted with some degree of trepidation. She was suddenly worried she'd upset him if she couldn't do what he wanted her for.

"That makes sense," Master said, nodding his head. Amy let off an internal sight of relief. "You could heal me though, my cancer?" Taylor gasped, looking up at him with surprise and worry, although the man didn't seem phased to have pointed it out.

"Yes sir," Amy said. "And everything else too." That caused a raised eyebrow from her Master.

"Do it, he said, "Whatever needs doing to put me at my peak you have permission to do provided it won't hurt me. Use your discretion."

He was putting trust in her, a lot of trust, it was so much. Perhaps too much too soon, Amy thought. Maybe Andrew knew something she didn't.

Regardless, Amy was still in contact with her Master. His biology was exposed to her powers even if she'd not done anything with them. She settled back down, placing his cock back in her mouth. It was kind of relaxing and she settled back into that state, sucking on the shaft of the man who owned her while she healed his hidden injuries through her power.

Andrew sighed explosively. He could probably feel her power working, it wasn't always a pleasant sensation but he bore it easily. His cock even started to get hard again in Amy's mouth and she did a little bit of work down there. Making his prostate slightly more efficient, increasing his loads and his recovery period. It wasn't much, just streamlining what was already there. Amy dared not do any more than that without some proper experimentation, not that she could do that with her powers prevented from hurting people.

Regardless it all worked. The cancer, the faulty kidney and a few other minor things were fixed. Amy could have maybe done some work on his fat to muscle ratio but that would've taken a bit of concentration and time.

"All finished Master," she told him.

"Good girl Amy," Master told her, sitting up on the bed. "I think that deserves a reward doesn't it?"

It did? Amy didn't think so. She was happy to be made us of really, it was what she always did. But if Master wanted to reward her then she wasn't going to complain!

"Up on your knees," Master instructed her.

Amy got back into position with her ass in the air and her face pressed into the mattress. She could already picture the feeling of her Master's cock re-entering her stretched out ass.

He went behind her. Amy reached behind and spread her ass for him, ready to accept him back inside her.

Then a hand came to her head. Amy was surprised but looked up to see Taylor adjusting herself to settle into Andrew's previous position, her bare, wet pussy on display as she settled in from of Amy.

"Eat her out," Master instructed Amy, not that she needed any incentive! Amy adjusted herself so she could properly press her face against Taylor's slit and she took a long lick from bottom to top. Taylor gasped in pleasure and bit her lip, even as her hands both went to take a hold of Amy's face and direct her where to direct her ministrations.

With her ass in the air, Amy began eating Taylor out. Her Master's hand came down on her ass with a gentle spank, that only served to turn her on more. Amy could feel her pussy leaking down her thighs, her asshole twitching, ready to accept her Master's cock back into her bowels.

It was then that she noticed it. Her powers had been distracted before with her near constant contact with Andrew, but now Taylor's biology was revealed to her.

Taylor was pregnant.

Amy tried to pull her head back. Taylor initially resisted but relented when Amy kept trying and gave her a confused look.

"You're pregnant," Amy gasped out, looking into Taylor's eyes.

Taylor's mouth opened in surprise, she froze as she absorbed what Amy had just said. Then she looked towards Andrew over Amy's back. There was an eager look of excitement on her face.

"W-wow," Andrew said. "Good girl Amy," he said. He seemed a little shocked.

"Is it a boy or a girl?" Taylor asked Amy.

"It's a girl," Amy replied. The foetus didn't start developing sexual characteristics until part way through a pregnancy, but the DNA didn't lie.

"T-this is wonderful," Taylor said, extreme emotion colouring her tone. She leaned forward, trapping Amy's face against her abdomen and Amy felt Andrew lean over her too as they kissed with the healer trapped between them.

They parted, Taylor's hands came to Amy's face and pulled her back into her crotch, the leggy brunette eagerly pressing Amy's face back into her folds. Amy got the message and went back to eating the now very excited girl out.

Master started doing something behind her, she couldn't turn her head, but she felt his hands on her ass, spreading her pussy and ass a bit for him to take more pictures. Then he let go and Amy's nethers were left unattended for a few seconds before Andrew's blessed touch came back.

She expected Andrew to fuck her ass again as he lined his cock up, fingering her asshole while rubbing his cock over her pussy and lubing it up. She wasn't ready though for the man to press his cock inside her vagina!

Amy's hymen tore, a spark of pain went through her as he claimed her most sacred place. Amy groaned into Taylor's pussy, caught off guard by the sudden loss of her virginity. Taylor's gentle grip reminded her where she was though and Amy went back to licking, even as Andrew began to pump in and out of her deflowered vagina with enthusiasm.

They used her like that. Amy's mouth was never left unoccupied, pleasuring Taylor's pussy and at occasionally the girl's asshole too, Amy's first taste of an ass not her own. Amy luxuriated in the feelings of pleasure both her Master and Mistress gave her, being owned, being shown her place. She loved every second of it. The taste of Taylor's pussy. The pain as Andrew spanked her ass, the feel of his cock inside her pussy and the trickle of cum still in her ass. It was all she wanted, she wished this night would never end.

It did though. Master finished inside her, cumming inside her unprotected pussy, just like he'd done to Taylor…

Amy wasn't sure if she was ready to be a mother, but that didn't matter. She wouldn't get a choice in the matter either way. She didn't deserve the choice.

She cuddled with her Master and Taylor on the other side. Taylor was excited, practically brimming with energy but content to cuddle with their Master. This loving, adoring side of the girl was something Amy hadn't seen before. She could practically feel the depth of Taylor's devotion for the man.

Her relationship with Andrew wasn't like that. Amy would never be so special to him like Taylor clearly was. But here and now with her Master Amy could finally be herself, she could finally let go of all the stress and pain she'd lived with in silence for so long. She wasn't free, she didn't deserve happiness quite like Taylor had but she would be content with the knowledge she was being kept. Kept safe, kept from harming those around her, not responsible for her actions, unable to hurt those around her. Taylor was right, she deserved all of this.

This was where she belonged.

Chapter 28

Chapter Text

Trickster, also known as Francis Krouse waited alongside his team for is 'Dealmaker' guy to arrive.

The news about Shadow Stalker killing Thomas Calvert had been released. There was allegedly a manhunt out for her arrest alongside Taylor Hebert and Andrew Carlill, who they'd also figured out was the Dealmaker.

Everyone was tense. Ballistic was at one end of the room tapping his foot. Sundancer was sat with Genesis and Oliver.

Trickster was on his own, leaning against the table they'd left in the centre of the room. He was resisting the urge to pace as he impatiently waited for this Dealmaker guy to arrive.

This guy was promising everything Coil had offered them. He also claimed Coil hadn't intended to help them. Honestly, out of everything Dealmaker had said that was the thing Trickster believed the most. He had to help Noelle though and if this guy could genuinely heal her her then he was game.

Noelle was currently in her 'home.' If it could even be called that. It was a cell, with one large door and a smaller door built into it. There were speakers inside, allowing Noelle to speak to the outside world and hear what was said to her. Noelle was quiet right now, tired after the journey and slightly depressed. They'd not told her about Dealmaker, not wanting to stress her out by telling her what had happened to Coil, or get her hopes up with Dealmaker's offer.

The first one they saw was a girl with blonde hair and a purple costume. She popped her head around the doorframe, one of the entrances to the room, and caught a look at them. This was Tattletale a Thinker of some sort. She looked around the room before nodding and pulling her head back. She entered the room fully a few seconds later, closely followed by a man. He wore a plain suit, grey with a dark red tie and a white shirt. The only thing to really distinguish him as a cape was the simple domino mask he wore. Regardless there was a presence about him, Trickster thought. He was formal like Accord was, but without the hint of madness lying behind the façade. He had no real combat powers of his own, but regardless Trickster knew this was a dangerous man.

"Hello," the man said. He approached Trickster and offered a hand to shake. Trickster eyed the hand, but didn't take it. He didn't know how the guy's power worked. Behind the guy another girl came through, catching his eye. She was dressed in black from head to toe with two long knives at either side of her belt and a small crossbow at her back too. This was Shadow Stalker. She went to stand near Dealmaker, looking at everyone warily. She was ready to act in case they tried to do something.

He knew her powers. Shadow Stalker was strong, none of the team could really threaten her with her breaker state up or force her out of it, at least not unless Genesis could create a monster capable of shutting down her powers and that would be tough on account of how strange the creation would have to be, so they couldn't just have Genesis preprepare a monster for them. That was something they'd had to consider that before this meeting.

The only way they could survive a fight here was with Trickster constantly switching her around but then it would become a battle of endurance between Trickster and Shadow Stalker, assuming his power would even work on her breaker state. Krouse couldn't swap what he couldn't see and powers like hers could make things harder for him, they'd experienced that in the past. If she got into the walls with her phasing power then they were as good as dead. It was good then that they didn't want to try double crossing these guys.

Dealmaker shrugged and withdrew his hand with a faint hint of exasperation. "I guess I'll have to get used to that," he said. "Shall we talk then?" He asked. Krouse gestured to the table and chairs in the centre of the room. It had been brought in for the mercenaries to sit at while the guarded the facility. Krouse and Ballistic had brought it in for this meeting.

They were all here though. It was only the Travellers, Dealmaker and his own capes in the room now. The travellers had asked for this to be a private meeting. Dealmaker had agreed, surprising Trickster with how agreeable he'd been at having no non-Capes present. As it stood, the Travellers outnumbered him. That was a cold comfort when they had to acknowledge there was at least one Cape in the room that could potentially kill them all by herself if it came to a fight.

"So then," Dealmaker began once they were sat down opposite each other. "When we spoke before, you were interested in my services to help Noelle."

"We are," Trickster acknowledged. "Assuming you can actually do what you say and help us."

"I wouldn't be here if I didn't," Dealmaker said frankly. "I'm not like most Capes. I have a limited number of deals to make. I believe I can help Noelle, although it will take… multiple separate agreements to achieve what I think needs to be done without harming anyone involved."

"What do you want?" Trickster said.

"I want to save the world," Dealmaker said. Trickster was annoyed, the guy couldn't be any less ridiculous. "I also want power," the man admitted. "I want subordinates and I want to be safe and secure with my powerbase."

"You want us to work for you," Trickster said, not looking to his team. That was something they'd been willing to agree to. Curing Noelle was pretty much everything they'd been working towards ever since their ill-timed arrival in this universe. Everything they'd done had been in service to that.

"Not necessarily," Dealmaker said, catching their attention. "For instance, I know Sundancer would rather give up the cape life entirely."

Another surprise, Trickster looked towards Sundancer who suddenly looked nervous, even with her costume. Seemingly having been caught out, she shrugged.

"No, the only person whose services I really need are Noelle's," Dealmaker said. "Her power, once fixed will help me in the short term to consolidate my position in the bay. After that, well I'm open to negotiation."

The guy was too relaxed, too casual about this. It was like he knew something Krouse didn't. Tattletale was stood by the guy's shoulder. She didn't say anything, but her grin grew slightly wider as she looked back at Trickster. Fucking bitch, fucking Thinkers.

"What do you want, exactly," Trickster asked, trying to get to the point before the guy could sus anything else out about them.

"I want Noelle to work for me for the next six months after she's healed. I would like for all of you to work for me too, but I am open to individual negotiations on that front. Without using my power to coerce any behaviour too," he followed up as an afterthought.

"Your power, how does it work?" Krouse asked. He needed to get a read on the guy, figure out exactly what his angle was. Masters could be tricky, they needed to be kept at an arms breadth. Dealmaker seemed to be acting in good faith though. Trickster felt like he was missing something.

"I offer a deal, the other person accepts it with a handshake," Dealmaker said. "We both have to follow the terms of the agreement. I can make deals to make changes to people, cosmetic, or if they have powers I can force them to change too, within certain limits. I believe that that part of my power can be used to correct Noelle's power malfunction."

It fit, it made sense, too much sense with everything they knew. Fucking hell it seemed too good to be true. Krouse looked around at the team. He needed them on board if they were going to go ahead on this, but he already knew they were going to agree. They wanted this nightmare over with almost as much as he did.

"What do you need?" Trickster asked.

"First I need to make a deal with Noelle," Dealmaker said. "I can keep her calm and prevent her from hurting me while I make further deals with her, modifying her powers each time. Is she available to speak?" He asked, glancing at the door to her prison.

Krouse glanced around, receiving shrugs from the other Travellers. Without a good reason to object, he got up and went to the panel connected to the speaker.

"Noelle?" He asked. There was a brief silence.

"Krouse?" The girl replied.

"Hi Noelle," are you still tired?" Krouse asked, trying to sound friendly towards his girlfriend.

"A little," she said. "What is it?"

"I have a man here. He thinks he can help fix your powers," Krouse said, before cringing slightly in anticipation of an outburst from the woman.

"You can?," The young woman answered through the speaker, her monstrous voice breaking through as she got agitated.

Dealmaker stepped forward and gestured to the console. Trickster wondered for a moment if it would help Noelle calm down but decided to try rolling the dice. It couldn't hurt to let them speak, could it? The rest of his team looked nervous themselves, so did Tattletale for that matter.

"I'm going to put him on," Trickster said.

Dealmaker pressed the speaker button. "Hello Noelle," he said. "My name is Dealmaker."

"You think you can heal me?" Noelle asked, sounding weak, pathetic. Although Krouse knew that could just be an act. It had been before. Noelle went through bursts of rage, depression and paranoia on the regular, switching between them seemingly at random. Sometimes she became predatory though, wanting to attack and kill those around her.

"I can," Dealmaker said confidently. "My powers let me make deals with people which can affect them or their powers. All it takes is a handshake. If you agree to trust me for now, and promise not to hurt me then I can use my power to help fix your power, how does that sound?"

There was a growl of anger across the speaker.

"That's fine," Noelle said, putting on an air of indifference. "Are you going to come in to speak to me then?" She asked, hopefully, but not convincing anyone. She would hurt him if Dealmaker went in that room right now.

"I'll come in and we can talk more once we've both agreed I won't come to any harm and you won't use your powers against me," Dealmaker said. "Is that acceptable?"

"Deal," Noelle growled, coming across as anything but honestly in agreement.

"I'm going to put my hand through the door Noelle. All you have to do is shake my hand," he said. "If you try and hurt me I'll have to leave, do you understand?

"Yes," Noelle replied, going back to her calmer, more timid persona.

"I offer you a deal, Noelle," Dealmaker said. "I want you to trust me and agree to not harm me, and in return you will not attack me physically or with your powers. Deal?"

"Deal," Noelle said through the doorway.

Dealmaker looked towards Tattletale. She looked like she was going to be sick, but she nodded and gave him a thumbs up.

"Open the door," Dealmaker said, there was a hint of nervousness in his tone, Krouse couldn't blame him for that. He gestured to the door with his now glowing hand.

Ballistic went over and turned the wide spinning door handle and locking mechanism. It took a few seconds.

The other side was dark.

"All you have to do is shake my hand Noelle," Dealmaker said. "Then we can fix your powers."

He put his hand part way through the door, he looked ready to jump back at any moment. Krouse mentally prepared himself to swap the guy with Tattletale or Shadow Stalker. Both girls were quite a bit smaller than him so it would take some effort to make the switch. They only needed him to fix Noelle, if they failed right now then they could try again later, maybe.

There was a growl from inside the chamber, like a lion or a bear, only ten times bigger.

Dealmaker visibly had to resist pulling his hand back at the noise, continuing to offer it through the doorway. He glanced back at tattletale who nodded again.

Then Noelle's hand appeared and took a hold of Dealmaker's.

The glowing light faded and after a moment Noelle's hand retreated.

The man let out a sigh of relief.

"Hard part's over with," he said. He took a deep breath and then let it out explosively. He looked to Tattletale. "See, worked like a charm."

Tattletale still looked highly uncomfortable but offered the guy a weak smile. Dealmaker turned back to trickster.

"Okay I'm going to go in. She can't hurt me now. So I'll speak to her and hopefully get her to go ahead with the next deal." He looked towards Oliver. "In case none of you realised. Oliver's power is the second half of Noelle's, the part that would have stabilised it. I'm going to need you to agree to come in too, in a few minutes," he said. "I promise nothing is going to happen to you. There won't be any clones, you'll be perfectly safe. But for this to work at all I'll need you to agree to let Noelle absorb you into her biomass, if only for a little while. I'll get you out of this alive," he stressed. "But you have to trust me."

The blond man looked uncomfortable with the revelation, and for good reason. They all knew full well what Noelle could do.

Everyone was looking at him. Oliver nervously looked away from everyone.

"Okay," he said after a few seconds. "If that's what's needed, but I want a guarantee."

"I'll make a deal with you to the effect," Dealmaker said slightly grudgingly. "I'd rather not spend another deal on this than I have to," he said honestly. At Oliver's serious look the man saw he wasn't going to budge on this.

"Oliver," I offer you a deal," Dealmaker said. "When I ask you to come into the chamber with Noelle, you will do so and follow my instructions while in there. I will ensure that you leave the chamber alive once my work to heal her is done. Deal?"

The once most nervous member of their team shook Dealmaker's hand, finalising the second deal of this entire encounter.

"Okay then," Dealmaker said. "Wish me luck," he said still slightly nervously before entering through the door and pulling it to behind him.

"Hello Noelle," Dealmaker said. He looked pretty normal. He wasn't much to look at, but then not many Capes often were. He was even wearing a suit and he was looking up at her human half at the top of the monstrous bulk that made up the rest of her form.

"Hello," she said, suddenly feeling rage at the interloper in what was supposed to be her private domain, that he could see her, her ugly, twisted form. She went to rush forward instinctively, to kill the man for looking at her, but then she stopped herself short.

She couldn't hurt him, the deal prevented it and she'd been forced to stop. A moment of lucidity returned to her and she shied back and away to the other side of the room, cowed by her inability to hurt the man, nervous at suddenly realising this stranger could hurt her if he so chose but she couldn't do anything about it.

"I'm here to help you Noelle," the man said kindly.

"Y-you are?" Noelle asked.

"I certainly am," he said. "The deal we just made stops you hurting me, but you remember what I agreed to do, don't you?"

"You said you'd fix my powers," Noelle said.

"That's right. I'm your only chance at healing you," he told Noelle.

Noelle suddenly felt nervous. This was her only chance? And she'd almost tried to hurt the man!

"It's okay," Dealmaker said calmly as she began to panic. "I'm on your side Noelle, you can trust me, I only have your best interests at heart."

"Okay," Noelle said, forcing herself to calm down. She felt strangely relaxed, but she could trust him couldn't she? There wasn't anyon e else but the travellers she'd been able to trust fully in a long time and even then that hadn't always gone well. Her power was cowed, at least for the moment. This guy was on her side. He was going to help her. Noelle tried to reign in her eagerness, hoping to see the guy help her.

Dealmaker stepped forward, arms at his side in a friendly stance.

"First I want to talk to you about your teammates, is that okay?"

"S-sure," Noelle said.

The room descended into an uneasy silence.

Shadow Stalker didn't say anything, only glaring around the room, no doubt worried about her boss. Tattletale looked likewise uneasy as she glanced around the room. Ballistic was tapping his foot and the girls were saying something to each other. Oliver looked very nervous, but Krouse figured it didn't matter now he'd agreed to one of Dealmaker's deals.

Krouse tried to present an impression of strength, stoically waiting for Dealmaker to make another appearance, and after ten minutes or so he finally did.

"Oliver, we're ready for you," he said.

Like a man going to the gallows, Oliver entered the doorway which was shut behind him.

Once again they were left to wait.

Krouse started pacing after a couple of minutes. The tension was starting to bug him. Nobody else was being of any help right now.

Oliver came out a few minutes later, none the worse for wear.

"I think its working," he said.

There was a collective sigh of relief from the team.

"He says to send Panacea in," Oliver said to Tattletale. The girl nodded and left the room.

"Wait Panacea?" Sundancer asked in confusion. Krouse was of the same opinion. What was Panacea doing here?

A short girl in jeans and a hoodie came in.

That was her, that was Panacea. Dealmaker must have her working for him, but how?

It didn't matter. The girl gave them all a nervous look before heading for the open door.

"What does he need her for?" Krouse asked, is everything alright in there?"

"We figured making the changes would fix her powers, but not the… transformation," Tattletale explained. "Panacea's going to fix that herself without the boss using another deal."

Tension and anticipation dominated Krouse's feelings. It sounded like this was all working. Noelle was going to be alright!

Dealmaker came out through the door, followed by Panacea, and then Noelle.

She stumbled on legs she hadn't used in a long time, leaning against the doorframe. Krouse pushed past Dealmaker and Panacea, eager to get to his girlfriend. He hesitated, just for a second.

"It worked," Noelle said. "I'm me again.

That was all Krouse needed. He pulled her into a relieved hug and the girl returned it gently.

He laughed, tears fell down his face. He needed to be strong though. He quickly put an arm around her and helped the girl to stumble over to the chair he'd been sat in with Dealmaker.

"We'll just leave you guys alone for a few minutes," Dealmaker said.

"Thanks," Krouse said, uncaring as the guy left with the three girls who worked for him.

The team gathered around. There were noises of congratulations, of relief. Everyone was happy, the happiest they'd been in a long time. All the decisions Krouse had made to this point, all the sacrifices were worth it. Even giving up Cody, it had all been necessary. It had all been the right decision.

Dealmaker eventually returned to the room, his three capes in tow.

The reality of their situation reasserted itself.

"Dealmaker," he said, wondering for a moment what the man wanted. Then it came to him.

"I'm glad to see you're all so pleased with my work," he said. "Five deals it took," he informed them, sounding slightly pleased with himself. He looked to Noelle who smiled back at him.

"Thank you," she said earnestly.

"It's not like I don't get something out of it myself," the man said.

"What did you agree to?" Krouse whispered in Noelle's ear. Suddenly worried.

"I agreed to work for him," Noelle told them. "For six months, or to stay after if I was happy with the arrangement."

Krouse was surprised. That didn't seem like a lot. Just six months, but a lot could happen in six months, he acknowledged.

For a moment he considered that if he killed the guy, Noelle would be free wouldn't she? She agreed to work for Dealmaker, but if he was dead it wouldn't matter. Shadow Stalker was still there though. If he tried anything then they weren't getting out of here. She'd hunt them down to the ends of the Earth, he could tell just from the look in her eyes.

He looked to Noelle, who was looking at him consideringly.

"What?" He asked, wondering what his girlfriend was thinking.

"He was right," Noelle said, looking at him with sudden hate in her eyes. Krouse leaned back, confused at her words.

"What?" He responded, worried.

Noelle's hands came up. One on Krouse's collar and another went to touch Ballistic beside her. The man made startled noise of pain. Krouse couldn't react in time before a spike of agony ran through his brain and he passed out.

Tattletale tried not to be sick as she watched as Noelle's modified power went to work.

She'd known ahead of time that Carlill was going to suborn her, but she hadn't anticipated this attack on the Travellers.

Right before her eyes Ballistic was taken out, followed shortly by Trickster. Only, it was not being taken out. Not at first anyway.

Right before her eyes, Ballistic's body changed. Even his clothes changed shape and suddenly there was a second Trickster where Ballistic's body laid, next to the now unconscious original Trickster. Bits of unused material, flesh and bits of Ballistic's costume remained, falling away from the Trickster clone's body.

Then the girl went for Sundancer and Genesis who had looked on in horror at the girl's actions. Noelle touching both girls and activating her powers a second time.

When she was finished, there were two Sundancers, bits of unused flesh dripped off the new girl, just like with the trickster clone.

Slowly the two transformed capes got up, groggy and dizzy, but they were getting their bearings quickly.

"Master," the new trickster said, kneeling before Andrew. The Sundancer clone did much the same.

Oliver, the ridiculously generic looking pretty boy was the only one who got away before Noelle could do anything. Shadow Stalker was between him and the door. The guy was armed, but a second later the gun he levelled at Andrew was gone, transported away by Trickster's clone. The man began to shake in fear. There was no way out.

"Trickster, bring Oliver to Noelle," Andrew ordered.

A second later and Oliver had swapped place with the Trickster clone and Noelle used her power on Oliver.

The man was left unconscious as his clone created from Trickster's body got to his feet.

"Good job Noelle," Andrew told the girl.

The girl looked sad.

"I thought they were my friends," she said.

"They weren't though, they never were," Andrew told her. He came close to Noelle and pulled the distraught girl into a hug. The girl started crying, clinging to the guy for comfort.

"It's all over now, you're safe," he told her. He stood up, pulling Noelle with him and stroking her hair.

"Did you take their powers?" He asked.

"Yes," Noelle said. She put a hand to her stomach, her mouth opened in surprise. "I can feel them," she said.

"Good girl," Andrew said, making Noelle smile weakly at the praise. "Just one more thing," he said.

At a gesture, Panacea stepped forward. She looked nervous.

"Master?" Amy asked in fear.

"It's fine Amy don't worry I'm not getting rid of you," Andrew said. "Just… broadening our options."

Amy was unable to refuse and she stepped forward at Andrew's command.

"Create a clone of Amy," Andrew ordered, gesturing to Sundancer's prone body.

Amy held Noelle's hand and the power went to work. A few seconds later a second Amy stood up.

"Master," the clone said as she stood up, worshipful eyes looking to Andrew. She looked slightly mad, in Lisa's opinion.

"Hello pet," Master greeted the clone, extreme satisfaction colouring his tone. He looked between Amy and her clone.

"Your powers should both still work as normal," he told the two girls. The clone stepped forward and grabbed Amy's hand.

"They do," the clone said after a few moments. The original Amy nodded in agreement as she continued to look fearfully at her clone. The clone's mouth opened in a smirk as the two identical girls looked into each other's eyes. Amy whimpered.

"Excellent," Andrew said, looking around the room. "Just one left," he said, looking at the original Oliver's body.

"Lisa step forward," he ordered the girl.

Lisa had already suspected this was going to happen, but she couldn't refuse. She had to obey him. That was the deal, fucking damnit! She'd been completely played, she realised.

"Please don't kill me," she begged. Andrew was going to clone her, powers and all, create a loyal, obedient clone of her and Lisa was going to be completely worthless after that. It wouldn't matter if she didn't accept working for him forever if he could just make another Lisa at the drop of a hat!

"Please she said," eliciting nothing but a raised eyebrow from Andrew.

"Go on Lisa," Andrew said with amusement in his tone. "I'm not going to kill you, don't worry."

Noelle's hand came up to touch the original Oliver. Her other hand she reached across and touched Lisa's own, unwillingly offered hand.

It was painless, surprisingly. A second Lisa stood up a few seconds later. She had a Cheshire grin as she straightened out, popping her spine and dripping bits of discarded, unused flesh from the disused bulk from Oliver's body.

"And that finishes it," Andrew said. He cradled Noelle to him. "You're such a good girl Noelle, don't worry I'm going to take care of you from now on," he told the girl who leaned against him and let him guide her out of the room.

Lisa's clone came up and looped her arm with Lisa's.

"Coming, Master," The clone said teasingly, as much to Lisa as it was to him.

Lisa was dragged off out of the room by her own clone. Amy likewise was practically held captive by her double. Only Shadow Stalker was unmolested as she obediently followed close behind Carlill as he left with Noelle in his arms.

This was it, the endgame, Lisa realised. Andrew could use Noelle's power to create an army of clones and take over the bay, maybe even the country. If he got access to the right capes, maybe even the world.

Like it or not, Lisa had to obey him. She was going to be a part of it one way or another. She glanced to her clone.

Well at least he wouldn't have to be worried about him trying to get into her pants anymore.

Chapter 29

Chapter Text

When they got back to the main base Taylor was relieved.

She'd been in another room, waiting with bugs in the vents ready to sic them on the Travellers if they tried anything.

It had all gone okay though. There'd been a moment of worry when Oliver, the ridiculously pretty looking man had pulled a gun out, but he was quickly dealt with too.

And now her Master had more servants.

Taylor was very pleased, Trickster on his own was a very useful asset, more servants meant that Andrew could have his will carried out more effectively.

She was currently sat in the car with him.

Noelle, who had been the dangerous Cape Echidna was docile. She clung to Andrew's side like a lost lamb. It was almost cute.

Andrew had taken her to wash and clean up and then put her in a dress and now they were headed back to base and the safety it offered.

It could be more safe though. Taylor had ideas for things like new kinds of bugs and other traps. As long as she kept near Andrew she could keep her eyes and ears wide open for any potential threats while also serving him personally.

He was currently stroking Noelle's hair, whispering something into her ear. Noelle was nodding her head, her hand tightened in his shirt where she was gripping it.

The girl was clearly smitten with Master already and it seemed like he'd made some good deals with her. Whether she had agreed to obey Master Taylor wasn't sure, but she clearly would obey him if it came down to it.

Something Andrew had said made Noelle glanced up at Taylor as she sat next to them. Taylor offered the new girl a weak smile and she smiled weakly herself.

"Taylor is my second," Andrew said, making a warm feeling of pride swell up in Taylor's chest. "You can trust her," he told the girl. "In fact I order you to obey any orders Taylor gives you as if they were my own."

Noelle nodded in understanding, giving Taylor another glance.

"I'm sure we'll get on splendidly," Taylor said. She offered a hand for the older girl to shake which after a few moments Noelle accepted.

The rest of the drive was spent in quiet. Taylor was glad, it gave her a chance to think about her plans for the future.

Dinah was okay. The girl was currently back at the base. She had accepted her plug and Taylor wanted to work with her some more, getting her ready to serve Andrew. Of course they also needed to make use of her power so Taylor couldn't just monopolise her time. Andrew would decide how to make best use of her abilities. They had plenty of time.

The clones were interesting though. Tattletale had a clone now, one who was fully loyal to Andrew, Taylor had surmised. That was a good thing. If Lisa did decide to leave then they would still have access to her power. Two Panaceas was also a good idea. Taylor wondered if Amy's clone was limited in using her power like the original was. She'd find out soon hopefully. Having multiple healer capes on hand was especially good though. Taylor would have access to healing to ensure her daughter was okay.

She was going to be a mom!

Every time she thought it she felt just a bit more excited. A child of her own. It was scary, but she couldn't wait. She'd have the honour of being the mother of Andrew's first child. Taylor would raise her lovingly, with Andrew and all his other servants' support. Taylor's daughter would grow up to be a beautiful, obedient girl who would serve her father just like Taylor did. Taylor would train her daughter to serve Andrew. Related to that, Taylor was grateful for the opportunity to work with Dinah, it meant she could get some practice in in advance. Her Master was so considerate!

They arrived back at the base. Taylor's bugs scouted the area. It was all clear. There weren't any ambushes waiting for them or anything. Sophia was already out of the other vehicle, ready for action. They were all aware that the mercenaries' loyalty was questionable. Tattletale had given her Master the rundown on some of their stories. Some of them were just thugs, working for money. Some were people Coil had saved from some situations, usually the repercussions of their crimes and some were just being blackmailed. None of the mercenaries' motivations for working for Coil inspired confidence. Taylor didn't trust them, but it was secondary now because they had a number of Capes working for Andrew, enough to pose a serious threat. They didn't need the mercenaries anymore.

Master looked to her and Taylor nodded in confirmation that it was safe. He got out, gently guiding Noelle with him. Taylor felt a tiny rush of irrational jealousy towards the girl. Master was holding her so tenderly, but it was clear he was trying to keep the fragile girl calm for now. Her power made her a very useful asset.

The clones were there too. Master overlooked his servants.

"Okay then…" He said, looking over them all. He turned to the two Tattletales. What Taylor assumed was the clone had an arm linked with the original who looked decidedly uncomfortable. "Tats, can you go and see that the Traveller's find their accommodations okay?" He ordered.

"Sure thing boss!" The clone said eagerly. The other girl nodded her head.

"No, I mean just one of you," the man said. He frowned in thought for a moment.

"Lisa, the clone," he clarified. "Would you be satisfied with being called Sarah?"

The clone tensed up slightly for a moment, then took a moment to seriously think about it.

"Yes sir, that's fine," she said, sounding strangely pleased. The original Tattletale looked really uncomfortable now.

"Okay great," Andrew said. "You go off and I'll see you all later. Lisa, you're with me."

"What about us?" Panacea's clone asked.

Like Lisa, Amy's clone was staying close to the original but Taylor could see a lot more tension between them. Amy was fidgeting and the clone looked slightly tense. Andrew looked at them consideringly for a few seconds.

"You both come with me for now too," he said before starting to walk. That was Tattletale's clone and the clones of the Traveller's cue to make a move themselves.

Andrew led them through the base to his office.

It was still spartan, but he'd already begun making plans for them to move out of Coil's base to somewhere new. Tattletale had siphoned off cash to separate accounts and the plan as it was, was to buy up property near the outside of town. Lisa had been working on it, using her powers to find a safe, out of the way spot where they wouldn't be noticed.

Taylor hadn't quite understood why that was the plan, but she was starting to get it. Andrew had no desire to claim territory or anything like that. At least not in the short term. In fact, based on his own words he wanted to be "as far inland as possible while still being in Brockton Bay, or out of it if necessary. Close enough that travel in is reasonably quick."

Andrew could buy up a bunch of properties, have his cloned servants live in the nearby houses under their own identities. It would be basically the perfect cover as there'd be nobody around who could spot him and report his location to the police or PRT. He'd be perfectly safe in plain sight.

It was brilliant, but one other thing that left Taylor secretly excited was that they were basically going to get a house together.

Taylor had already come to terms with the knowledge that she wouldn't get the "domestic" experience she had sometimes imagined with her imaginary future husband as a younger girl. Now it seemed her Master was going to give her the closest alternative.

She put a hand over her belly, her pregnancy was barely in its infancy, it would be at least eight months before her baby was born, at least without help from Panacea. She absolutely couldn't wait, but she would have to, to ensure the baby was fine and healthy. She wasn't going to take any risks.

They filed into the office and Andrew went behind his desk, Lisa following him and standing at his side like she had done before, providing commentary and advice about the various holdings Andrew had now acquired.

"You girls stick around for now," Andrew said. "We're going to finish off a few of the money transfers now before anything else happens."

Taylor directed Noelle over to the couch and she sat down next to the waifish girl.

Amy and her own clone were stood awkwardly.

"Master?" They both said at the same time, catching each other by surprise. They looked at each other awkwardly.

"Sorry girls," Andrew said. "What do you want?"

"What should we do?" One of the Amys asked.

Andrew considered them both.

"Which of you is the clone?" He asked. The one on the right raised her hand. He nodded.

"We're going to have to find a way to tell you both apart," he said. "With the deals you've both made… Clone Amy, you can't use your powers offensively either, can you?"

The clone tilted her head, surprised at the question. She turned to her original and Taylor saw an intense look coming from the clone. The original Amy looked back nervously for a second before the clone reached out to the original with an open hand.

The original Amy looked to Andrew, desperately.

"Let her test it out Amy," Andrew said. "She'll heal you immediately after," he said, looking at the clone.

"Yes sir," the clone said. There was a hint of disappointment in the clone's tone but she seemed to accept the order readily.

Amy put her hand in the clone's. A second later the clone nodded with a slight hint of disappointment on her face.

"Excellent," Andrew said in irritation. "I suppose we'll have to fix that for one of you. And then we'll definitely need a way to tell you both apart then," he said musingly. He nodded.

"Clone Amy, your name is now Amelia," he said. The clone nodded. "You both need to decide between you a way to tell you apart visually. I'll leave it to you both to decide."

"Thanks Master," Amelia said. The clone nodded.

"What else should we do for now?" The clone asked. She seemed a bit more forthright than the original, Taylor thought.

"You can both chill out for now, I guess," Andrew said. "I'll speak to you tomorrow and sort out your powers," Andrew said.

The two girls nodded, seeing the dismissal for what it was. They both left.

Andrew got to work with Tattletale, finishing of whatever financial wizardry the purple clad girl was helping him with. Meanwhile she was left with Noelle.

"I'm so glad you're joining us," Taylor said.

"T-thanks," Noelle said nervously.

Taylor tried to put on a friendly face. "You'll love it here with us," she said. "Master takes care of us, give us what we deserve."

Noelle looked down at her knees. "I don't feel like I deserve much," she said, almost to herself. "I-I hurt a lot of people," she said.

Taylor was kind of taken by surprise by the girl's response.

"Well Master will give you what you deserve like I said," Taylor said. "But whatever he does is the right thing so don't worry, just leave it up to him. Whatever he decides to do must be right, mustn't it?"

"Yes," Noelle said with a nod. A tear fell down her cheek. "T-thanks… I-I just can't believe e-everything that happened. It's been so long. I never thought I'd be saved."

Taylor leaned forward, pulling the girl into a hug.

She really hadn't expected this sort of reaction! But it was clear that Noelle was highly strung, still coming to terms with everything she'd been forced to do with her damaged power and the relief of being rescued by Andrew.

"Hey there, it's going to be okay," Taylor said soothingly. "If you deserve to be hurt for what you did then Master will do that," she said. "But it's going to be okay, you can't hurt anyone else now, not now Andrew's fixed your powers."

"N-no," Noelle said. "I-it's just after everything th-that happened. I can't believe it's all finally over, that my-my former friends were doing so much to hurt me. How could I have been so naïve?"

Taylor didn't know much about that, she just soothingly rubbed circles on the other girl's back.

"You have us now," Taylor said. "Not just Master but me too. I'll protect you," she promised the other girl.

Noelle hugged her back and reached up with a hand to wipe her face.

"S-sorry I'm just coming to terms with everything."

"Don't worry about it, I was a wreck when Master saved me too," Taylor said. She proceeded to tell Noelle the story about how Andrew had helped her, taken her as his own. Noelle listened with rapt attention all the way through.

"We're sisters now," Taylor said hopefully. Noelle nodded and Taylor felt a warmth in her chest. She might not be a sister by blood, but Taylor could see that Noelle was going to be very important to Master and she was glad they could be close friends. The two girls talked quietly while Andrew and Tattletale continued working. Both girls had quite a bit in common really, Taylor thought. They had both been betrayed by those closest to them. They had both been saved by their now Master.

It seemed that whatever Andrew had been working on with Tattletale was now finished though because he stood up, catching Taylor's attention properly.

"Thank you, Lisa, that's good work," Andrew said. "I'll see you tomorrow and we'll finalise everything properly."

The blonde girl nodded before beating a hasty retreat.

It was just the three of them in the room.

"Come on girls," Andrew said.

Taylor stood up, before helping Noelle to her feet herself. The girl was still slightly weak legged. Her healing hadn't left her particularly strong and indeed the girl was waifish. She even had smaller boobs than Taylor!

They both followed Andrew to his bedroom.

"Finally. Andrew said, letting out a sigh of relief at the day coming to an end. He turned to face the two girls once they entered.

"Today has been a great success," he told them. Taylor smiled, happy that he was happy, anticipating what was about to happen. She could feel herself getting wet already and she wet her lips with her tongue excitedly.

Andrew pulled off his shirt to Noelle's wide eyed surprise.

"Come here Noelle," he ordered.

The girl approached on shaky legs and Andrew pulled her into his arms.

Her dress was thin and made of cotton. She wasn't wearing anything else beneath it, although Taylor hadn't commented on that before. Now though it mattered as the girl's prominent nipples poked through the fabric, rubbing against Andrew's torso as he pulled the surprised girl into a kiss.

He pulled back a few seconds later. Noelle was wide eyed.

"I-I…" she said.

"You're mine now Noelle, remember?" Andrew said. "Did you not think I wasn't going to take you into my bed?"

"I…" Noelle said, flabbergasted. "I don't deserve it," she said weakly.

"That's not for you to decide," Andrew said, making the girl's mouth hang open slightly as she beheld her Master in what Taylor was coming to realise was him at his most demanding and in Taylor's opinion it was his most attractive side.

"Master," Taylor piped in. "perhaps we should do photos first?"

Andrew's eyes widened in mild surprise at the reminder but after a few seconds he nodded, before looking at the slightly confused Noelle.

"I leave it to you then, love," he said. He went and sat on the bed.

Noelle turned to Taylor when the girl approached.

"When Master first claimed me we did this," Taylor told her as she pulled out her cellphone. "It's a special ritual we do now with all his girls," she said by way of explanation. "Welcoming you into our family," she told the slender young woman who's eyes lit up with eagerness.

Noelle had to follow Taylor's instructions so the girl couldn't refuse when Taylor ordered her to assume the standard position with her hands behind her head and legs slightly spread apart.

She took photos, before ordering the other girl to strip down.

She'd done this for Dinah too not too recently, Taylor was going to be doing this a lot more in the future. Perhaps with the Sundancer clone, with Lisa's clone, called Sarah now, she reminded herself, too.

She really needed to get some books on photography, and maybe a better camera too, Taylor thought. She could also document her pregnancy, she thought idly as she worked her way through the standard photos, capturing Noelle's body in all its glory. She could do before and after shots over the next few months.

She could picture it now, her lying down on the bed, her legs spread and leaking her Master's cum from her pussy. Her belly swollen with the child she was going to raise to serve her Master, her breasts having grown larger, laden with milk.

She was getting excited just thinking about it.

Right now though she needed to concentrate on Noelle. The girl's photos came out good. She was truly a waif, practically skin and bones all over so when Taylor ordered her to spread her ass and present her virgin sphincter, and what Taylor saw to her satisfaction a hymen, for the camera there wasn't much to show.

Noelle would have to start eating a bit more, this couldn't be healthy. Taylor would have to monitor her eating and ensure the girl got to a healthy weight that would please their Master. Master would probably say he didn't mind either way. In fact, he'd once Told Taylor that he didn't mind her own skinny, unfit body, but Taylor wanted all her Master's slaves to be some kind of fit at least, not all skin and bone.

Especially, Taylor thought, if Noelle was going to be fortunate enough to carry one of Master's future children.

The photos were taken. Noelle didn't complain like Dinah had, not even when Taylor parted her lips to get a closeup of the girl's hymen.

Noelle needed shaving though, Taylor realised. She had hairs on her pussy that Master probably wouldn't like. Taylor considered her options. There was probably a shaver kit somewhere here. Hopefully Master wouldn't mind her shaving the girl.

"Master," she asked, deciding to just go for it. "May I shave Noelle?"

"You may," Andrew said, slightly amused as he looked between Taylor and the blushing girl who had a surprised expression on her face at Taylor's request. He was sat on the bed, gently stroking his cock. Taylor's mouth watered slightly at the sight.

Noelle went to go sit on a nearby chair at Taylor's instruction. Andrew sat quietly and watched as Taylor first went to collect his shaving equipment before returning. This was all just like her first time… Taylor reminisced fondly. Noelle was doing far better than she had though, she didn't seem reticent at all. Taylor arranged a towel beneath Noelle's butt and ordered the girl to pull her legs up to her chest, exposing herself utterly to Taylor's camera and then her hands as Taylor explored her pussy, looking for where all the wispy hairs were that needed removing.

She was wet, at least a little. Taylor considered teasing her a bit first but opted against it. Andrew shouldn't have to wait any longer than necessary after all. So she lathered the girl's mons up with shaving foam and got to work.

She did her best not to scratch, although Noelle's skin down there looked a little bit red once she was finished. Still there was no blood so Taylor figured she'd done a good enough job. Noelle's pussy was getting wetter now. She was getting excited and ready for what was soon to happen, that was good. Taylor looked over the girl one last time, trying to find any remaining hairs. The position left Noelle very spread and her asshole even gaped open a tiny bit.

In a fit of pique Taylor took the end of the razor's handle and pressed it into the girl's ass. Noelle squeaked, her eyes widening.

"Master did this to me when he shaved me too," Taylor said with fond amusement as she took in the girl's wide eyed expression. Noelle gave her an uncomfortable smile which turned to a gasp as Taylor moved the toy back and forth inside her ass a few times.

Noelle tensed up a bit, surprised at the sensation but unable to move from her position as Taylor had ordered her to lie like that. Taylor took a few more pictures, including one more of Noelle's hymen before finally withdrawing the improvised toy.

"You can get up now," Taylor said, which the girl gratefully did.

Taylor put away the shaving equipment away. In the meantime Noelle had approached Andrew who was now naked. He had the girl standing on weak knees as he kissed her. Noelle was reciprocating, practically putting all her admittedly light weight against Andrew as he dominated her lips.

Tonight was about Noelle. Taylor hung back and took a couple of photos and then she went to check the other cameras around the room were working. Then Taylor stripped down anyway, it fit the mood better in her opinion. Her pussy was wet and she stroked herself, getting her body more aroused and needy. Tonight was going to be a sight to see and Taylor was eager to enjoy it to its fullest.

While Taylor was doing all that, Andrew guided Noelle onto the bed where she was made to lie on top of him, her naked skinny body rubbed delicately against his as she writhed at his touch.

Taylor watched entranced. Amy's claiming last night had been great to see. This somehow seemed even more special as Andrew treated the fragile girl like glass. He wasn't aggressive with her, even though he was commanding as he guided the girl silently to lie on her back, with Master now looming over her.

"You're mine now Noelle, all mine," he said to the breathless girl.

Noelle reached up silently to him as he lined his cock up with her wet, virgin slit.

"Yes sir," Noelle said. £Thank you for saving me, fo-for taking in someone like me." she was practically weeping tears of joy. Taylor was incredibly grateful in that moment that she got to see this in person. Noelle hadn't said the words but Taylor could tell she loved Andrew already. She was his in mind, body and soul, just like Taylor.

"Someone like you?" Andrew asked, stroking her face. "I took in someone who needed saving from themselves," he told her. "I've changed you, fixed you and made you mine Noelle. You aren't that girl anymore, but if you want to thank me, then you can thank me with your eternal love and obedience," Andrew said.

Taylor's pussy wept arousal down her legs as she watched Andrew press himself inside the virginial girl. Noelle winced as he broke her hymen, but she still reached up to wrap her delicate arms around his neck and kiss him.

"Thank you," Noelle said. He kissed her, taking the girls breath away as he settled down, letting her adjust to his presence.

He set a slow pace, not aggressive in any way. Noelle was so incredibly fragile. She needed a delicate hand, unlike Taylor who'd wanted her Master to take every bit of pleasure he could from her. Or like Amy, who had so clearly wanted to be dominated and used. Just the reminder of last night was enough to push Taylor to the edge as she fingered herself while watching her Master claim a new woman as his. She held off though, torturing herself in that way she'd grown so fond of since Andrew came to own her.

Their lovemaking was slow, but Noelle was steadily built up, her little whines and moans growing louder, more sudden until she came with a squeak, her body shaking as she clenched down around her Master with all the meagre strength available to her.

Taylor came silently along with her, biting her lip as she levelled her camera with one hand and stroked her engorged clit with the other. Fluid leaked down her shaky legs and it was a struggle to remain standing as Taylor beheld Noelle cumming for the first time.

Andrew kept going though. He brought her up to a second climax silently before slowing down, dragging out the torturous lovemaking. He stopped moving suddenly and settled onto his knees, holding Noelle up so his cock still penetrated her freshly deflowered pussy.

"You're mine, Noelle," he said.

"I'm yours!" The girl gasped beneath him as he held her at that odd angle. Her legs were almost dangling, her back arched as Andrew held her like that. He reached for her stomach and stroked over the girl's navel, where her womb was located.

"You know I changed your powers," he said. Noelle nodded. "You said before, you could feel them inside you." Noelle's eyes widened in response.

"Y-yes," she said. A hand went to her stomach, covering Andrew's as she looked down at herself with wide eyes.

"That feeling, it wasn't just an artefact of the changes I made," he explained. "I gave you more than one way to use your powers Noelle," he said, stroking her womb. Taylor's mouth opened as she realised what he was saying.

"No. When you absorb another Parahuman's shard connection, you can use it yourself," Andrew said. "But you need a little help with that second use," he said. "When you absorb a cape's powers, you can ensure that your next child will carry that same power."

Noelle's eyes were wide. Surprise, fear, hope and desperation coloured her expression. Taylor couldn't blame her for not knowing what to say.

"You aren't Echidna anymore," Andrew told his latest slave as he began moving again, looking into Noelle's eyes as she softly moaned at the stimulation. She looked up at him with wide eyes, like she was desperate not to miss a moment of what was happening. "Tonight I'm giving you the first child of what will be many to follow, along with your new codename."

He picked up the pace, his face tensed. Taylor could tell her Master was going to cum.

"Your new codename from now on Noelle," he said with finality as he looked down at her. "Is Broodmare."

He came with a groan, Noelle's eyes rolled back into her head as she moaned throatily and came along with him. A few seconds later, her hand working furiously between her legs, so did Taylor.

They all came down from the high of climax. Taylor watched as her Master pulled his softening cock out of the girl he'd just finished in. A drip of thick white semen slipped out of Noelle's freshly deflowered pussy. Andrew rolled off to the side, leaving a panting, worn out Noelle to lie on her back on the bed, coming to terms with everything that had just happened.

Seeing they were finished, Taylor climbed onto the bed to join them and cuddled up next to her Master who wrapped am arm around her. A minute later Noelle found the strength to roll over and join her on the other side. She looked happy, content and why wouldn't she? She had been given the greatest gift in all the world, her Master's seed.

Taylor would be carrying her Master's first child, of that she was certain. But it was clear that she wouldn't be the only one blessed with her Master's seed and Taylor had known that from the moment Master had taken another girl as his own. Noelle would carry many of her Master's children, children who would each have powers taken from other Capes that crossed her Master. An army of loyal Parahumans that Noelle could also clone using her powers.

The world didn't know it yet, but Andrew was going to rule it one day soon. He gave Taylor and his other servants what they deserved, but this was what he deserved.

Taylor would be right there with him all the way. She would serve him loyally and help make it all happen for the man who owned her utterly, who had given her everything.

The world would belong to Andrew Carlill, the Dealmaker.

The future had never looked any brighter.

Chapter 30

Chapter Text

Lisa started at her clone. They were both in her temporary bedroom in Coil's former base and it seemed that clone Lisa had decided they were going to be roommates and organised a second bed to be brought in.

Or rather, it was Sarah had decided. Lisa cringed internally at the reminder of her clone's new name. Her double's smirk widened slightly.

"What's the matter?" Sarah asked. "Not afraid of a bit of nudity are you?" She asked as she pulled her top off to reveal her black bra over pale, unblemished skin.

"Look can't you get your own room?" Lisa asked. "There's plenty of space."

"But all the clothes that fit me are here…" The clone whined. Lisa scowled.

She briefly considered violence, but that wouldn't work. They were evenly matched, and Lisa had already figured something out. Her clone didn't have to obey the commands she herself had been given by Carlill. Which meant that the clone could use her Thinker power freely while Lisa wasn't allowed because of her new boss' orders.

The clone's smirk widened further. Damn, Lisa was starting to get why that look annoyed people.

Lisa huffed, realising that there was nothing she could do and she decided to just ignore the other girl. She quickly threw her own clothes off and grabbed some PJs before climbing into her own bed. Meanwhile her alternate did the same, only she'd decided to forego the PJs and slipped into her own bed with just her panties.

"So gonna flick the bean like usual?" Sarah asked conversationally. "Don't mind me," she said teasingly.

If she was on her own Lisa probably would have done that. She'd found that a little personal attention after a long day did wonders to settle her nerves. Lisa chose not to reply, pulling the covers over herself.

"Well if you don't, I will at least," Sarah said. There was the noise of her covers shifting and the girl sighed in satisfaction. It was the same sort of noise Lisa made sometimes.

"Ahhh," Sarah said. "God can you believe we missed out on this for so long. God our Master did us such a favour."

Lisa continued to ignore the girl as best she could.

"Mmm. Still though. Gotta think of something fun while doing it, that's half the fun isn't it?" Sarah said. "You got any ideas over there?"

After a few seconds Lisa could tell her clone was probably pouting dramatically. "Well it's not like we've not had a few ideas already is it?" She asked. "I suppose I'll use one of our favourites, the one with Master."

Lisa tensed up. That particular fantasy was not one of her preferred ones. It had just come out one evening. Sarah knew that.

"Although, just seducing him into working with us isn't what I'm into," Sarah said. "I mean I'd rather serve under him, if you get my drift…"

Lisa repressed a scowl, she clenched the duvet in her fists and tried to ignore the girl.

"Yeah I mean we're basically his secretary aren't we?" Sarah asked. "I can easily picture being his sexy little secretary from now on. Maybe once I replace you, I'll get a cute little blouse and pencil skirt, then I can just bend over his desk and shake my cute little tu-"

"Can you just stop?" Lisa demanded. She threw the covers off and rolled over to face her clone, only to catch herself short.

Sarah was sat on the bed, over the covers and she had a hand down her panties while facing in her direction. Sarah smirked, not stopping what she was doing as they made eye contact.

She leaned back a bit, spreading her legs a bit so Lisa could see clearly.

"You know out of the two of us I think I'll prove to be our Master's favourite," Sarah said. "I'm the loyal, obedient one. You? You're just so uptight and resistant to everything. Once Master realises that I'm the superior model who'll serve his every whim, he won't even be interested in seducing you anymore. In fact I'll make sure he forgets all about you," the other girl said.

"Once you're gone I'll get all the benefits, all the fucking I want too. Maybe I'll ask nicely and he'll get Noelle to make another clone of me and we'll double team him together. I'll get to do all the nasty things I can to please him while you're off jilling to the fantasy of maybe getting the cock you so desperately n-need!" The girl gasped out suddenly and her legs tensed up.

Sarah closed her eyes, her mouth opened slightly into an O and Lisa grit her teeth as she realised the other girl was cumming to the idea of all that she'd just described.

"At least I'll be free," Lisa said as the girl came down. "You, You're just another slave."

"I'll be happy though. You remember what happiness is, right?" Sarah said back condescendingly as she brought her legs together and raised them, slipping her damp panties off, giving Lisa an eyeful of her bare pussy. Sarah fell onto her side on the bed, still facing Lisa. She lifted a leg and brought up a hand to continue teasing herself in full view of the original Tattletale. Another hand went to pinch her protruding nipple. Sarah closed her eyes bit her lip in axaggerated pleasure.

"Y-you could just join me," Sarah said. "You want to you know? Deep down," she said. "Or haven't you forgotten that I can use our powers on you?"

Lisa scowled and contemplated just getting up and leaving. She didn't need to listen to these lies from her alternate. Maybe there was another bed somewhere she could crash tonight. Although her clone would probably just follow her.

"I don't want anything from that scumbag," Lisa said. "Just 'cause he's hot and stuff doesn't mean once I leave I won't be able to find a hotter boytoy out there who'll do whatever I want him to do."

"It wouldn't be the same though, would it?" Sarah said. "You'll just be pretending you have what you want. Just admit it, you want to do what I've said. You want his cock and nothing else will do."

"No!" Lisa snapped. "You're delusional."

"I-I don't think so," Sarah panted out. "I'm just being honest with myself. I want our Master to bend me over and plow me six ways from Sunday," she said. "He'll fucking cum in me and I'll stumble away bowlegged with my mind blown and his load dripping down my leg, that's what his other girls seem to get anyway and let me tell you, my power's telling me it's divine."

Fuck Lisa could picture it, all of it. It was kind of hot, but she wasn't going to just give up her freedom for some good sex.

"I don't care," Lisa said. She rolled over back in bed to face away from her opposite. "Just go to sleep."

"I-In a m-minute," Sarah said breathlessly as she continued to finger herself loudly, the sound of schlicking audible as she continued to touch herself.

Lisa listened in silence as her clone got herself off again behind her.

That seemed to be enough for her at least because she settled down after that with a briefly muttered "goodnight."

Lisa laid on her side in bed for a good while, trying to get some sleep.

What was most annoying was that all those mental images her clone had left her with had left her annoyingly turned on, but she wasn't going to giver Sarah the satisfaction of tending to her needs now…

So she settled in and tried to get some sleep. Sleep didn't come easily though and the interaction with the happily slumbering clone kept running through her mind.

She knew what her clone was trying to do. Show Lisa what she was 'missing', but giving up her freedom was unacceptable. Her clone clearly wanted her to just give in and become Dealmaker's little plaything like she was happy to be, but that wasn't Lisa, that was the result of whatever conditioning becoming one of Noelle's clones did to her. Lisa wasn't going to give up everything and become Carlill's toy like the rest. Another few months and then she'd be free as a bird. She'd finally have the freedom she so desperately wanted.

What was what she'd spent the last few weeks holding out for. So why did the idea of it just leave a bitter taste in her mouth?

The last several days had been chaotic.

Thomas Calvert was a major PRT consultant and had close ties to Director Piggot and he'd been assassinated in the street, in broad daylight, by Shadow Stalker.

Piggot was on the warpath, blaming everybody for what had happened. Colin for not managing the Wards properly. Hannah for not taking enough interest, everybody that should have been keeping a closer eye on the girl to begin with.

Indeed, heads were rolling even had been dedicating most of her energy to the Parole Supervisor who should have seen that Shadow Stalker was up to outside of school and worked to curtail it. She'd probably remember eventually that Armsmaster and Miss Militia bore at least part of the blame, but right now they had other crises on their hands and Piggot was dedicating her energy to punishing the people who were really responsible.

The Cornell bomber was supposed to be coming into the Bay, no doubt to be recruited by the ABB. Her specialty as a Tinker was supposed to be bombs which was an intimidating thought. Combining some Tinkertech bombs with Oni Lee's power was a recipe for disaster if there ever was one.

There was little they could do about that though. Bakuda, as was her Cape name would have to demonstrate that she could reign in her destructive abilities or she'd likely get a kill on sight order or be sent to the birdcage swiftly when caught the first time. At least that was Hannah's opinion on the matter once she read the girl's file. Time would tell which way that went.

The other problem had come in today. Specifically that New Wave had lost Panacea.

She hadn't just ran away for domestic reasons. According to the Cape family's reports to the PRT she'd been happy and healthy, maybe a tiny bit more withdrawn lately but they hadn't noticed anything out of the ordinary. There had been no arguments, no blowouts or sudden problems occurring. One night Amy Dallon went to bed and the next morning she'd disappeared.

So three big worries right now. The fallout from Shadow Stalker and Panacea were at least actionable.

Hannah was now in charge of the Wards full time with Collin being sidelined. He was still the leader of the Protectorate but Hannah had new responsibilities now. Right now she was on her way to meet the Wards to give them their weekly update and make sure they got the lowdown of recent events so they could remain abreast of the goings on in the Bay.

She entered the room. The Wards were all lined up on chairs and in costume. They fell silent when she walked in.

"Hello everyone," Miss Militia greeted.

There were murmurs of greetings from the gathered young Capes. Hannah went to stand in front of them all.

"Today's meeting is to keep you up to date," she began.

"Amy Dallon, Panacea, went missing last night," she told them.

There were noises of interest and the Wards all began talking or asking questions. Only Gallant was quiet, the boy had likely already been told by Victoria Dallon.

"Do we know who took her?" Vista asked.

"We have no information," Miss Militia said. "We are currently assuming she has left of her own free will but other Cape involvement isn't out of the question."

"it'll probably be the Dealmaker," Clockblocker said. "I mean we all know what happened the other day with Shadow Stalker. The guy's making moves."

Indeed, the attack from Shadow Stalker on Thomas Calvert was orchestrated by the Dealmaker, and he'd even admitted it online on PHO, revealing his chosen Cape name in the process.

"We don't know anything yet," Miss Militia reminded them. "It could be completely unrelated to things going on with other Parahumans."

"Do you know anything about it, Gallant?" Clockblocker asked. "You sometimes date Glory Girl," he joked.

"She seemed fine lately," the boy said, ignoring the jibe. "She was occasionally a bit more irritable and there was a bit more frustration in her aura too, but I wouldn't have anticipated anything happening like this."

Yes, Miss Militia realised. Gallant would have been decently positioned to spot anything going on with Amy, but it seemed that the boy had been completely blind to anything going on with the girl.

"The current plan with Panacea is to carry out an in depth investigation. As this is a missing persons case and also a Parahuman case the Protectorate and New Wave will be working together to help find Panacea. Armsmaster is currently working on getting access to pull up video files and security camera footage and try and track Amy's movements the last few weeks and see if that revealed anything."

"So there's nothing we need to do in the meantime?" Asked Aegis.

"Not with regard to Panacea," Miss Militia said. She spent the rest of the meeting informing them about Bakuda and her likely abilities via her bombs. Then she took the Wards through a brainstorming session on ways to fight her should it come to that.

She decided to leave them to it. The kids would put together some ideas and she'd work it over later. A bit of independence at the exercise without someone looking over their shoulders would hopefully do them some good. Hanna decided to go see Colin. Hopefully he had some good news about the situation with Panacea.

The Wards continued brainstorming about ways to fight Bakuda for a while but the situation with Panacea had caught their attention though and the conversation quickly deviated towards that.

"I think it was Dealmaker," Clockblocker said.

"It could've been the ABB, or the Empire," Aegis suggested.

"Yeah but they don't have any real Masters," Clockblocker responded. "Unless this Bakuda can make a bomb that kidnaps people."

"That sounds kind of scary," Vista said. "Like, a bomb that moves you somewhere else."

"I mean, if her specialty is bombs, then it makes sense," Kid Win said. "She could probably make a bomb that does anything she could think of, eventually at any rate."

"Yeah but why would they want Panacea anyway?" Vista said. "It's not like they need her and they've never attacked New Wave before. Plus even though the ABB are real scumbags, they wouldn't usually break the unwritten rules like that. They're on thin ice as it is."

"Unless they're going to be making some moves with Bakuda working for them now," Kid Win put in.

"That kind of fits," Vista said. "Still though Dealmaker's kidnapped two girls so far, maybe that's his thing? It makes more sense."

There was a collective cringe of discomfort from the Wards.

"Yeah, let's not talk about that," Gallant said awkwardly.

"Why not?" Vista asked. "It's not like we aren't already aware of it, we know what the ABB does with their brothels."

"It feels kind of worse when its someone you've actually met," Aegis said. "just drop it Vista, please."

Vista gave off a huff of annoyance and got up to leave the room.

They were all such hypocrites! She thought to herself as she wandered off to find a toilet or something. Hell they were probably just uncomfortable talking about it with her present. That's what it usually was. She had more experience with her powers than any of them had with theirs! Just because she was a girl didn't mean she was all weak and fragile.

Still, Shadow Stalker was a bitch but she didn't deserve that to happen to her. She was probably hoping right now that everyone was working on a plan to save her except everyone seemed to have just put aside the whole thing like it was just normal!

Wherever Shadow Stalker and Panacea were right now. Vista hoped they were okay.

Sophia was content, currently lounging in her Master's office while he got some work done. The comforting weight of her plug sat in her ass, her tail was wagging and the cool air tickled her skin.

Plus there were new people!

Taylor had been there of course, but once it was apparent that Master was busy doing something with the other new girl she had left to go see Dinah, the younger girl that Master owned now too.

Right now it was Master with Tattletale and another Tattletale working on separate computer screens. Sophia didn't have to worry about that. No, her attention was mostly on the other new person.

Her name was Noelle and she gave great headpats.

The woman giggled as Sophia nuzzled the side of her knee. She'd been a bit off at first, but Sophia had brought her a ball to play fetch with and she'd got into it after a while.

She was kind of weak, at least physically but after seeing what the woman could do Sophia was glad Noelle belonged to him like Sophia did.

She wasn't wearing any panties either, Sophia saw. Noelle's bare pussy was on display slightly from her position kneeling in front of the girl. Excited for some fun times, Sophia put two hands on the sofa and crawled up and over the other girl.

Noelle gave a little noise of panic but didn't put up much of a resistance as Sophia climbed over her and began to lick the timid woman's face.

"Sophia heel!" Andrew commanded.

Sophia immediately froze and clambered back to the ground. She went around the desk to her Master's side and he grabbed a hold of her hair.

"Bad girl," Master chided, slapping her face lightly.

Sophia whimpered in sadness. Not at the light pain of the slap, that was nothing. She was upset her Master was angry.

He sighed.

"Gonna have to keep an eye on you," he said. "Come on, under my desk."

Sophia crawled under the desk and her Master pushed his chair forward, leaving her trapped in place by his legs. For a moment the pet was a bit concerned, but then she realised she was getting to sit with her Master. Sophia sat on her ass under the desk, eyeing her Master's crotch. It was covered unfortunately. Maybe if she begged he'd let her suck his cock?

"She wants to suck your dick, Master," one of the Tattletales said with amusement.

"Does she now?" Master said with some mild amusement. He reached under and a hand came and stroked Sophia's hair. "Does my little pet want something to suck on?" He asked.

Sophia let off a little bark in agreement. Her Master chuckled.

"Well far be it from me," he said. He unzipped his pants. "Here you go pet," he said.

Sophia's eyes lit up at seeing her Master's shaft. She immediately leaned forward and took it in her mouth. Her Master sighed in pleasure, that meant she was doing a good job! Sophia started to wag her tail.

"She's cute Master," the Tattletale said again. "Maybe you should have Noelle make more of her."

"Eventually," Master said, stroking Sophia's head. "Although I'm finding my hands full with just the one Sophia."

The girl chuckled.

"Well I'd be happy to help you manage all of them Master," She said. "You'll need someone to handle all the financial stuff, a secretary. I'd be… happy to fill that role," she said leadingly.

"Oh is that so?" Andrew replied. "Come here Sarah."

There was the sound of the girl getting up and walking over to stand next to Master's chair.

"I'm going to have to figure out a way to tell you two apart as well aren't I?" He commented.

"Oh that's easy sir," Tattletale replied. "I'm the one not wearing any underwear."

There was a moment of silence, Sophia could only hear the sound of her own suckling on her Master's cock.

"Well that isn't easy to see," Andrew said jokingly. "We'll still need to figure out something a bit more noticeable," he said.

"But going back to what you said a moment ago… What kind of role are you imagining?" He asked her. Sarah suddenly gasped above him as he did something, Sophia couldn't tell what.

"W-well I was thinking of something like a sexy secretary," the girl said. "B-but, agh," she let out another noise of discomfort. "I'd be happy to fill whatever role you have in mind for me."

"And what if I just wanted another pet like Sophia here?" Andrew asked curiously. "What if I got you a nice foxtail buttplug and turned you into another pet for me to play with at my leisure?"

"T-then that would be your choice, obviously," the girl replied. "B-but you'd be wasting m-my talents!" she practically shouted the last bit. With her limited view Sophia could see her Master had put a hand between the Tattletale's legs, her costume providing very little obstruction to his fingers as he stroked her pussy through the fabric.

"You weren't lying," he said. "I almost expected you were just teasing me, but you really aren't wearing any underwear, are you?"

Sarah gasped, her legs trembled slightly as Andrew held her there, playing with her body. Sophia busied herself with diligently pleasuring her Master, eager to please him and receive a mouthful of cum as a reward.

"What does your original self think about all that?" Andrew asked.

"Not my business," was the mute answer from further away.

Andrew chuckled in response. "I do need a good secretary," he said thoughtfully. "Thanks for the idea Sarah."

"A-anytime," the girl replied as Andrew continued to tease her.

Then Andrew withdrew his hand and evidently must have let go of her with his other hand too because Sarah stumbled a little bit.

"Back to your desk now," Andrew ordered. "We've got work to do."

"Y-yes sir," the girl replied breathlessly and with a mixture of satisfaction and disappointment in her tone.

Andrew's hand came under the desk and stroked Sophia's head for a moment before he gripped her hair with both hands and suddenly he was pumping her mouth up and down his cock under the desk.

He came in short order, flooding Sophia's mouth with his delicious seed before letting go.

Sophia relished the taste of a job well done. She opened her mouth, showing him a bit of his load from between his legs before swallowing it, because that was something her Master liked to see and Sophia was a good pet.

"There' you go pet," he said as he took his softening cock away and reclothed himself fully. "Now are you going to be a good girl for me for the rest of the day?"

Sophia let off a bark of agreement and Master directed her to crawl out from under his desk.

"Go play with Noelle for a bit," he ordered. "But don't misbehave again pet or I'll have to punish you for real next time."

Sophia let out a whine in understanding and then went back to the skinny girl on the sofa.

Slightly nervously, Noelle began to pet her again and Sophia spent the rest of the afternoon enjoying all the attention the girl was giving her.

All that human stuff was so boring and tiring. This new life Master had given Sophia was so simple and relaxing. She didn't have to think about all that complicated stuff. She just had to be her Master's loyal pet.

A part of Sophia knew that a lot of people would think her new lot in life was a bad thing, but what did they know? Sopha had never been happier.

Chapter 31

Chapter Text

The two Amys looked at each other across the table. They'd dressed identically in some jeans and a grey shirt with plain underwear underneath. They didn't have much else, it was kind of lucky that they'd been able to find clothes that fit them.

"We need to decide," the original Amy said to her clone, who was now dubbed Amelia by their shared Master.

The clone Amy had got a bunk with the other clones last night, but they still needed to decide on how they were going to make it so Andrew could tell them apart.

"One of us could just get a tattoo," Amelia said. "Or a piercing somewhere."

"Where though?" Amy asked flatly. "I'm not getting a tattoo on my face." The face would make best sense to be immediately visible.

"Well I'm not either," Amelia stated, glowering at her opposite.

Amy had thought her clone would be willing to accept a couple of changes, seeing as she was the clone. Perhaps unsurprisingly, she was just as stubborn as the original Amy could be.

"You're the clone, you should have to change your looks," Amy said.

"So?" Amelia said. "I'm still just as deserving of staying the same as you," she said snidely. "I might be your clone, but I'm not the one who needs reigning in. I'm not the one who had all those nasty ideas am I?"

Amy cringed back slightly before reasserting herself. "You're still a clone of me, with all the same thoughts and feelings," she said. "You're just as bad as me," she countered.

It was true. The clones were perfect copies of the original with the same memories and abilities. Which meant that Amelia was still as Villainous as Amy was. They both served Andrew loyally though. They were still both under his control so they couldn't go out and hurt people or anything. That was a relief at least.

Amelia scowled in response to Amy's words, but didn't reply. The two girls glowered at each other for a few seconds as they both tried to come up with another argument for why the other should change their appearance.

"Maybe Master should decide," Amelia said with a shrug.

Amy wasn't entirely sure. Master could choose either one of them. Still though, she thought with a tiny bit of hope. He might choose her, so maybe it was worth the risk? This argument wasn't going anywhere fast. If they didn't decide something and dragged it out then he'd probably punish them. He might punish them anyway seeing as they hadn't come to an agreement themselves without bothering him.

"Okay, let's do it," Amy said, thinking of her arguments for why Amelia should have to change her appearance.

The two girls got up and went to find their Master. He was probably finishing off with the money transfers from Coil and planning his next moves.

When they entered it was to see their Master behind a desk. Two Tattletales were stood either side of him, looking at something on his screen. Noelle was sat on a couch with a naked Shadow Stalker resting her head on the girl's lap while Noelle gently petted her. Sophia wasn't completely without clothing though. She had a fluffy eared headband on her head, a leather collar wrapped around her neck and a fluffy tail protruding from her ass. It must have been a buttplug.

Amy's ass clenched tightly for a second, imagining what that might be like. She'd never had anything just kept inside there before. It'd probably feel great to carry around a reminder of her enslavement like that…

"Well this area would probably be less noticeable by the gangs," one Tattletale said, the one on Andrew's left. She was leaning provocatively forward and was quite a bit closer to their Master than the other one. Andrew's hand rested on her ass, squeezing it. The girl looked pleased with the attention.

"This one is further away from the coast though," the second said. "Plus its got good transport links into the city."

"What about the first spot though," the left-side Tattletale said. "I mean, it's sort of the best of all worlds."

Andrew surprised everybody by spanking the girl then groping her where he'd just struck her. "I already discounted that one," he reminded her.

"Sorry sir," the Tattletale said. "Perhaps I need a proper punishment," she looked over her shoulder at Andrew, giving him a provocative look.

"Maybe I will, you cheeky thing," Andrew said with some amusement.

The other Tattletale shuddered slightly and shifted on her feet, being ignored by the byplay between Andrew and what Amy assumed was her clone, Sarah.

Andrew looked up at them.

"Amy, and Amelia," he greeted once Amelia had shut the door. "What's the matter?"

"We've been trying to figure out which of us should change their looks…" Amy started.

"But we can't decide," Amelia finished the sentence. "We were hoping you could decide for us, Master," Amelia said submissively.

Andrew leaned back in his chair, inspecting them.

"Come closer," he instructed, gesturing to his desk.

Amy stepped up alongside her clone. She was suddenly very conscious that all the other occupants in the room were watching them. She could feel Noelle and Sophia's eyes on her along with both the Tattletales, who were looking between the girls. Sarah's mouth pulled out into a smirk as she studied Amy and Amelia. Amy accidentally made eye contact with her and she shifted uncomfortably at the attention, which only served to make Sarah's grin widen further.

"Lisa, I want you to find another couple of sites for me to look over," Andrew said. "Noelle are you happy staying here for a bit with Sophia or would you like to come too?"

"I-I want to stay with you sir," the girl said.

"Very good," Andrew said, standing up. "Sarah, you come with us," he gestured to the door and the two Amys hurried to it, hoping to be the one to hold it open for him. Amelia beat her to it, although that was just because she was lightly closer.

Andrew didn't comment, striding through the door and into the hallway and then setting a fairly fast pace as he led them to his sleeping area.

It was still kind of spartan, although that wouldn't matter for long if they were going to move somewhere new.

Andrew went over and stood in the centre of the room, alongside her clone. Noelle followed the two Amys inside along with Sophia. The brown haired girl went to sit on a chair in the corner of the room and Sophia returned to sitting at Noelle's heels obediently.

Andrew looked to Sarah, who had also joined them. He went up to the girl and suddenly pulled her against him. The clone of Tattletale wasn't given a moment to resist before the pan pulled her into a steamy kiss.

He pulled back after a few moments, leaving the girl breathless. Then his hands went to her clothes.

Sarah didn't resist as he pulled her top up, along with her bra until her small boobs were exposed, the fabric bunching around her armpits. Then he did similar with the girl's pants.

Sarah was left with her purple pants pulled down to mid thigh, leaving her entire torso bare to inspection.

She was hot, lithe and slender with perky boobs covered with a smattering of freckles. Her ass was small, just like the rest of her, but she was fit and Amy could tell the girl worked out a bit.

Andrew withdrew his phone with one hand while the other went between the girl's legs to her pussy where he began fingering the unresisting girl.

Tattletale bit her lip, looking up at Andrew with longing and a hint of disappointment for some reason.

"You'll be recording our activities tonight," Andrew told Sarah, handing her the phone. "No touching yourself," he added almost as an afterthought.

Sarah sighed in disappointment but nodded her head obediently.

"Yes sir," she said.

Andrew went to sit on the edge of the bed. He fixed the two Panaceas with a serious look while Sarah fiddled with the phone off to the side.

"There was one thing I wanted to get done with both of you anyway," he said. "I want one of you to have your powers modified so you can use them offensively for me, without any restrictions. Not just to heal."

Amy suddenly felt very nervous. The deal she'd made with Andrew all those weeks ago was to stop her being able to hurt people with her power. Well, at least now she couldn't really do anything without Andrew's orders. Even if he changed her powers so she could use them fully again she wouldn't be responsible for her using it then, would she? Andrew would still have full control over her.

While Amy was fidgeting with indecision, her clone stepped forward.

"Please Master, use your power on me," she begged. "I-I don't have a deal with you. I mean, I'll always obey you and everything," she said seriously. "But you already have Amy under control with your powers. So would you do the same to me?" She asked.

Andrew looked from Amelia to the original Panacea.

"Your thoughts?" he asked.

"T-that sounds like a good idea," Amy admitted. She wasn't fully sure about having full access to her powers again. Her clone seemed willing though and she made a good point that Andrew could make a deal with her and Amelia would be well under his control then.

"Hmm," Andrew nodded. "Then there's the other thing you both mentioned," he told them. he looked between the two girls. "Come closer," he ordered.

Both Amys stepped closer within touching range and Andrew too advantage of the proximity to grab a firm hold of their breasts, the one closer to him on each girl.

Amy gasped as Andrew took hold of her, his grip was slightly painful, hurting her, just like she deserved to be hurt. She heard her clone make a similar noise on her left as he mirrored the move on Amelia.

"Telling you both apart is going to be so difficult and it'll matter more once I fix Amelia's powers," Andrew mused to himself. "You make a good point though, Amy. Amelia will be the one to have her powers modified."

"Yes sir," Amelia said. She sounded downright eager now. Amy looked to her copy who was smiling, even as Andrew squeezed her breast painfully in his hands. He let go of both girls, making them gasp again as their tender flesh was released from their Master's grip.

"Amelia, I offer you a deal," Andrew said. "You will have your powers modified, including changes to allow you to use your powers without the restrictions imposed in my deal with Amy. In return you will obey me as my loyal slave forever, deal?"

"Deal!" Amelia took Andrew's glowing hand with no hesitation. The girl beamed happily.

"Try using your powers on Amy," Andrew instructed, "something simple."

Amelia offered her hand to Amy. Amy hesitated again, seeing the almost hungry look in her double's eyes.

They held hands. Amy closed her eyes, tensing up in anticipation at whatever Amelia was about to do.

There was a burning sensation on her skin, above her pubis and the small of her back. Amelia let go after a few seconds. Amy was surprised. She didn't really feel much pain, it was more like a minor rash that disappeared after a few moments. She opened her eyes and glanced to Andrew who was looking at her.

"Do they work then?" he asked.

"You can see for yourself Master," Amelia said. "Although you'll need Amy to strip down to see properly. Andrew's interest was piqued.

"Take off your clothes, Amy," he instructed.

Amy followed the command. She pulled her shirt off, followed by unlatching her bra and leaving her breasts to hang free.

She pulled down her pants and underwear next, going to pull her shoes and socks off quickly too.

She stood up, hands hanging awkwardly at her sides and Amy looked down, trying to see what Amelia had done to her. It was then that she saw it. Andrew snorted in amusement.

There was writing above her bare crotch.

"Fuck me," Andrew read out. There was even an arrow pointing down.

"Turn around, Amelia said. "Show him your ass."

Amy turned around and on seeing her behind Andrew gave another noise of amusement.

SMACK!

Amy cried out in surprise as Andrew suddenly spanked her hard.

"Over my knee Amy," he said.

It wasn't hard to tell what Amelia had used her powers to write across Amy's back… Amy turned around and immediately followed the order, her tummy going over his knees, leaving her breasts to hang over the side and presenting her ass. She knew what was about to happen.

SMACK! Andrew spanked her again, making her whimper at the intense and sudden pain.

"It says 'spank me,'" Andrew explained. "Feels like a waste not to follow the instructions," he said with amusement.

SMACK! He struck her again, his hand landing on her other cheek this time.

"You strip down too Amelia," he ordered. Amy couldn't really see from her position of Andrew's lap, but her copy's bare legs were visible. If she tilted her head up she could probably see Amelia's bare, uncovered and unmarked crotch.

Amelia stumbled forward slightly. Amy could hear as her copy kissed their Master over her head. There were wet slapping noises as Andrew no doubt dominated the girl's technically virgin mouth.

A hand came back down on Amy's ass. Andrew's fingers slipped between her spread legs and Amy still spread them, letting him finger her.

Amelia let out a noise of pleasure above her. Amy grit her teeth and did her best to enjoy the touch of her Master's fingers inside her. She felt utterly humiliated as she laid there, as her copy got to kiss and touch her Master while her ass stung from the slaps to it just a few seconds ago.

Then Andrew's fingers, wet with Amy's shameful juices came up and a finger slipped into Amy's ass.

He fingered her ass, his rough fingers causing equal amounts of pleasure and pain as Andrew pressed another two fingers into Amy's asshole, stretching it out. The roughness might have just hurt anyone else, but Amy was experienced with playing with her own ass these days. Even the twinges of pain were pleasurable to her.

It was on account of her proximity to the other girl's crotch that Amy could hear when Andrew started to finger Amelia. The girl let out a little whine of pleasure, her legs buckled slightly as Andrew no doubt started toying with her clit.

Amy couldn't help the urge to raise her head. She could see Andrew's hand between her double's legs, deftly toying with Amelia's body with that hand while the other continued to plunder her ass.

She was wet. She was basically an accessory to Andrew's playing with her clone and Amy was wet for it.

The fingers came out of Amy's asshole and then Andrew spanked her a few more times. Moisture gushed from her needy pussy, leaving Amy slightly ashamed of herself.

"She likes it Master," Amelia said from above her, look."

What must have been Amelia's hands went to her large ass, parting her cheeks and exposing her more to Andrew's gaze as he leaned over slightly and beheld Amy's wet pussy.

"So she is," Andrew said with dark amusement. Amy could hear as he began fingering the girl again. "You're too young to have really diverted too much from the original. Would you like it if I did that to you, Amelia?" He asked.

"O-only if you wanted to," Amelia replied breathlessly with some nervousness to her tone.

"Maybe I will," Andrew said. "Although right now, I'm fancying a change of pace," he said. He landed another handful of spanks to Amy's posterior, making her cry out in mixed pleasure and pain.

"Get up Amy, on the bed," Andrew instructed.

Amy fell off Andrew's knees and onto the floor. Sudden anticipation welled up inside her and the girl quickly clambered up. For a moment she caught a glance across the room. Noelle was still there, watching the events unfold. Sophia was kneeling between the young woman's legs, her head pressed underneath Noelle's skirt while her ass shook side to side, making the tail plug inside the black girl shake like a wagging tail. It was plain to see by the pleasured look on Noelle's face that Sophia was eating her out.

They made eye contact for a moment. Noelle looked into Amy's eyes and then she had to close them as she leaned back, her hands going over Sophia's head under her skirt and it was apparent a few seconds later that Noelle was cumming to Sophia's oral ministrations.

Amy shook off the distraction and clambered onto the bed, eager to see Andrew fuck her. It didn't matter how. She was going to get to cum like a good slave.

"On your back," was Andrew's next order.

Amy rolled onto her back, she spread her legs invitingly, hoping for her Master to choose to climb on top of her and fuck her slutty pussy. He didn't though.

Amelia and Amy, I want you both to eat each other out," he ordered. "The first to cum," he said with wicked amusement, "Has to obey the other, until I say otherwise."

Amy's mouth fell open. Shel looked to her clone who looked like Christmas had come early.

Amy hadn't really considered that Andrew might want them to perform together for him, but really in hindsight she really should have. She looked at her clone. Amelia looked surprised too, but based on the look from her clone Amelia was more than happy with this state of affairs. The clone climbed onto the bed, a wicked smirk on her face until they were face to face. Their fat tits pressed against each others as Amelia's weight settled over Amy's body.

"I'm better than you," she whispered, leaning down to press her forehead against Amy's. "I'm gonna make you cum, Amy. Then, I'm gonna own you from now on, make you serve me hand and foot. It's what you deserve."

Amy could only guess at what her clone was picturing as Amelia looked down at her, but if they were still similar at all then Amy could imagine the kind of things Amelia might have her do if she won this little game Andrew had put them up to.

She couldn't lose though. She could win this. Even though she was already so turned on, Amelia was in a similar state to her.

Amelia climbed around until they were facing opposite directions. Amelia's soaking wet pussy was inflamed with arousal. The pale flesh of Amelia's ass jiggle slightly as she settled with her knees either side of Amy's head.

Amelia pulled Amy's legs back all the way, exposing her pussy to Andrew's gaze and then Amy's clone started to lower her own pussy over Amy's face.

Amy wasn't given much of an opportunity to cry out as her clone's slick slit settled over her mouth. Then Amy was caught by surprise when Amelia shifted. Trapping Amy's legs behind her forearms and then she leaned down and pressed her own lips to Amy's pussy.

Amy let out a muffled moan as Amelia lapped experimentally at her clit. Of course her clone knew just how to pleasure her. Amy couldn't lose though. She might have been trapped there but she could still fight back. She could still make her clone cum and win this thing.

Amy brought up her hands to take a hold of Amelia's big butt and direct her down onto Amy's mouth properly. She only had limited experience with eating another girl out, but it was the same for Amelia too.

She quickly got into it. Amy ate her clone out while Amelia returned the favour. Both girls were eager to get the other off. The chance to control their opponent, or at least not become the other's slave was a powerful motivator.

They were evenly matched though. Amy could tell based on the way Amelia reacted above her that the other girl was getting close, just like Amy was. They were both experienced with edging themselves but when someone was trying to push themselves over the edge it was an entirely different matter!

She had to do something, but what.

Suddenly an idea came to her. Amy brought her hands to her clone's ass and pressed a pair of fingers into Amelia's tight asshole.

The other girl's mouth came off Amy's pussy, her back arched and she moaned loudly. For a moment Amy though that was it, that she'd won but she couldn't spot the telltale sign that her clone was cumming.

Amelia's head came back down, and she began to finger Amy's ass in turn. Amy let out a moan of pleasure, muffled by Amelia's ass but the damage was already done. Amy had the upper hand now. Amelia was going to cum and Amy was going to win this competition of theirs.

Then, something happened.

Amy didn't know what had happened but one moment she was holding her own, close to cumming but holding herself off. The next her mind blanked.

Her entire body shook as she suddenly came. Fluid splashed from her pussy as Amelia continued to finger her ass roughly, prolonging the orgasm as Amy was able to do nothing but whimper against her clone's damp slit.

When Amy came back to herself her clone was kneeling above her, flicking her clit furiously.

"I… win!" The clone gasped out triumphantly as she brought herself off. Amelia's cum splashed out and directly onto Amy's face as the victor celebrated Amy's defeat.

Amelia shuddered and shook through her climax before climbing away from Amy's face and settling against the pillows at the head of the bed.

Amy was left lying on the bed, panting to regain her breath and feeling the bitter sting of defeat.

"Y-you cheated," Amy said, realising what the other girl had done. "Y-you used your powers on me."

"That wasn't against the rules, was it?" Amelia asked, looking up to Andrew.

The man in question was sat on the chair Noelle had just been occupying. The girl in question was sat in his lap, rolling her hips gently and letting off little whimpers of pleasure as she watched the competition alongside her Master. Sophia knelt between their legs, licking at their connection and fingering herself as she knelt there.

"Hmmm," I don't know. "Should that be allowed Noelle?" he asked, running a hand up the girl's dress to fondle one of her small breasts.

"I-I don't think it should!" Noelle cried out as she obviously began to cum.

Andrew too a grip underneath the brunette girl's legs and picked her up.

Noelle brought her hands bac, weakly wrapping them around Andrew's legs as he carried the girl, still impaled on his cock to the bed.

Noelle flopped down onto her face next to Amy and Andrew took a hold of the girl's hips to begin thrusting into her more forcefully, making Noelle moan loudly into the mattress.

Andrew grunted a few seconds later, pressing his shaft deep inside Noelle's pussy and he began to cum into the girl with relish.

Amy and the other girls watched enviously as Andrew's cock slipped out of Noelle's creampied pussy and white jism dripped out of the insensate girl.

Andreww climbed onto the bed.

"Both of you, come clean me up," he ordered.

Amy managed to roll onto her front, the intense climax her clone had forced upon her had left her arms and legs feeling almost numb.

She crawled between Andrew's legs and began to lick at his softening cock, tasting Noelle's fluids on her Master's shaft.

Amelia joined her after a few seconds and Andrew rested a hand on each of their heads.

"I think we'll call this one a tie for now, seeing as I didn't specify the rules," he said. "Although, seeing as you broke the spirit of the rules Amelia, I think you should be the one who sees some changes, don't you think?"

"Yes sir," Amelia said with no small amount of disappointment. Amy felt a moment of victory over her double and eager to prove her worth she upped the pace of her licking. Andrew was getting hard again, so she lifted her head up a bit to take the head of his cock into her mouth, doing away with the pretence of this being purely a 'cleaning' endeavour.

When his cock was fully hard again, Andrew pulled their heads back by their hair. Both copies let out a gasp at the sudden painful tugging.

"Back to sixty-nining now girls," he instructed. "The same as before."

Reluctantly Amy went back to the position he had been in before and likewise Amelia went above her on hands and knees.

"Sophia, eat out Sarah's ass," Andrew ordered. "No masturbating Sarah, no cumming either," he added.

Sarah, who had been left to her own devices more or less was still holding up a camera to record the event. She let out a little groan of disappointment at Andrew's order. Sophia eagerly crawled behind her and brought up her hands to part Sarah's tight little ass. Sarah let out a squeak when the girl pressed her lips between the girl's asscheeks and no doubt began rimming her with eagerness. There was a tiny trickle of arousal dripping down the girl's thigh. That was the last thing Amy saw before her clone dropped her fat ass over her face, before pulling Amy's legs back, trapping her once again.

Amelia didn't' waste any time, going to eat Amy out straight away and eager not to be seen to be trying to delay things, Amy did the same.

The two girls started licking and sucking at each other's clits, eager to get the other one off, hoping to impress their Master.

A shadow over her face heralded her Master's arrival as he knelt behind Amelia's exposed behind and above Amy's head. His hard shaft was pressed into Amelia's pussy, spearing the girl on his girth and Amy had a perfect view as she saw a perfect copy of her own pussy fucked from above her.

"Come her Noelle," Andrew ordered.

The skinny girl crawled over and knelt up to be pulled into a kiss by Andrew who hungrily dominated the lithe girl's lips even as he hammered his length into Amelia's pussy. The clone of Panacea moaned into Amy's pussy, the vibrations only doing more to heighten Amy's arousal and then Amelia suddenly came.

She managed to hold herself over Amy, rather than collapsing down, but it was a close thing. Andrew continued to fuck her through her orgasm, uncaring of the girl's cries of pleasure, as she was overstimulated by Andrew's rough treatment of her.

Andrew was fucking Amy's clone, using her as a toy. That's what Amy was now, clone or not. She was a toy to be used, a thing and little else. She was a bad, Villainous girl who had to be made a slave to stop her being a danger to society.

Andrew spanked Amelia's ass, leaving a bright red handprint on the girl's ass.

"You should do it too," he instructed Noelle.

"I-I…" Noelle began, unsure.

"I said you should spank her ass Noelle," Andrew instructed. His hand came back and spanked Noelle as punishment for not immediately obeying the implied demand. Noelle let out a shout of surprised pain, jumping up slightly before whimpering out an apology.

Noelle did as instructed. A far less meaty slap came from where the lithe girl slapped Amelia's ass on the other side. It was probably to be expected. She was far weaker than Andrew was.

"Good girl," Andrew praised her. The girl let out a breathy moan as Andrew's hand went behind her and into her pussy, fingering Noelle as a reward.

The weak slip of a woman practically fell against Andrew as he fingered her while he continued to fuck Amelia. He was jackhammering into her at this point.

Suddenly Noelle was pushed down next to Amy.

"On your hands and knees," he instructed to which the girl must have complied.

Andrew swiftly withdrew from Amelia's pussy and pressed his cock into Noelle's skinnier frame. A few hard thrusts and Andrew grunted again as he came into Noelle for the second time.

Amy watched, even as she continued to eat out Amelia above her and the other girl did the same.

"Don't stop eating each other out," Andrew ordered Amy and her clone. He fell back onto the bed. "Come here Noelle and clean me off," he instructed.

Amy couldn't see as Noelle went up between Andrew's legs and started licking and sucking at Andrew's deflated cock, cleaning it off Amelia's fluids. Amy came to Amelia's oral treatment and Amelia came again as Andrew reclined on his back and relaxed while his newest slave sucked him off.

It wasn't long before Andrew got up again. This time he knee-walked around to the other side and Amy was excited to realise he was going to fuck her next.

Fuck her he did.

Amy moaned out her pleasure and came twice as Andrew made use of her, she was completely trapped by her Clone holding her legs back, just a tool for him to get himself off with. Like before, Noelle was ordered to turn and present her already creampied pussy for him to fill her up with his third load of the night.

That seemed to be it for now though. Andrew had Amy and Amelia clean him off while a cum-stuffed Noelle cuddled into his side. If she wasn't pregnant already then Amy wouldn't be surprised to find out she would be now.

Amy was spent though. She was tired and used up. She was grateful that her Master favoured her enough to order Amelia to undo the impromptu tattoos she'd given her.

Andrew was eventually finished with them though and it was about that time when Taylor made her appearance after having finished with whatever she'd been up to during the day. Both Amys were allowed to stay the night at least and so it was a well used and incredibly tired Amy that fell asleep that night, cuddling against Taylor's back.

Chapter 32

Chapter Text

The first of two potential new bases was a small collection of warehouses in a more run down area of the dockyards but near the outskirts of town. Squatters had settled, naturally. There was even a drug den inside an old foreman's office and the Merchants probably had some stake in the spot, but Sarah's powers were telling her that they wouldn't care that much. This site wasn't particularly important, even to the Merchants. They were more likely to just shrug and move off somewhere else if they even noticed the buildings were under new ownership.

Beyond the Merchants there was still a local homeless problem though. That was a big part of why the properties had been as easy to acquire as they were. Nobody cared what happened to the location beyond the knowledge that the financial sinkhole the buildings represented was being bought by someone, taking it off the previous owner's hands.

There was nobody to care either, when the current occupants were… removed.

Another druggie was beaten up by the mercenaries and then transported into a van for delivery to Noelle, a second Trickster clone could be made of the latest captive, a rather fat man. Exactly how this guy had been able to keep his weight up alongside a drug addition was anyone's guess and Sarah wasn't going to waste her power trying to find out. Sarah figured the others would probably wind up as Sundancer clones seeing as the woman was kind of skinny and the druggies simply didn't have enough matter to make anyone else.

So they had three more Sundancers, on account of there simply not being enough biomass on the other victims to create more of any of the other capes currently under Andrew's control, at least ones that Andrew would find useful. Sarah sighed. He didn't need another Tattletale with two already present. With their ability to turn their powers on and off now they weren't really limited by Thinker headaches anymore so they could focus their power to their heart's content. The only reason to make another clone of her was in case both of the others died and neither Sarah or her double were interested in being on the front lines of any fighting. This was a stretch, although she was escorted by armed guards and powerful Capes to protect her either way.

Perhaps Panacea or Taylor should be cloned. Taylor… was valuable to Andrew in a way Sarah didn't fully understand yet, a copy of her probably might cause friction if the two didn't get along, but considering the leggy brunette's absolute devotion to Andrew that didn't seem likely. Based on the titbits of information he'd given so far Taylor was special in some way and there were already two Panaceas. So a second Taylor was probably the right thing to do. Shadow Stalker clones would be most useful from a combat perspective though, but the PRT would probably put a kill on sight order if they figured out Andrew had the means to clone capes.

Actually, could Noelle clone herself? That was a potential weakness. If Noelle was taken out then Andrew would have lost arguably his biggest asset in terms of producing more manpower. That was a problem that needed addressing.

Sarah would mention it to him later. Hopefully while she was sat on his big, fat, cock.

"We need to clean up this mess," she gestured to the remains of the other victims. There were a coupe of druggies with small handguns and they'd been dealt with quickly. There were going to be no risks taken today, Sarah wanted to make a good impression with her Master. She didn't have to use her powers anymore so she wasn't getting any TMI, but still, ewww. She wasn't going to go near, never mind touch the bodies, no way.

"I'm on it," Trickster said, eager to please it seemed. His powers didn't need a solid thing to swap with, with concentration he could swap something with the air and the clone proceeded to collect the filthy bodies together for easy removal.

It was a really handy power, Sarah had to admit. A few Tricksters working together would basically control the battlefield. Only Vista, the Ward could be as effective but Trickster was basically a hard counter to her.

Was she worth capturing? Master would probably want to have a Vista or two under his control. Whether he'd want to play with the girl Sarah didn't know. She didn't want to use her power on her boss. Not just because he'd probably be upset, but because Sarah would rather keep some mystery in their relationship, especially if it was going to become a relationship.

Her legs pressed against each other.

Damn, last night had been intense. He'd absolutely tortured her with everything that he'd made her watch and experience. Seeing him absolutely dominate Amy and Amelia had pushed her buttons in all the right ways and when Shadow Stalker had eaten her ass... That had been new in a very exciting way.

She was going to have to change her panties at this rate. Damn, she didn't care how she lost her virginity at this point as long as it was Andrew's decision. Her body was his to command, his to play with at his whim as far as Sarah was concerned. She'd definitely prefer that he got past the foreplay and got to the main event though… So wait she'd do, try and tease him into popping her cherry and see how Lisa reacted to that!

Her power informed her there wasn't anyone else inside this building. It was also telling her that this building was a lot more rundown than she'd thought. They'd need to get some work done. Hopefully one of the three buildings was suitable for the short term as a staging area for whatever Andrew wanted to get done in the bay.

A quick look through confirmed what her power had told her, there genuinely wasn't anyone else needing clearing out. It paid to be sure in these situation her power wasn't infallible. Sarah sighed. At least the worst part of this job was over with.

Whiel the building was empty, it seemed there were plenty of regular occupants that might be making a return. They'd probably have to leave some people here to clear the fort and keep it secure but what mattered most was that it was far from suitable to move into right now. It was annoying that this place was turning out to be a bust. Sarah hoped Lisa was having a better time on the cul de sac further out of town.

Sarah sighed again. She needed to make sure the site was properly secured. She started giving out orders to the mercenaries on where to shore up and set up their security tech, tinkertech kindly donated by Coil.

It was fun being in charge, giving out orders. The Sarah, or Lisa of a few weeks ago would have been happy with that but now she was free in so many different ways Sarah understood that she didn't want total freedom. She was much happier with someone in charge, someone she could respect at least. Someone to reign in her self destructive tendencies who she just had to listen to and obey.

An offhand comment resurfaced from yesterday from when Andrew had fingered her virgin pussy in his office. Her being just a pet with a foxtail buttplug?

Sarah's lips suddenly felt dry. That really shouldn't have sounded as appealing as it did. Sarah didn't want to just give up her autonomy forever. Shadow Stalker though, she was happy. Like, on drugs happy. It couldn't be terrible being her Master's cute pet, just every now and then, could it?

That was something she could think about later. Right now, Sarah had a job to do. She got back to organising the mercs.

Still, dirty thoughts about what the future might hold plagued her mind. Damn, she really had it bad. Worse than Lisa at least, but not by much. Sarah's original just needed to accept what she wanted from their Master.

A buzzing from her phone informed her that Taylor had texted her. Sarah glanced at it and her eyebrows rose.

She wanted her to make a run on a sex shop?

Well it was doable, but not this morning. Maybe if she got finished sooner she could do a quick run before the shops closed. Sarah opened up the message properly and looked down the list of things that Taylor wanted her to get. She activated her power, not entirely sure what some of the things Taylor was asking for even were.

Her power came back with what the Tattletale of a few months ago would have considered to be TMI as her power informed her of what each object she was going to be shopping for did.

Well, whether or not she engaged in some pet play with her Master or not, at least Sarah's sex life wouldn't be boring, she thought to herself.

Sarah felt her panties get wetter.

Because in that brief moment of using her power, it not only told her what some of the things in that list were for. It also informed her that some of those things were probably going to be used on her by Taylor, for Andrew's pleasure.

Whether she liked it or not.

Dinah laid on her side on the bed. Her knees were pulled up to her chest.

Everything had changed so suddenly. She'd been kidnapped, drugged, then saved by Master Andrew and Mistress Taylor. Well, Taylor wasn't really her Mistress, but Dinah felt like it made sense to think of her as that.

It had been three days since then, at least that's what Mistress Taylor had said when Dinah had asked.

She hadn't seen her Master since the first time they'd met. He'd been too busy as he took over all of Coil's enterprises, his money and stuff. So Dinah had had to wait in her room until things had calmed down a bit. It was alright though because Mistress Taylor had come to see her. She'd taught Dinah about lots of things, sex things mainly. Dinah's plug was one of those things.

The plug in her ass had felt heavy at first, a constant discomforting weight pressing on the walls of her colon. Now she'd got used to the weight of it, the pressure. It had become comfortable somehow in a way the Dinah of a few days ago would never have imagined.

Right now, Dinah had a hand reaching around behind her. She held the heart shaped base with one hand and she was pulling on it. Not enough to see it pop out no. She wasn't allowed. Instead Dinah was pulling on it and then pushing it deeper inside herself. It felt good, just like Mistress Taylor said it would start to if she kept doing it.

Her pussy was wet, her other hand was stroking her clit, the very sensitive little bump at the front of her lower lips was wet and slippery, resisting attempts to catch it between her fingers, although that wasn't the point. Dinah's mouth was open as she gasped at the sensation. Mistress Taylor had given her instructions to do this regularly, make herself cum and play with her buttplug at the same time.

At first without Mistress Taylor there to guide her she'd struggled to enjoy it, playing with her butt and she'd had to work to cum with inexperienced hands. But Dinah had learnt her own body now, she knew how to pleasure herself even if Mistress Taylor still did a much better job of it.

Master Andrew though... Taylor had told her lots about how great it was to be with the man. Plus, he was a boy and that meant he could do other things that Taylor, being a girl, couldn't, at least not really. Mistress Taylor had told Dinah about some of the things Master Andrew had done to her. How they'd… had sex.

Just the image of it made Dinah feel a bit more sensitive, more aroused. Soon she'd be doing that. She'd pleasure her Master much like Mistress Taylor had described, spreading her legs to show him her wetness before he crawled over her, his manly scent filling her nose and his warmth enveloping her body.

She came, a moan of pleasure came out of Dinah's parted lips and her back arched.

It was too much, she was too sensitive. Dinah let go of her plug, reducing her touching of her pussy to more gentle strokes as she came down from her orgasm.

It was as she relaxed on the covers of her bed that the door opened. Dinah immediately got up onto her knees to face the visitor. She'd not done that the first time and Taylor had explained what she' done wrong before spanking her bottom anyway. Dinah hadn't ever felt so ashamed as her red ass was photographed by her Mistress, a record of Dinah's failing to meet the expectations put on her.

Taylor entered, carrying a bag of something. Contradictory to the norm over the last few visits, she didn't immediately strip down.

"Hello Dinah," she said before going to sit on the bed and dropping the bag next to her. Dinah crawled off the bed and went to kneel between the older girl's legs, as she'd been taught to do. Taylor was wearing tight jeans though. Dinah wasn't going to be able to lick at her Mistress' tasty pussy unless Taylor took them off. Taylor put a hand on Dinah's head, stroking her hair and Dinah luxuriated in the contact as her owner smiled down at her.

"Hello Mistress," Dinah said. A hand went back between her legs, stroking herself idly as she looked up at the taller woman.

"We're moving tomorrow," Taylor said. "Master has found us a better place to live, near the outskirts of the city." Dinah's eyes widened in interest.

"Does that mean I can go outside?" She asked.

"Yes of course," Mistress Taylor told her kindly. "Although you won't be allowed to go out into the city on your own, at least until Master cements his control over the city."

Dinah nodded, slightly disappointed but happy to know things were going well.

"I'm here to visit you because of that actually," Taylor said. "We need to pick out some clothes for you so you're ready to move tomorrow. Fortunately we have plenty of time to get you properly ready."

Dinah went to get up in her eagerness to get a move on but Taylor's grip on her head stopped her. Slightly chastised the girl settled back down on her knees.

"I want to make sure you're ready to meet Master again," Taylor told her, standing up. The older girl's air of authority suddenly became slightly sterner. Dinah looked up at her Mistress with wide eyes. Usually Mistress Taylor got like that when they were about to do sexy stuff and Dinah reacted appropriately. Her body suddenly felt hotter, her pussy a bit wetter. Her tongue slipped out to wet suddenly dry lips. As she licked them she felt the memory of the taste of Taylor's arousal on her lips from yesterday.

"First thing is clothes. Stand up," Taylor ordered.

Dinah did so, assuming the position Taylor had taught her with her legs spread and hands behind her head. She watched as Taylor pulled out some clothes from the bag.

"We've only got a few things in your size," Taylor said as she went through the clothes.

Dinah spotted a grey skirt and a buttoned shirt. They were the sorts of things she'd usually wear to school. There was also a yellow sundress. Taylor laid out both outfits on the bed. Then she pulled out some plain white underwear with matching bra.

"I'm not sure if these will be too tight or loose on you. I'll get your sizes in a minute and have one of the Tattletales go shopping for you along with everything else I've asked for," Taylor mused. "She will have a good idea of what would look good on you too…"

Dinah nodded slightly, accepting Taylor's words as the woman looked over the two outfits.

"Let's try both on for now," she said as she began helping Dinah to put the underwear and bra on.

Taylor held up the dress next and Dinah held up her hands to slip the garment over herself. She looked down at herself.

It was… flowery. The yellow sundress had some flowers stitched into it. It looked pretty, but it was a bit billowy and didn't quite fit. Taylor's phone came out next, taking some photos of Dinah in the new outfit. At a gesture from Taylor Dinah went through the usual routine of posing for the camera, pulling up the dress to reveal her underwear and bending over too. It was kind of samey really, she'd gone through the process a few times now under Taylor's orders and was well used to what the other girl expected from her when it came time for a photoshoot. Once they were finished Taylor was looking between her phone and Dinah. She frowned.

"The other one," she said.

Dinah pulled the dress off and handed it back to Taylor before accepting the skirt and stepping into it. The dress went on next and Taylor buttoned it up for her, suddenly she was leaning in close. Dinah could feel the brunette's breath on her skin. She wanted to lean forward and kiss the older girl, something she'd got very experienced with over the last couple days, but Taylor didn't' seem in the mood right now.

Taylor's hands went to her waist, tucking the shirt into her skirt and then she looked Dinah up and down.

"I think this one will be better," she said.

They went through the same process. Dinah held up her grey pleated skirt for Taylor's camera, but she was surprised when Taylor reached froward and stroked her pussy over her underwear.

"You're wet," Taylor observed to Dinah's slight embarrassment. Taylor's finger found Dinah's clit through the fabric and her finger began to tease it through the soft fabric. Dinah gasped, but held her position.

"That's good, you should always be ready to please your Master," Taylor informed her, making Dinah feel a slight pleasure at the praise but also minor embarrassment because that was more a result of her Mistress being there, looking at and touching her.

More photos were taken. Dinah was instructed to climb up onto the bed and lie back with her legs spread, revealing her damp underwear.

"Pull them off," Taylor instructed which Dinah obeyed, exposing her wet mons to Taylor's eyes and the ever present camera.

"Roll over onto your hands and knees," Taylor ordered. Dinah obeyed, and then lowered her torso down onto the bed and spread her cheeks at Taylor's instructions.

Taylor's hand came up and Dinah felt as she started to tug and twist her plug.

"I've asked Tattletale to get some plugs just for you too," Taylor said. She pulled on the plug, increasing the force until Dinah gasped as it popped free.

Then Taylor's tongue went to Dinah's ass. Dinah moaned into the covers as Taylor's tongue penetrated her back door, followed by Taylor's fingers going to touch her pussy.

Dinah was stuck in her position, unable to move but to clench tighter on her ass in each hand as she was subjected to Taylor's whims. She was already worked up and with Taylor's experienced mouth and fingers on her body Dinah couldn't last much longer. She came, her asshole clenching down rhythmically on Taylor's wet, slippery tongue while the older girl continued to tease her pussy too!

Taylor finally relented and Dinah was allowed to relax. She fell onto her side, worn out by the pleasure.

Taylor's hand went to her leg, spreading Dinah's legs and rolling her onto her back in the process.

Dinah felt as Taylor wiped her wet pussy with something. It was probably the discarded underwear.

Taylor offered the plug end of the buttplug for Dinah and the girl obediently took it into her mouth to lube it up. Getting it nice and wet was important, she'd realised in order to make reinserting it easier.

Taylor pulled Dinah to her feet and gave her a once over, patting her skirt back down into order and straightening the creases on the shirt. "I didn't bring a second pair of underwear, but these were already ruined," she commented to the damp rag that the white cotton had become. "I guess you can go commando tomorrow," Taylor mused.

Donah nodded, imagining what that would be like, seeing her Master for the second time with no underwear on! Her face felt hot and Taylor chuckled.

"Master is going to love seeing you again," Taylor said.

Chapter 33

Chapter Text

There was actually a delay in the move while everything was set up. Fortunately everything had gone well though. The two Tattletales were working on pushing out the other families in the area. An entire suburb was now under Dealmaker's control under several names, allowing him to hide in plain sight with his other servants legally owning other properties nearby.

The new place was even an improvement on where Taylor's dad lived. The kind of home Emma had lived in, at least the one Taylor remembered, she didn't know where the Barnes' lived anymore and really, she didn't care.

That seemed like so long ago now. Her life had changed so dramatically. She'd been saved from her bullies, been claimed by her Master and now she was a Villain. Well, she wasn't really a Villain. That was just the story the PRT and Protectorate were running with. She hadn't committed any crimes except probably dropping out of school and engaging in underage sex.

Dinah was sat with her in the car. She looked… cute. Taylor was reticent at first, she worried that Dinah was too young. She was pretty small, even if she was well into puberty. But after a few days of teaching the girl she had grown comfortable with Dinah's petite body. In fact she had to say she was attracted to her. Taylor had a power over Dinah that she hadn't experienced with the other slaves under Andrew's control. Dinah looked up to her, as a friend, confidant and in her own words a Mistress. Taylor wasn't fully on board with that. They were both servants of their Master after all, but Andrew had said that Taylor was his second, allowed to order his other servants around as if they were his own orders. Taylor enjoyed the girl's desire to please. She reminded Taylor of herself in a way. This whole thing had started as more of a practice exercise for her own daughter, but Taylor definitely wanted to keep Dinah at her side for the long term.

They'd put Dinah in the skirt and blouse in the end. She looked like she was supposed to be going to school in that outfit. It was cute. It was hot how the girl wasn't wearing any underwear too. The only thing under that skirt was the cute little plug Sarah had bought for her. It was more or less the same as the old one, a heart shaped base with a yellow gem in the base rather than a pink one. Taylor had taken back her original plug and was wearing it again now. It was funny how much she'd missed it really.

Sophia was alert and ready too. She wasn't being a pet right now, dressed in normal clothes and it was funny how she seemed slightly uncomfortable in them, shifting around and adjusting the shirt and jeans she'd been given to wear.

Sophia caught Taylor's eye and Taylor smiled at her. Sophia gave a small smile back before going to look out of the window.

That was another strange thing. Sophia was… not quite a friend, but their relationship was a positive one. Sophia's transformation from violent bully to loyal pet was a jarring one, but she seemed happy. Happier than Taylor had ever seen the girl before. Taylor couldn't help but wonder at what had put Sophia in the place she'd been in to become what she had been before Andrew. Not that it mattered. Sophia was in a much better place now, thanks to her Master.

They were coming in in the evening to draw a bit less attention. Not that the civilians in the other nearby houses would be in a position to do anything if they realised what was going on. If they tried to call the police or something Taylor would be on them with her bugs in seconds. She wasn't going to risk anything getting in the way of her Master's new home, no matter how unpalatable attacking innocents with her powers was. At the worst case scenario they'd be used as biomass for Noelle's clones.

Taylor hadn't been cloned yet and she wasn't so sure how that would go down. Obviously her and her clone would be dedicated to Andrew, but he could only have one second in command. She'd have to agree something with her clone like how Amy and Lisa were coming to terms with their own copies. Perhaps they could agree to share the roll between them? She could see agreeing with herself about that and Andrew probably wouldn't mind. Two Taylors at his side was better than one but all the signs indicated that two clones wouldn't get along.

She'd seen it all using her power of course. Lisa and Sarah didn't get along, but Sarah seemed eager to serve and wanted her progenitor to accept Andrew as her Master too even if she was ambivalent about whether Lisa was kept on long term or another clone was made. Amy and Amelia seemed at odds with each other, but Andrew was involving himself in that so a pecking order would be established between the two copies of Panacea soon, hopefully.

Seeing them both eating each other out had been hot. Both Amy and Amelia on display, mirroring each other as they ate each other out while Andrew fucked them both in turns… Well it certainly made getting a clone of herself seem more exciting, Taylor would certainly look forward to taking part in that experience herself.

The car stopped. It was show time. Taylor turned to look Dinah over one more time. The girl was dressed properly and her clothes weren't creased or anything. Dinah herself looked eager, excited and slightly nervous but that was okay, nerves were to be expected. This was what Taylor had been preparing her for over the last few days and now she was going to present Dinah to her Master for his pleasure. A bit of nerves on the part of the younger girl was perfectly natural, Taylor had been anxious about doing well to please Andrew herself during those early days.

Dinah went to climb out of the car, but Taylor stopped her with a hand at the girl's hip. Dinah paused obediently and Taylor flipped up the girls skirt.

She was wet, of course. Taylor had engaged in a little bit of teasing during the day to get her worked up, but that wasn't what Taylor was looking at right then.

The plug nestled in between Dinah's cheeks wasn't perfectly straight, just as she'd suspected.

Taylor reached for the toy and twisted it until it was positioned the right way. That way the heart shaped plug would be properly upright when Dinah bent over and presented herself for Andrew to see. Taylor flipped the skirt back down and gave Dinah a pat on the bottom to tell her it was okay to move again.

Sophia followed Taylor out of the car. She was looking around for threats, but of course Taylor was already aware of their surroundings using her bugs. Really her power was very useful for that kind of thing and her range was big enough that she could summon a swarm to come down on her Master's enemies if needs be.

They quickly went inside the house. It was fairly large with lots of rooms for Andrew's servants to live and work. As soon as the door closed Sophia began stripping down, catching Dinah by surprise as she stared open mouthed at the black girl's toned, naked body.

Sophia stretched a little before pausing as she realised both Taylor and Dinah were looking at her.

"I'll see you later," she said before going to leave.

"No wait, stay with us," Taylor said making Sophia stop immediately. "Master's upstairs, we can all say hello and get your tail put back in."

Sophia nodded, pleased. Taylor figured she was probably going to go looking for Master anyway.
They went upstairs to see Andrew chatting with Lisa. Noelle as ever was nearby, patiently sat on the bed and quietly watching the conversation. The blonde girl was describing her plans to get rid of the other civilians to cement their control of the area. Lisa paused when Taylor entered along with Sophia and Dinah.

"Yeah, yeah. That'll be all for now Lisa. You've done some good work today setting all this up," he praised the Thinker who couldn't quite hide her pleasure at his words. Nonetheless the blonde girl nodded and left them to it.

She was interested in Andrew, Taylor thought. Give it another week or so and she'd probably be convinced to give in and serve him properly. Taylor smiled after the girl, glad that things were working out for the best.

"Hello Taylor," Andrew greeted his first slave. Taylor eagerly stepped forward to kiss her lover. She luxuriated in feeling his hands on her sides and reluctantly stepped back away from the man when he leaned away.

Sophia meanwhile had gone to the floor, automatically stepping into her role as a pet. She really did prefer being the pet, but at least now she could jump between both mentalities quickly as needed.

Dinah meanwhile was holding her hands nervously.

"Hello to you too," Andrew said, stepping forward to stroking Sophia's hair. She nuzzled into his touch. "Your plug and ears are in the drawer," he gestured at one of the nearby drawers.

"I'll get it Master," Taylor said, immediately going to collect the toys. Inside the drawer there were lots of things she'd asked Sarah to buy. Leather harnesses, more plugs, dildoes, handcuffs and other restraints. She'd have to thank the Tattletale clone later for a job well done.

Taylor went to help Sophia get properly attired and the dark-skinned pet eagerly approached her and presented her ass.

"And hello to you as well Dinah," Andrew said. "I'm sorry I couldn't see you these last few days. I needed to sort out the financials and get us properly situated. Has Taylor been looking after you?"

"Y-yes sir, Master," Dinah said. "She's taught me a lot. I-I'm ready to serve you." Dinah's hands went to her skirt. Taylor thought she was about to lift it to show her bare pussy to the man's gaze, which would have been a very forward way of doing it. Taylor wouldn't necessarily have said that was a bad idea either, but Dinah seemed to hesitate and ended up making a little curtsey instead.

Andrew patted her on the head. "Good girl," he praised. "I'll be making use of your power in the next few weeks. Lisa's set up a bedroom for you here, you can see it later."

"O-okay," Dinah said, slightly confused and disappointed. Taylor was slightly confused also.

"Master, I've trained Dinah well the last few days. She's not stretched enough to take you anally yet, but she's more than ready for anything else you might want to do with her."

It was Andrew's turn to look confused and he tilted his head, mouth open slightly as he figured out what Taylor was saying.

"Taylor," he began. "Have you been training Dinah to serve me sexually?"

"Of course," Taylor said as she pushed Sophia's plug back into place, making the black girl let out a sigh of pleasure. "She needed to be ready to serve you, of course. I've made sure Dinah is all perfectly ready for you, and I got photos and videos of her training too, if you want to see them."

Andrew let out a little sigh. "So when I said 'make sure she's up to speed,' you…" he suddenly palmed his face.

Worried, Taylor stood up straight. Had she done something wrong?

"Master, what did you want me to do with Dinah?" She asked.

"W-well just look after her. Make sure she knew our position in the grand scheme of things and what she was expected to do now she's mine," Andrew said before catching himself, realising what he'd just said. He shook his head sightly in exasperation. "It's fine, I wasn't careful enough with my instructions," he said.

"You aren't in trouble," he told her to Taylor's partial relief and also looking to Dinah who looked like she was about to break into tears. Taylor still felt upset with herself. She'd still done something wrong, not understood her Master's orders. She was better than that, she didn't think. Master was too kind. She deserved a punishment of some sort.

"I'm sorry Master," Taylor said.

"M-me too. I-I'm sorry Master," a teary-eyed Dinah said, head down as she looked at her feet.

Andrew's mouth opened and closed as he looked at the girl.

"I-I'm not against this," he said to the two girls, making Dinah look up at him with hope. "Look, this wasn't something I was thinking about," he said. "I hadn't really thought about you sexually Dinah," he said. "I mean I was probably going to leave it for a few years until you'd matured a bit…" He let out an explosive sigh.

"D-do you want Dinah to leave Master?" Taylor asked.

"Ye-No," Andrew corrected himself, his face going through a rictus of emotions. "Fuck, you'd think I wouldn't be so bothered about this." He put up his hands. "Fine, what's one more act of villainy?" he said. "I've already crossed a bunch of lines already, what's one more? Come here, Dinah."

Dinah approached and she was caught slightly by surprise as she was pulled up to the tips of her Mary Jane shoes and Andrew kissed her.

The girl came away a few seconds later, red faced, panting for breath as she looked up at her Master with wonder in her eyes. Andrew scrutinised her, clearly thinking about something.

"You know what, yeah all good," he said. "Come here Taylor," he ordered as he turned and went to sit on the bed by Noelle.

"Can you get a camera?" Taylor asked Sophia, who looked up dumbly at her for a second before intelligence reasserted themselves in the black girl's eyes and she went to obey the instruction.

Taylor went to follow her Master's command. He took a fistful of her hair and Taylor gladly felt the sting in her scalp as he manhandled her into a kiss.

He pulled her away and Taylor was let go.

"Strip down," he ordered. "You too Noelle. Dinah come here," he gestured to between his legs.

Taylor began undressing and Noelle pulled off her dress, which was still her only garment as Dinah stepped forward. The girl fiddled nervously with her hands as Andrew took one of her cheeks in his hand.

"You want to serve me, sexually?" he asked.

"Y-yes Master," Dinah replied.

"Tell me the probability Amy or Amelia would confirm Noelle is pregnant if they used their powers on her right now?"

Dinah seemed surprised for a moment but them replied. "Ninety-nine-point-nine percent chance."

Noelle gasped from her seat on the bed next to Andrew. Her hand went to her lower stomach, over her womb. Taylor felt a rush of happiness on behalf of the other girl. Andrew himself smiled.

Taylor sat down next to Andrew as he drew Dinah into another kiss before beginning to unbutton her shirt. Dinah seemed slightly overwhelmed but did her best to kiss her Master back as he undid her shirt and pulled it off her.

Now she was naked from the waist up, Andrew pulled back and looked her over. She was slender, but developed with breasts that were small but of a decent size on her smaller body.

Andrew reached out to take one in his hand and caught her nipple between his fingers. Dinah gasped but didn't pull away. Taylor felt a moment of pride that the girl was being so obedient, not shying away from the momentary pain.

Next Andrew unbuttoned Dinah's skirt.

It fell to the floor, baring her virgin lips to his gaze. Taylor had gone over the girl, removing the wispy hairs that had grown there. Dinah was as smooth as possible and Andrew's fingers confirmed it as he stroked between Dinah's legs, finding her wet and aroused. She gasped, a sign that Andrew had no doubt found the girl's clitoris.

"Taylor did a number on you, didn't she?" Andrew commented as Dinah gasped with pleasure at the teasing.

"I l-love you Master," Dinah said, making Andrew's eyes widen.

"And here we haven't even got to the main event yet," he teased. He wrapped an arm around the girl and she stumbled as he pulled her into his chest first, then picked the nude girl under her ass. Dinah was only able to wrap her arms around the man's neck as he kissed her, feeling her pert bottom in his grip. He paused as he found the girl's buttplug with his fingers before chuckling into Dinah's mouth.

Andrew turned around and placed Dinah on the bed, before going to undress himself. Dinah stared wide eyed.

"Back up on the bed Dinah," Andrew ordered. "Turn around, on your hands and knees.

Dinah obeyed. Her arched back left her butt cheeks spreading, exposing the yellow gem of her plug above a wet and ready slit to Andrew and the other onlookers' eyes.

Andrew looked towards Taylor and leaned across to kiss her briefly.

"You really went all out for this huh?" He asked.

"All for you Master," Taylor murmured through their kiss. "I love you," she said simply.

"I can see that," Andrew replied. He pulled back and then the naked man crawled up onto the bed. Dinah looked back over her shoulder, red faced but eager.

Andrew sat on his knees and ne began to explore Dinah's body, pulling her up off her hands to fondle her chest. His hand came up from her chest to grip her neck with that hand, turning her head so he could kiss her while he fingered her virgin slit with the other hand.

Dinah was loving it, it was plain to see. Taylor was glad. She glanced over at Noelle who was watching with wide eyes and a hand ghosting over her nipples. Taylor crawled across the bed to her.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Taylor asked her quietly, catching Noelle's attention.

"What do you mean?" Noelle asked, looking back to the sight of Andrew toying with the girl in his grasp.

"Seeing our Master claim another girl for the first time," Taylor replied.

"Y-yes," Noelle said. She adjusted her position so she was kneeling properly, allowing her to put a hand between her legs. Taylor edged closer and mimicked her stance. They were close enough that they were touching at the knees.

Taylor put a hand between her own legs and began to stroke her own wet, needy pussy. There was very little she found more arousing that watching her Master claim another girl as his own.

Dinah was in a world of new experiences and sensations.

Her Master was absolutely in control in a way that not even Mistress Taylor could mimic. She could feel his larger body pressing against her back, his erect penis pressing up against her. She wanted to touch it, to take things a step further but Andrew wanted to keep playing with her body and Mistress Taylor had stressed the need to always go with what Master wanted.

So her desire for more only grew, the need between her legs becoming more desperate as Andrew toyed with her virgin lips, choking her slightly with his other hand as he held her in place to kiss her.

She felt breathless, like she was on the edge of just losing consciousness and Andrew had been holding her there for what felt like forever but could only be a few seconds at a time.

Finally he let go of her and Dinah fell, weak kneed onto the pillows in front of her.

Andrew took a hold of her leg and forcefully rolled her over onto her back. Dinah looked up, panting for breath at the man who owned her.

"I'm going to take your virginity Dinah," he told her. "How do you feel about that?"

"Yes please sir," Dinah begged, spreading her legs with her hands. This was all she wanted. Based on everything else she'd already experienced it would be magnificent. Mistress Taylor had warned her it'd probably hurt at first, and might continue hurting on account of her small size, but right now she was more than happy to take that risk.

Andrew knelt over her, taking in the sight of her as she offered herself to him. Then finally he leaned down, his shadow covered her face, his warmth touched her body and his big penis was pressed against her virginity.

He rubbed it up and down, bumping the head against her clit. Dinah moaned, more than desperate to see him just push it in!

"I'm gonna go slowly," he said, which wasn't want Dinah wanted to hear at all. Not that it mattered because when he began to push his cock against her opening she could do nothing but lie there and feel the sensation as he split her open.

It hurt as he he stretched her vagina for the first time. Dinah could feel every square inch of him as he forced his entry, further and further until she could feel him against her hymen, her virginity.

Then he pushed through it. Dinah gasped and then whimpered as the real pain hit her now.

She wouldn't cry out though. She wanted this. Master might stop if he thought he was hurting her too much and Dinah absolutely couldn't have that!

So she bit her lip, and looked up as her Master groaned out, feeling her insides for the first time. He stayed like that for a few seconds before relaxing down. His body came down covering hers more, trapping her beneath him as his weight settled.

Dinah could barely pop her head out over his shoulder to keep taking a breath, but she didn't need to worry because Andrew picked himself up on his hands again and began gently rocking his manhood inside her.

It stung a tiny bit still, but the pain was starting to feel good too. Taylor had taught her about that and once again Dinah felt only gratitude for her Msitress' guidance.

Andrew grunted, above her and started to move a bit more, increasing the sensation and making Dinah's entire body tingle with pleasure.

"Please sir, you can go faster," Dinah begged.

Andrew stopped and looked down at her. He chuckled again, the vibrations travelling through his body and into Dinah's. "Are you sure about that, my little precog?" He asked her.

"I want to make you feel good," Dinah said. She wanted to serve him like Mistress Taylor did.

Andrew loomed over her again, bending down a bit more to kiss her, Dinah arched her back to give him better access.

Then his hands went to her hips. Dinah looked up at her Master with anticipation.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," Andrew said. Then he began to increase the pace. His cock moving faster and faster inside her. Dinah mewled in pleasure at feeling her Master fuck her properly for the first time, knowing she was making her Master feel good like he was doing for her. She came suddenly. Her pleasure had built up and up and finally with Andrew moving properly it was enough to set her off.

Dinah moaned oudly into his chest, but Andrew didn't relent. No if anything he only increased the pace, groaning out his own pleasure as he fucked her through her first orgasm given by a man.

Dinah wasn't given a rest though. Even as she was coming down from her first climax she was still being fucked and her Master wasn't slowing down at all. If anything he was speeding up!

T-this was almost too much. Dinah writhed beneath her Master, unable to do much but bear the intense sensation he forced upon her.

She came again, screaming this time as her overstretched and overstimulated pussy clenched down almost in protest at the treatment it was receiving.

Andrew didn't' stop even through that though. He was still fucking her. If this carried on much longer then Dinah was suddenly worried she'd lose her mind!

But it was not to be. Dinah's reprieve was heralded by a moan of pleasure from the man inside her. Andrew's weight was suddenly pressed down on top of her, even as his big cock inside her was pushed firmly against the back of her vagina and Dinah felt as his dick twitched and something warm was shot inside.

He was cumming. He was cumming inside her!

Dinah was still cumming herself, clenching down on Andrew's shaft, milking him of his seed.

Andrew pressed into her more gently, his cockhead rubbing against something at the back of her vagina as he continued to unload into her for a few more seconds while Dinah's orgasm was prolonged by the experience.

She could barely breathe. Andrew's weight on top of her along with her entire body trembling in climax made it almost impossible to draw a breath. Fortunately Andrew rolled over, pulling Dinah with him until she was left lying on his chest, his softening member popped out from between her sore vaginal lips as they both caught their breath.

With great effort, Dinah managed to put her arms underneath her to lift her head and kiss her Master gently on the lips. There was something else she needed to do first though, two somethings.

"Thank you for taking my virginity Master," Dinah said to the man she loved with all her heart. That was the first thing. She needed to let her master know that she was grateful for him taking her virginity.

Then she crawled down to between her Master's legs.

His penis had deflated a bit by now, but it was still kind of big. It was also covered in lots of different fluids. Her own arousal and cum. She hadn't been able to contain all her master's cum and some of his semen clung to the shaft in ropes. There was also a hint of red, or pink in places, the remains of her hymen.

Dinah lowered her face to her Master's shaft and took a lick of it. It tasted like nothing she'd ever tasted before and would never taste again. It was the taste of her virginity, the proof that she'd given herself to her Master just like Taylor had been preparing her for.

Diligently, as she'd been taught by her Mistress to do, Dinah began to lick and lap at the penis of the man who had just claimed her virginity, and her as his own.

Taylor and Noelle watched from their position at the foot of the bed. They were leaning against each other now. Both girls holding each other up, even as they both fingered each other.

They'd timed each other's orgasms to coincide with their Master's and now it was over they both continued to gently stimulate each other as they watched Dinah clean the remains of her virginity off Andrew's cock, which was getting hard again. The little yellow gem of her buttplug sparkled in the light of the ceiling, drawing the eye to her ass and the freshly deflowered pussy beneath it.

Whether he intended to do anything more with the latest girl to enter his bed Noelle didn't know. Dinah's deflowered slit was gaping open slightly, red and inflamed from the intense lovemaking Andrew had delivered to her. Whatever did happen next, the small girl was going to be sore in the morning just like Noelle had been her first time.

Noelle let out a little sigh as Taylor's finger brushed her clit. She would never have imagined all of this a few weeks ago. She had the love and affection of a man who owned her, claimed her as his own. She was safe, she was loved and wanted. There was also a camaraderie with her fellow slaves that she'd never experienced before. Noelle could never have imagined sharing such an intimate moment as this with anyone before she met Andrew and his first servant in Taylor.

They were sisters in love, in servitude. She looked beside her at the younger girl who was watching Dinah with satisfaction and pride in her eyes. Taylor turned to look at her.

"It's beautiful, isn't it?" Taylor whispered, no doubt trying not to intrude in the moment as Andrew stroked Dinah's head between his legs.

Noelle didn't know how to respond.

"One day that'll be our daughters," Taylor continued with pride and happiness in her tone.

Noelle was slightly surprised by the other girl's words.

Did she actually want that for her daughters? Would she hand them over to her master to be his sexual playthings?

Would she even have a choice in the matter?

Dinah's head came up off Andrew's cock for a moment and she smiled up at him. She looked content.

Yes, Noelle realised in that moment. She did want that for her future daughter, her daughters, because he was fully aware her Master wouldn't be letter her stop at just one. How could she even consider for a moment not sharing this with them, this happiness in servitude that Noelle now felt.

She could picture a girl, looking like a cross between herself and Andrew in Dinah's place and suddenly a tear came to Noelle's eye.

She turned back to Taylor who was looking at her with kind understanding.

Noelle couldn't help herself, she leaned forward to kiss the other girl. It was her first kiss with another woman and Taylor eagerly returned it, her more skilled tongue teasing at Noelle's own.

They fell to the bed. The two pregnant women stroking each other's sexes, both thinking about the future and what it would bring for them, and their future children.

That night Noelle fell asleep in her master's arms, in her new home, more content than she could ever imagine being.

Chapter 34

Chapter Text

For all that her specialisation had been intimidating, the newest Villain to grace Brockton Bay had seemed to be just another Cape, not doing what the Protectorate had worried about and going on a killing spree.

Bakuda hadn't made any waves at all once she'd joined the ABB. Indeed, she'd even been quiet. Aside from a skirmish between Stormtiger and Oni Lee where the teleporting cape had revealed his new arsenal of Tinkertech bombs there hadn't been any visible change to the goings on of the ABB. If the Protectorate hadn't been able to predict the Asian girl's arrival in the Bay they'd have been mildly confident in assuming that the bombs Oni Lee was now using were something bought from one of the handful of Tinker organisations around the world.

Then the unimaginable had happened.

Bakuda, the ABB's new Bomb Tinker had killed Lung.

They weren't entirely sure how it had happened, the event had gone on behind closed doors but yesterday Bakuda had paraded the glass sculpture of the now deceased Dragon Cape through the ABB controlled areas in the bay, alongside Oni Lee's. The ABB was now entirely under the young woman's control.

Changes in gang structure though were par for the course. New blood coming in wasn't unexpected, it was simply that Lung had seemed unbeatable. It just went to show that every Parahuman could be beaten, with the right power.

Armsmaster finished summarising the known events to the higher up PRT and Protectorate members present. The room was abuzz with mutterings and murmurings from those who'd been watching and for good reason. Armsaster's presentation had described their understanding of the girl's psyche profile. By any estimation the girl was unhinged. Initially they'd anticipated Lung was holding the girl's reigns well enough, his power enough to cow her. Now all bets were off.

"Thank you," Armsmaster said, finishing his presentation. "The rest of this meeting is intended to discuss the likely ramifications of Bakuda taking control of the ABB and formulate strategies to handle the likely fallout."

"She won't control the ABB for long," Dauntless said confidently. "She's too mad to not make a mistake of some sort and without Oni Lee her combat capability is limited."

Armsmaster nodded. Anyone else wouldn't have been able to notice that the motion had been a grudging one. Only years of exposure to her teammate let Hannah know the man held some degree of resentment for Dauntless.

"That is likely," the armoured Cape agreed. "Regardless, in the short term we anticipate some moves from the ABB, an expansion into territories held by the Merchants and the Empire Eighty Eight with non Parahuman gang members equipped with Tinkertech bombs and likely launchers of some kind," Armsmaster didn't visibly do anything, but the screen changed, showing a map of the bay with adjusted patrol routes and highlighted gang terrotiries.

"For that reason my first suggestion is for all Protectorate Capes are to be kept on standby for the next three weeks until equilibrium is reestablished among the local gangs."

"Looks like an exciting time and I'm glad we aren't going into the thick of it all blind. The other gangs can be our canary in the coal mine," Assault said. "But how are we gonna fight these guys. A few guns here and there are one thing, but if any of us get clipped by these Tinkertech bombs then it doesn't matter how durable we are usually. Perhaps we should try and take Bakuda out before anything heats up?"

"Currently we are still working on a way to track Bakuda down," Armsmaster admitted. "I have sensors set up to scan the city for anomalous energy readings to indicate the presence of her workshop. But many of you will remember that the same strategy didn't work to locate Squealer's lab and although I have since updated my tech, I am not having any luck with Bakuda either."

"I can probably capture her," Velocity commented. "If she doesn't have proper body armour all I'd need is a syringe and I could knock her out."

"That was one of the strategies we had considered," Armsmaster said, no doubt referring to Dragon who spent a lot of time chatting with him while he worked in his lab. He favoured the Protectorate's newest Hero with a suitably heroic smile which buoyed the speedster Cape. Velocity straightened his back slightly, clearly pleased with Armsmaster's praise. Say what you like about Colin, but he was good at playing the part of Hero when he wanted to.

"What about the Wards?" Hannah asked, seeing as nobody else had mentioned them up to this point. "I don't think this is the safest environment for them right now. Should we be reducing their patrols?"

"Myself and Director Piggot have spoken already about that," Armsmaster stated, subtly reminding everyone that the head of the PRT wasn't present for the meeting. "We propose for the Wards to continue some public patrols, although well outside any gang territory. I was going to mention it to you after this meeting," Colin admitted.

That sounded reasonable at least, Hannah thought, nodding in understanding of the man's words. They couldn't just stop the activities of the Wards, but this fighting was clearly beyond what the younger Capes were prepared for.

They continued discussing the new leader of the ABB and the likely fallout for a good while. Some strategies were put together but ultimately it came down to them finding a way to locate Bakuda and capture her, if it came down to that.

Hannah left the meeting, satisfied they were as prepared as they could be. Now she just needed to let the Wards know the news. They probably wouldn't take it well.

She'd capitulated. She hated to admit it but she'd capitulated to Max's demands once again. Not that she really had a choice in the matter.

Kayden sighed to herself as she prepared Aster's formula. Her daughter was her world, she couldn't let Max try and take her back. He'd win, like he always did and then where would that leave her?

She forced the scowl off her face as she went to the other room where Aster was currently awake, although quiet for now. Kayden had got used to motherhood though, she knew her daughter's moods inside and out.

She entered the living room expecting to see her daughter.

Except Aster wasn't in her play area.

She hadn't climbed out either. Kayden's baby wasn't quite ready for that yet, although she'd been warned to expect her daughter to figure out how to escape the little plastic fence.

There was a letter on the floor. Kayden hurried forward and opened it, dread pooling in her stomach.

We have your daughter, if you want her to be returned then come to the address below. Come alone.

We are watching.

The letter crumpled in her hands. Anger and worry tore through her heart. She needed to move. She had an address and she knew where that was, she could be there in ten minutes.

Nothing mattered right now except Aster. Not her identity, not that it mattered, seeing as whoever had kidnaped her daughter clearly already knew who she was. Kayden hurried over to the window of her apartment and opened it to step out onto the balcony.

Her power activated and she shot up into the air.

The next ten minutes were spent racing through the sky, uncaring of whoever saw her. She was too high up to be attacked by anyone except maybe New Wave, but she didn't' encounter anyone on the way so it was a moot point. Her entire body thrummed with anxiety that only got worse as she worried over her lost baby.

She arrived at the address, a warehouse. There was a Cape waiting for her, dressed in a black costume with a top hat and a red mask. He had a cigarette in hand. Recognising that this person must be involved with the kidnapping, Purity approached him, ready to blast the cape apart.

"Where is my daughter!" She shouted, ready to kill the Cape in an instant. The guy barely reacted, flicking his cigarette away. Insulted, Purity stepped forward, the light from her breaker state practically blinding the other Cape and she gripped his shirt.

"We have her at our place," he said, refusing to be cowed. "If you want your daughter back then you'd better behave," he warned her.

Purity warred with the desire to destroy the smug bastard in front of her or not, but she had to capitulate for the moment. She let go grudgingly and the Cape nodded, smoothing out his outfit.

"Turn off the lightshow and follow me," he instructed.

She could activate her powers in an instant anyway. Purity capitulated, letting go of her Power for the moment and following the Cape into the Warehouse.

Inside there was a van.

"Inside," he said. "We're going to take you to your daughter."

Wary, Kayden got inside. There were seats and a seatbelt. The red-masked Cape went to sit opposite her in the van. He banged on the barrier between the rear compartment and the front and the engine turned on. They set off. The red-masked Cape pulled out another cigarette.

"Who are you?" Kayden asked. "You don't look like ABB, or merchants."

"We aren't," the Cape replied. "You'll see when we get there."

He didn't say anything else after that. Kayden had to stew in her worry. At least she was sure her daughter was alive, for now. Kayden'd nails dug into her palms.

It was over thirty minutes before the van came to a stop. Kayden immediately unbuckled her seatbelt, ready to get out.

"Hold up," the masked Cape said, stopping her short. "If you threaten the boss, there's a good chance your daughter's going to be hurt. Trust me, just do what he says and you'll both get out of here safe and sound, understand?"

That was the most the guy had said to her at this point. He seemed genuine at least. Kayden nodded curtly in understanding.

The door was opened and Kayden stepped out.

They were in a small garage. There was a blonde girl waiting for her. She was dressed in casual clothes, a short skirt and blouse like a secretary. Although she didn't look like she was out of her teens.

"Miss Anders, my employer is this way," she said formally and then gestured with her hand. "This way please."

Kayden followed the instructions of the other girl as she lead her through what seemed like a perfectly ordinary house.

They went through into a living room. Kayden looked around and immediately spotted her daughter.

"Aster!" Kayden gasped, stepping forward hurriedly before stopping short upon seeing her daughter in the hands of… Amy Dallon?

She stopped to look around properly. There were others in the room and all of them were wearing domino masks. There was a wide sofa upon which sat a man in a suit. Next to him was a slender blonde young woman in a sheer white dress who was clearly not wearing a bra. There was also a brunette in a blue dress who was stood behind and to the side of the sofa.

"Purity, welcome," the man said as he stood up.

Kayden scowled at the man.

"Give me back my daughter," she demanded. She glanced to the side, seeing her daughter was still in the hands of Panacea.

"Why should I?" The man asked frankly. Kayden raised her hands threateningly.

"If you attack me, it won't work and your daughter dies," the man said immediately. It was then that Kayden recognised him. He was Andrew Carlill, the Dealmaker. Behind him was the girl from the same news story a few weeks ago, Taylor Hebert.

Her daughter was too far away. Panacea had her daughter. She was only a healer, wasn't she?

"Her power isn't healing, it's full on biology manipulation. She could kill your daughter in a second," the blonde girl said from behind her. There was a click, the girl had a gun trained on her.

That… There was no way Kayden could get to her daughter before Panacea used her own powers. Even trying a pre-emptive attack probably wouldn't work.

Kayden lowered her hands, defeated.

"What do you want?" She asked.

"I want you," the lone man in the room said. "Is that too much to ask?"

Kayden grit her teeth. She was used to being wanted by men. She was beautiful, she was powerful. But right now her powers didn't matter.

"Take off your clothes," Dealmaker ordered.

"You want me to have sex with you?" She asked incredulously.

"You're a beautiful woman," Dealmaker replied. "I can't help myself," he said with a chuckle.

Kayden scowled. This was not what she had expected.

"Will you return my daughter to me, if I do this?" She asked.

"I intend to, yes," Dealmaker said. "After I've had my way with you."

This… she didn't know how to react. It seemed so stupid.

"Is this your power?" She demanded. "You have sex with people and they fall under your control, like her?" she gestured at Taylor Hebert.

"No not at all," Dealmaker said. "I make deals with people. The news got my power absolutely spot on, unfortunately," he admitted.

He didn't look like he was lying. Kayden couldn't be sure, but she didn't' have a choice.

"Th-then make a deal with me, that you'll return my daughter," Kayden said.

"No," Dealmaker replied. "I'm not wasting my power on this," he shrugged. "Not worth it."

Kayden's mouth fell open.

"I only have so many uses of my power," Dealmaker admitted. "I don't want to waste it on just a nice shag," he said frankly. "And I don't think you're in any position to negotiate right now, are you?"

"Th-then what then?" Kayden asked bitingly.

"Strip," Dealmaker said to her utmost frustration.

If this was what she needed to do to get her daughter back then so be it. She glanced across the room. Aster was there, cradled in Panacea's arms. Kayden thanked her stars that her daughter was facing away from the scene. She didn't want her baby girl to see what was about to happen.

Kayden reached to he shoulders. She had been wearing a dress herself and she slipped off each sleeve and let the outfit fall to her feet at the floor. It was then that she realised that the girl, Taylor had a phone out and she was clearly filming the whole thing.

Dealmaker sat back down and reached across to the girl next to him. His hand went under her skirt, exposing her uncovered vagina and he visibly began touching her. The girl didn't even refuse, only gasping and spreading her legs wider to grant him access.

He made a gesture with his free hand, indicating Kayden should continue.

Utterly humiliated, Kayden reached behind herself to unlatch her bra, which fell to the floor. All she had left was a simple pair of white silk underwear. Eager to just get all this over with she quickly pushed down the garment before standing up again. She would've tried to cover her body, but there was no point in trying to fight this. He'd just demand she do something else.

She was attractive, she'd been chosen for Max because of how beautiful she was, along with her power. Large, well formed breasts, which were only larger since her pregnancy albeit with a bit more sag to them. She had wide, childbearing hips and she'd managed to keep her waistline after the pregnancy. It'd taken a decent bit of exercise and careful dieting to get back her figure.

Now it was all being presented for some pervert's sick amusement.

Dealmaker stood back up and approached her.

He raised a hand to touch her and Kayden fought back the urge to flinch as he cupped one of her breasts in his hand.

"Not bad," he said. He let her breast down before going to pinch her nipple. Kayden glared at the man who only looked back into her eyes tauntingly for a few seconds. Then he stepped around her.

Kayden stood in place, trying not to let her feelings show. She'd never felt so utterly humiliated.

SMACK!

Kayden couldn't repress a shriek as Dealmaker smacked her ass. She stepped forward and turned around, her ass stinging from the blow.

"Nice arse too," Dealmaker said unrepentantly.

Before Kayden could formulate a response he stepped forward into her personal space properly. He was taller than her, as most people were.

"Behave now," he reminded her teasingly. Behind him, the secretary girl was watching. She still had a gun out, but it wasn't pointed at her anymore. It was a reminder of her situation though.

"Get on your hands and knees, on the floor," Dealmaker instructed.

This was just temporary. She just had to put up with this for a little while, Kayden told herself. She lowered herself to the floor.

"Very good," Dealmaker said. Kayden watched as he stepped around to behind her and squatted down.

Then his hand went to her ass, spreading her open for him to see her most intimate place.

Kayden lowered her head as she braced herself on her hands, just wishing for all this to be over.

"I think I might put another baby into you, how does that sound?" Dealmaker said as he stroked her outer lips. He found her clitoris through her folds and began to tease it.

Kayden didn't respond, but Dealmaker didn't seem to care. He continued molesting her and despite herself, Kayden's body reacted instinctually.

Before long the man's fingers were getting wet with her lubrication. It had been so long, she couldn't be blamed for how her body was reacting to the touch of a man.

Behind her she heard Dealmaker stand up and undress. His clothes fell to the floor and then he was kneeling behind her on the soft carpet floor.

Both hands went to her hips, pulling her back slightly, into position. Then they roamed over the buttocks, her pussy and one hand went up to cup one of her dangling breasts in his hand, teasing her nipple between his fingers.

Dealmaker's bare chest loomed over her back.

"Are you ready to become a mother again?" Dealmaker asked. Kayden froze.

No, she wasn't. She didn't want that, she definitely didn't want that! She'd take a morning after pill straight away once she was away from here. She took a deep breath, she wouldn't say that though. She'd let the man have his delusions.

"J-just get on with it," Kayden bit out, trying not to let out a sound at the pleasurable sensation of the man's fingers between her legs.

A hand came down on her ass, punishing her for her impudence. Dealmaker chuckled.

"We'll see how you feel about that in a few moments he said.

He shifted behind her. Kayden could feel the head of his shaft rubbing up against her folds, gathering her lubrication.

It-it felt big. Or maybe that was just her imagination. Kayden braced herself as Dealmaker inserted his cock inside her.

It was big. It'd been a while, she'd not been with another man in many months, but-but damnit this guy was bigger than Max. His cock stretched her out, rubbing against her insides and it only served to make her body react more.

Dealmaker took hold of each of her hips in his hands. He pulled her pack, sliding his marge member all the way inside her until he was bottomed out. She could feel the tip of his cock pressing on the back of her vagina and Kayden let out a little whimper despite herself. She didn't know if it was in pain or pleasure, but she was scared that she suspected she knew the answer.

Dealmaker set a steady pace as he began to fuck her properly. His hips collided with the soft flesh of her shapely rear. Kayden bit her lip, desperate to deny the man any sign that what he was doing was…

No, she wasn't enjoying this, she wasn't! She was being raped. She was doing this for her daughter, she had to remember that.

She held out, but the man was relentless and he knew his way around a woman's parts. His larger body loomed over hers, his warm chest on her back and he kissed the side of her neck as he fondled her tit in one of his hands.

Kayden looked to the side, seeing Panacea there with Aster in her arms still. Her baby was asleep in the girl's arms. Kayden squeezed her eyes shut. It was almost over, it had to be. She could hold out on the one last humiliation.

But Dealmaker's shaft was just pressing on every part of her insides, stimulating nerves that had been neglected too long and now Kayden's body was reacting to the pleasure.

Her arms were shaking, she couldn't hold her weight up properly and she fell to her elbows. At least like this she could lower her head to the floor so nobody could see her shame.

Then his hand went from her breast down to between her legs. Dealmaker's fingers found her clit and began rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves.

Kayden moaned into the floor. She couldn't help it, it wasn't her fault. She suddenly felt resentment at Dealmaker for being such a skilled lover. If he had just hammered away inside her then she could at least have not had to endure the indignity of what was clearly about to happen.

She came, like she knew she would. She couldn't hide it, she'd been holding it back but she couldn't do so forever. She moaned into the floor, feeling her body shake and tremble with pleasure as Dealmaker delivered that unwanted pleasure onto her.

Then he was cumming. Kayden could feel the heat as he began to pump his warm cum into her, hear it as he groaned and feel the pressure as he trembled and pressed his hard shaft hard against the entrance to her womb.

It was several seconds as they went through their mutual climax, his own climax and his still moving fingers extending her own.

Then finally, it ended. Dealmaker was breathing heavily into her hear, his head by hers. He leaned down and kissed the back of her ear before leaning back and pulling away. His softening shaft slipped out of her and Kayden felt only two things. The shame of what she'd done, what he'd made her do, and the remains of his warm ejaculate leaking from between her legs.

Dealmaker spanked her again, making Kayden jump forward, her arms gave out and she fell onto her front on the floor. Meanwhile he stood up.

Kayden slowly rolled onto her side and then sat up. There was no point in hiding anything now. What shame did she have left to lose after what had just happened?

"Kayden Anders I offer you a deal," Dealmaker said. "I shall return your daughter to you and in return your powers will be modified and you shall obey my orders from now on, serving me loyally to your best ability. Deal?"

He offered her his hand. It was glowing. This was his power in action.

Kayden looked up at the offered hand from the man who had just defiled her.

This was what he had wanted all along. He just wanted to enjoy humiliating her first before enslaving her.

She didn't want to accept. Of course she didn't, but… She looked to the side.

Her daughter made a little cooing noise. Panacea bounced Aster in her arms, keeping her daughter calm and happy.

She only had two options. She accepted her enslavement and got to raise her daughter, or she died here and now and who knows what would happen to her baby.

"I-I accept," Kayden said, utterly defeated. She took Dealmaker's offered hand and accepted the deal.

"Excellent," Dealmaker said, pulling Kayden to her feet.

"So what now, you want me to infiltrate the E88?" Kayden asked. That was the only reason she could think of for the man having gone to all these lengths.

"Well," Dealmaker said. "Not entirely. Bring him in," Dealmaker ordered.

A ni-, a black person was brought into the room. He looked nasty, he smelt nasty too. The guy looked at Kayden and she cringed away from him, desperately trying to cover her body from the predatory eyes of the… the black man, she corrected herself a second time.

There was the red-masked cape again coming up behind the other captive. He was holding a gun this time. The black guy was scared, but he still didn't take his filthy eyes off of her naked body. Kayden tried to cover herself up, ashamed that she was being looked at by such a horrid looking person, irrespective of his race.

"Broodmare," Dealmaker ordered.

The girl in the white dress came forward. She put her hand on Kayden's arm and then the black guy who didn't seem to know what was going to happen either but who was too terrified to try and run.

Kayden watched in horror as the black man suddenly screamed. His body morphed, leftover flesh sloughed off as from inside his body a woman appeared, a white woman who Kayden recognised.

It was her.

The clone stepped away from the remains of the victim, just as disturbed by the horrible material coming off her as Kayden was on seeing the process. They shared a look between them and then the clone looked to Dealmaker.

He looked between them with a self satisfied smirk.

"Well, one of you will be infiltrating the E88," he said to the clone. He turned to Kayden. "As for you, my pretty little milf," he told her. "We'll get you a maid uniform in your size so you can start your new job tomorrow. Until then, you can go naked."

Kayden's mouth opened in shock as she took in what Dealmaker was saying. It was only when Panacea handed Aster over to Dealmaker and he turned to her with her baby in his arms that she snapped out of it. She accepted her daughter back from the man who had enslaved her.

She was going to be made into this man's maid? Kayden repressed her anger. At least she still had her daughter, that was what mattered.

Dealmaker chuckled, pulling the unresisting girl he'd called broodmare into his side while the Hebert girl came around to his other. She leaned up and he kissed her passionately for a few seconds before pulling back.

"I love it when a plan comes together."

Chapter 35

Chapter Text

The worst case scenario had happened.

The Protectorate was hamstrung. Bakuda the bomb tinker had gone mad, declaring she had some sort of EMP bomb capable of levelling the entire East Coast's technology. If it went off then the entire Eastern half of America, and Canada too, would be sent back to the Dark Ages.

The ABB had also been recruiting. Bakuda had implanted bombs into people's heads! She'd created an army of slaves who if they disobeyed would be killed instantly in one of the many horrific ways that Bakuda had conceived.

So there was basically nothing they could do. Least of all the Wards who weren't allowed out in case Bakuda captured one of them somehow.

Vista sat on the couch, watching the news with the rest of them at the Rig. Brockton was about to be declared, Bakuda's personal fiefdom and there was nothing anyone could do about it.

She wasn't the only one. Clockblocker was sat there bouncing his knee. His dad was out there in hospital. Likewise Aegis and the rest were also about.

The brave reporter on scene had been left alone it seemed to observe the ongoings as the ABB slaves fought Empire gangsters and even a couple of capes. Allabaster and Crusader were out, their powers letting them survive the occasional Tinkertech bomb or stay out of the line of fire respectively.

The other E88 gang members were conspicuously absent after Cricket was caught in an explosion, rendering his/her entire body stretched out like spaghetti, but still alive for a little while until she'd been killed as an act of mercy when apparently even Othala's power wasn't enough to help her.

That was a horrible thing to happen to anyone. Even the Nazis of the E88 didn't deserve that…

"Do you have to keep doing that?" Vista asked Clockblocker, looking at his bouncing leg. He shrugged uncaringly but didn't stop.

"Ugh," Vista groaned, going to stand up. She left the room. She needed a distraction, anything would be better than just sitting around, watching and waiting for something to happen, which was probably going to be Triumvirate intervention at this rate.

The Rig was at least safe for the moment. Armsmaster had installed a shield he could deploy in the event that Bakuda decided to attack the base.

Right now he and Kid Win were trying to find some solution to Bakuda's slave bomb implants. They couldn't just go after her, even if they knew where she was because even if they found her EMP bomb and disabled it, the mad Tinker could just go on to detonate all the dead man's switches in retaliation.

Nobody paid her much mind as she just walked through the corridors. Nobody cared about Vista. Not her parents, not the Protectorate, not even the other Wards. It was plain to see. They didn't respect her, they didn't even want to work with her.

She eventually grew tired of walking though and tuned back. With her power, navigating the Rig was pretty easy and she was back in the rec room in no time.

Clockblocker was still there of course. Aegis had now come to sit with him too, in her abandoned spot too…

Vista rolled her eyes in mild annoyance. She must have made a noise or something because Aegis turned to look at her.

"Come look!" He gestured to her eagerly.

Curious, Vista approached to stand at the back of the sofa so she could see the screen. There was a reporter, standing on the roof of a building which had a relatively safe view of the fighting.

"-ABB members are retreating. Yes I'm now getting reports that Bakuda has been defeated by unknown sources-"

Vista's mouth hung open.

"It's over?" She asked, surprised despite herself. But it was so sudden and with absolutely no fanfare. She really expected this to go on until one of the Triumvirate arrived or Bakuda was deemed too much of a threat to handle.

"It seems so," Aegis said. "The ABB are backing off. Look."

"Wow," Vista said, not having anything else to say.

"But who did it," Clockblocker said. "I mean I figure we'd already know if Armsmaster had come up with something. The E88 were the ones fighting and the Merchants certainly haven't had anything to do with it."

On the screen someone suddenly teleported next to the reporter. The reporter didn't notice immediately but when she turned to the side she shrieked at seeing the obvious Cape that had apparently chosen to introduce herself.

She was tall and slender, a woman in a silvery white silk outfit with a hood and a mask coating her features. A few strands of dark brown hair were loose through the hood, being the only giveaway to the unknown Cape's identity. The silk was styled like a business dress. A buttoned shirt and pencil skirt with tights or leggings and then the hooded cape and mask on top of it. The business-outfit part might have looked almost professional if the entire thing wasn't the strange off white colour it was.

The Cape stepped forward and Vista and the other Wards watched on in interest as the reporter gathered her bearings and then put forward her microphone for the woman to speak.

"Hello," the unknown Cape said. "I am Weaver, I'm here to claim credit for my team's work today to locate and take down Bakuda."

"S-so you're responsible for the ABB's sudden retreat?" The woman asked.

"The news is being spread that Bakuda has been defeated and her bombs are no longer a threat," Weaver said. "The ABB's forced recruits are rightfully stepping back from the fighting."

She seemed formal like she was presenting something officially, a spokeswoman. There was still an intimidating air about this 'Weaver', but she felt oddly familiar somehow in a way that Vista couldn't quite place.

"Can you tell us anything about yourselves, your organisation?" The reporter asked eagerly, seeing the Parahuman wasn't a threat and probably deciding to milk this opportunity for all it was worth.

"We go by the name Wolfram," Weaver said. "We are a group of Parahumans brought together to provide an independent but united heroic front against the Villains that are tearing our world apart."

The woman paused, thinking about what to say next.

"That is all I can say right now," Weaver said apologetically. "Thank you for your time."

A few seconds later, as abruptly as she had arrived, she disappeared with an audible popping sound of displaced air.

The reporter seemed as surprised as anyone by the sudden disappearance of Weaver, she turned back to the camera and began talking but nobody in the rec room was listening.

"A new Cape group," Clockblocker muttered with interest.

"They might just be a new gang," Aegis warned. "We don't really know anything about them yet except they somehow took down Bakuda."

"That's heroic enough for me," Vista said. At least these new guys were brave enough to do something rather than just sit and wait for other people to come and save the day for them.

It wasn't long before a call to gather was made and all three of the Wards got moving for the obvious debriefing now that the crisis was apparently over.

Wolfram sounded like an odd name, but there were weirder sounding Cape groups out there. These guys were heroic at least so Vista could cut them some slack, she thought with a mental chuckle.

Things were looking up. Now that the danger was mostly gone the PRT and Protectorate were going out in force to restore order and round up Bakuda's victims. It was too little too late in Vista's opinion but at least she was being allowed out finally.

Still, even as they were given their orders and roles for the next few hours, Vista couldn't get that new Cape out of her mind. Weaver really seemed familiar.

It wasn't until hours later as most of the cleanup was over that it finally clicked and Vista realised who Weaver was.

Weaver's build, her hair and her voice. It all fit. Taylor Hebert, the girl she'd met briefly at Arcadia that one time. But she was supposed to have been kidnapped by the Master Cape Dealmaker.

Well whatever had happened to her things seemed to be going well for the newly named Weaver. She was out there with a new Hero team, taking the fight to the villains. Vista couldn't help but admit that she was slightly jealous.

The Bakuda clone choked on her new Master's cock as Andrew held her down. The clone was almost as mad as her original, only this madness was more controlled, the conditioning brought out by Noelle's power making the clone merely extremely eager to please rather than homicidal.

Taylor watched dispassionately. She had no love for this particular girl. Bakuda was a monster beyond anything Andrew had corralled so far. At least now she and her power would be put to good use serving Andrew's needs.

The others were there too. Sarah and Lisa were off to one side. Amy and Amelia were sat patiently on another couch. Noelle as ever was at her other Master's side. The skinny blonde had been skittish about the prospect of going out of her Master's sight, even with protection but she'd done her job in the end under Andrew's orders. Sophia was being a pet again. The girl who was mentally an animal was resting her head on Noelle's leg, watching the proceedings while Noelle stroked her hair. It seemed Sophia had grown somewhat attached to Noelle.

Most of the girls present were in a state of arousal, Taylor could see the signs. Even Lisa was turned on by what was going on, even if she was still reticent about admitting it.

It had been almost simple really. Amelia had spent the last few days using her powers to create 'relay bugs' which let Taylor spread out her range drastically. Taylors' range was now basically the whole of the city, there wasn't much she couldn't be aware of if she didn't want to and that included the ABB and their strongholds.

They had located Bakuda immediately and then Trickster and two of his clones had used his power in conjunction with each other to first get Bakuda away from her new base, inject her with a sedative and then bring the unconscious girl well out of ABB territory. Once Bakuda had been undressed of her gear, including the toe-ring that controlled the implanted bombs Noelle had created a clone of the girl. The clone had been more than happy to disable her EMP bomb before being brought all the way back to their home base with nobody the wiser, or able to track them.

And now Bakuda's clone was suffering for her original's crimes.

She let out a gurgle around Andrew's cock, not used to fellatio, or perhaps being a complete virgin herself. That would be good. Taylor could take some photos of Andrew's latest slave to add to the collection. The hymen pics were a good image because it was a proof that Andrew's slaves were virginial when he took them for the first time. Bakuda was insane, but she at least understood that Andrew deserved her utmost devotion It was plain to see as she eagerly allowed her Master to asphyxiate her on his cock. Taylor would accept her into their family for now, although she would still be keeping an eye on the bomb Tinker.

The technical upgrade to her powers was great. Even now as she reclined on the sofa beside her Master, Taylor could more or less see anything in Brockton now with nobody the wiser. She could even her dad, who was busy drinking himself into a stupor at his home, not that he mattered to Taylor anymore.

Although, her upgraded range was giving her a headache. No matter how much better Andrew had made her powers, Taylor was still struggling a bit with the massive amount of information that she now had to parse.

Sex helped a bit, she'd discovered thanks to Dinah. Dinah was here, happily lapping at Taylor's folds as she relaxed next to her Master. Taylor was grateful to the girl, both for the pleasure she was providing and helping Taylor discover this way of alleviating the mental strain. Dinah hadn't actually been ordered to do this. She'd just wanted to please Taylor which made this act of devotion all the more appreciable in Taylor's mind.

Taylor stroked the girl's hair as Dinah continued to lick and suck at her clitoris. The smaller girl was getting good at this. Her fingers inside Taylor's pussy were finding all the right spots and she had another hand holding the base of Taylor's new buttplug. It was much the same as the previous one, albeit with a sapphire gem and a larger plug which fit better inside Taylor's no longer quite so tight ass.

Andrew grunted as he came down Bakuda's gullet. The girl wasn't given any warning and she wasn't prepared either. A bit of jism squirted out of her nose before the girl was given a reprieve from the oral abuse. She fell back onto her ass, gasping and choking. Her front was covered in spittle and she coughed up some cum too.

The girl who muttered her thanks for the 'treat' before going to her knees and eagerly waiting any further orders, impressing Taylor with her enthusiasm.

"I guess we just have to decide what to do with the original," Andrew commented. "Ideas?"

"She doesn't deserve your love Master," the clone said. "You only need one of me to use my power," she justified. Although it was plain to see that the girl just didn't want another of herself to potentially occupy her Master's attentions.

"Quiet," Andrew ordered Bakuda's clone. "I wasn't asking you anyway." He turned to Taylor.

"She's right Master," Taylor said, putting her mind to the issue. "You do only need one of her. Multiples would mean more Tinkertech bombs could be made at a faster rate, if that's what you wanted."

Andrew nodded. "Anyone else have any thoughts?" he asked the room.

"You might as well just use her to make another clone," Sarah said. "There's no other use for her, unless you're gonna use a deal on her, but that'd be kind of a waste don't you think?"

"I suppose so," Andrew nodded. "So who do I clone?"

There was a pause as everyone around the room considered it. Really there were only a few options of those who hadn't been copied already. Sensing the mood, Dinah withdrew herself from between Taylor's legs.

"I think either Sophia, or Taylor," Sarah said interrupting the brief moment of quiet. She shrugged as everyone looked to her. "You know it makes sense. Keep at least one copy of either of them in case something happens. To be honest I'm surprised you haven't wanted to clone either of them already Master," she admitted.

Andrew nodded. "I suppose I have, haven't I?" he said. He looked between Taylor and Sophia.

"So who do I copy today?"

Sophia was coming back to herself, ready to speak her mind. Taylor didn't have to wait though and she spoke first.

"I think it should be me, Master," she said, slightly reluctantly. "After Amy helped increase my range I've been getting headaches," she reminded him. "Maybe this way if something goes wrong you'll still have one of me at least."

It had always been a worry. Taylor couldn't imagine leaving her Master, dying and not being with him. She couldn't have that. She couldn't bear the idea of it. A clone would provide a degree of safety from that. Sophia could always be copied next time. It was selfish of her, but Taylor couldn't help but try and convince her lover anyway.

Andrew accepted her words with a nod.

"I agree, you're too valuable to me to lose right now," he told Taylor seriously, making her heart soar. "Let's go do it."

Most of the girls were dismissed. Only Taylor and Noelle were needed for the process but Sophia still followed like the loyal dog she had become. After last time the mess left behind by the creation of the Purity clone had been horrible so it had been decided any clone making would be done in the basement of the house next door to the one Andrew lived in.

When they arrived, Bakuda was cuffed at the wrists and ankles and she was sat up in her cell. She still looked slightly groggy but she was awake.

"You fuckers," Bakuda the original said. "When I get out of here you're dead. 'm gonna fuckin' do things to you you can't even imagine."

Andrew chuckled as he unfearingly entered the cell. Taylor and Noelle close behind him.

"Do it," he instructed Noelle.

The blonde woman nodded her head. Taylor offered her hand and Noelle accepted it with a smile.

Then Noelle went to put her hand on Bakuda. The Asian girl shied away but in her bondage she didn't get far before Noelle made contact.

She screamed, of course. It felt painful for Taylor too, but that didn't matter. This was necessary.

Bakuda's flesh reformed around her until only a few seconds after the process started it was over. In place of the half-Asian girl there was now another Taylor, who still remained trapped in the arm and wrist cuffs.

Well, there was another Taylor, but Taylor the original's eyes widened alongside her clone as they realised what was going on.

Taylor could see through her clone's eyes.

In fact, there… wasn't even a separate consciousness, not truly. They were one and the same.

"Master, something's different," Taylor told him immediately, then used her clone to finish the sentence.

"We're both the same Taylor, our powers interact," the clone said, unsure about how to fully articulate what they were trying to say.

Andrew's brows furrowed in interest.

"Go grab the keys for the cuffs," he said, looking down at Taylor. "Noelle, go get the Panaceas, bring them to my bedroom."

Noelle went to follow the command and Taylor quickly retrieved the small key for Andrew to let her nude clone free.

Taylor's clone stood up. Or rather Taylor ordered her clone to stand up.

This was… weird.

Taylor, her clone and Andrew went upstairs and the clone went to wash off the remaining filth from the cloning while the original and Master went back to their main house.

"Describe it again to me," Andrew ordered Taylor once they had sat down on the bed.

"It's like with my bugs Master," Taylor said. "I can see through her eyes. Her mind is there, but we're sharing everything through our senses so its… like there's still one of me," Taylor explained to Andrew's interest.

Amy entered the room with Noelle.

"Well this is certainly an interesting state of affairs," Andrew said. "So as long as you stay in your own range, you've essentially got multiple bodies," he surmised.

"Yes I suppose so," Taylor agreed. "Actually, she realised suddenly. My headache's gone. I guess with two of me the strain is cut in half."

"Well that's certainly a solution to our problem then," Andrew said mirthfully.

The clone had finished showering by now and she entered the bedroom. She was nude, and still had damp hair. Apart from that there was really on way to tell the two clones apart.

"Amy, check to see if the clone is pregnant," Andrew ordered.

Amy did went to put a hand on the clone's offered hand.

"She is Master," the girl confirmed. "Just the same as Taylor."

"W-wow," both Taylors said at the same time. Excitement bubbled up in each of them. Between them they were now carrying two of their Master's baby. They'd basically be twins too!

Andrew chuckled. "Well we'll keep one Taylor on hand at all times, I'll leave you both to decide how you'll both handle this," he said. "Meanwhile, Amy…"

The original and copy of Panacea perked up on seeing their Master's attention on them.

"I've decided what I'm going to do with you both," he said. "We'll settle this tomorrow."

Both Panaceas' eyes widened and they shared a glance. Andrew had given them a few days to decide how they would be told apart, it seemed now they were losing the choice. Taylor looked forward to seeing what her Master decided to do with them. Maybe if she ever got a tattoo or something she'd be able to tell the sort of thing her Master liked. Actually, she realised. She might want to do that herself with her own second body.

"You can go," Andrew dismissed them both. The two Dallon girls bowed their heads and left the room. Taylor could hear them bickering quietly as they left.

Honestly those two were in for some rough times ahead. Andrew seemed to like playing little games with them.

Sensing the mood, Taylor decided to undress while her clone approached Andrew to kiss him tenderly on the lips.

"There's two of us now Master," Taylor spoke through her clone. "What would you like us to do?"

"Well," Andrew said. "I certainly have a few ideas."

Chapter 36

Chapter Text

Amelia and Amy stood together in the living room.

It had been a few days since Andrew had claimed Bakuda. The Bay was still in a ruckus now that the ABB was removed from the scene.

The PRT and Protectorate were presenting a strong front of course but no matter what they did to help clean up the situation, removing the bombs from people's skulls, the news was full of speculation about Wolfram, the new heroic Cape group.

This was only the third time since she'd been created that Amelia had had the opportunity to be with her Master. He'd taken her aside one day, bent her over a table and just fucked her. He'd spanked and fingered her ass and cum in her after she'd shamefully cum *twice* at the degrading treatment.

Now both girls had been summoned, along with a number of Andrew's other slaves, who were going to *watch.*

It was a large space. There were a few couches and a big Tv with a large area for… well, what was about to happen probably.

Both girls stood in front of their Master. Andrew lounged there. Uncharacteristically he didn't have Taylor at his side, or at least *one* of them at his side. Instead, he had Dinah in Taylor's place alongside Noelle on the other. The two girls were among his *favourites* it was plain to see. Master definitely had a preferred type and it wasn't Amy and Amelia with their wide hips and big butts. Andrew seemed to prefer the more slender frames of Taylor and Noelle, or Dinah's small and petite body.

Noelle as ever was dressed in her simple sheer white dress. Dinah was in a simple sundress of her own, a bright yellow and it was clear the girl wasn't wearing anything beneath it, much like Noelle wasn't wearing anything below her own dress. Andrew had his arms wrapped around both of them. it was plain to see he had his hand up both the young woman and young girl's skirts and neither of them looked reluctant about the treatment at all.

No, Taylor was sat on another couch, next to her clone. That was the big change coming about lately. There were two Taylors now. Or rather, two of the *same* Taylor as the clone sort of fit into the whole hive mind thing Taylor had going on with her own power. The other Taylor was dressed similarly to the original. Both of them in one of those trendy looking dresses that Taylor tended to sport these days.

Andrew's other slaves were scattered around the room.

There was Sarah, the clone of Tattletale who had seemed to fail once again to cajole the original to take part in all of this.

Sophia the pet sat at Andrew's feet like the loyal animal she basically was.

Purity, whose real name was Kayden was next. The former E88 cape had left the Nazi themed gang in recent months, only to have been convinced to return recently. That was all just before Andrew captured her and forced her to accept her enslavement to him. She stood behind the couch demurely. She was now mostly just referred to as 'Maid,' wearing her skimpy outfit that was practically tailor made for molestation. Andrew had told everyone they were allowed to do whatever they wanted to their new maid as long as it didn't impede her work too badly and their new live in servant was to obey anyone's instructions that didn't contradict his own, like a dutiful submissive servant.

Yeah, a lot of changes.

Bakuda was the last to fall under Andrew's control and Andrew had taken her virginity the other day, but she wasn't present. She wasn't part of the *core* of this fucked up little 'family' Andrew was putting together. Sure she got fucked, just like the Sundancer clones did, but they didn't get to live in the same house as their Master. They didn't get to watch what was about to happen.

It wasn't just a matter of being in Andrew's good graces either. There were plenty of others who weren't present, people Andrew had captured and turned using Noelle's power. They were mostly men, to be fair. The Undersiders had been cloned and the originals' powers taken into Noelle for 'rebirthing' as one of Andrew's future child-servants. The originals were used to make more clones, building up Dealmaker's secret army of capes.

Yeah, all the women in this room, they were *special* in some way and Amelia was happy and relieved to know that that meant her and Amy were special to their Master too. They wouldn't be discarded or abandoned. They would always know they had a place here. They would get to take part in and or watch these games Andrew would doubtlessly play in the future.

Today though, yeah, they were the entertainment. The two Panaceas, serving their Master's every whim. They were the spectacle and Andrew was looking them both over with an amused tilt to his lips.

"So we had our first little game a couple weeks ago," Andrew said. "I said I'd decide what I was going to do with you to tell you both apart and this is it."

He looked around the room, everyone's eyes were on him. "I've decided that you're *both* going to receive markings," he told the two Panaceas to Amelia's surprise. "One of you will be receiving tattoos, the other will be given a number of *piercings."*

Oh, Amelia thought, resisting the urge to look next to her at Amy.

The piercings would have to be *visible.* At least *some* of them anyway. Andrew might decide to include piercings in *other* places too… Amelia knew that a pierced clit was supposed to feel pretty good, but she wasn't exactly excited about the idea of having a bunch of metal bits stuck *all over* her.

"Buuut," Andrew continued. "I don't know *which* of you is going to get what. So I figured why not make it a competition? Each of you get *one* opportunity to prove you deserve the choice."

Andrew gestured towards the two Taylors who both spread their legs, pulling up their skirts and revealing their identical bare crotches.

"Each of you will attempt to sexually please one of Taylor's bodies," Andrew elaborated. "The winner is decided by Taylor, of course. The loser will also suffer a punishment," he added on the end casually. Because of course there needed to be more stakes than just deciding on how their appearance would be changed, potentially for the rest of their lives.

Both Taylors were wet. Amelia could see moisture glistening in the light, slightly swollen lips that parted to reveal a hint of her inner depths. Both Taylors were sporting matching buttplugs too. The sapphire coloured, heart-shaped gems in the base of each toy glittered slightly in the light. It was impossible to know which of the two Taylors was the 'original' one.

One of each of the brunettes was looking at each of them. Amelia finally glanced across to Amy. They both shared a look before stepping forward nervously.

Andrew could be cruel and it was at his behest that Amy had been enslaved and abused the way she had been. Taylor though, there was just something intimidating about her. Taylor would do whatever it took to please her Master. There was no negotiating with that. Taylor would put her one hundred percent into any task Andrew gave her. There would be no way to sway the other girl's vote here. Taylor would judge them both fairly, and to the best of her ability.

Amelia obediently knelt at the base of the couch in front of the Taylor who had selected her. Beside her Amy was doing much the same.

"Neither of you are allowed to use your powers to affect Taylor or each other during the competition, of course. You can both begin on Taylor's mark," Andrew finished. Almost absently his hand came up from beneath Noelle to the back of her head. Noelle seemed slightly surprised initially but understood the implicit instruction as he pushed her head down. The young woman unzipped her Master's pants and withdrew his hard shaft. Then she took him into her mouth, which was the first time Noelle had done so as far as Amelia knew.

Amelia shook her head, turning back to her Taylor. This wasn't a time to be getting distracted by anything.

"Begin," both Taylors ordered suddenly.

Amy *had* let herself be distracted slightly longer than the clone Panacea, so she was a moment later in turning back to begin with a slightly surprised look on her face. Not that Amelia could see that of course. Amelia's view was restricted because she already had her tongue on Taylor's lower lips, parting Taylor's folds and searching for the other girl's clitoris.

Taylor's taste was strong in her mouth. Amelia, and Amy too enjoyed the taste of the girl who dominated them so effectively. This was a competition though. Neither girl was going to take this slow. They needed to *perform* and please Taylor enough to earn the victory.

Amelia brought her hand up and began to finger Taylor, searching for any sensitive spots she could find inside the girl's wet pussy. That was fairly easy, neither Amelia or Amy needed to look for tells in their partners. They could use their powers to directly find large nerve bundles and Amelia immediately sought out the most sensitive parts of Taylor's insides and began to stimulate them as best she could.

The Taylor above her let out a breathy moan, giving Amelia and the watchers on plenty of signs to indicate how the competition was going. The leggy brunette's hands came down threading her long fingers through Amy's hair and stroking it gently. If this were anything but a competition Amelia would have probably wanted to indulge in the pleasant treatment, maybe even consider whether it would be worth becoming a pet like Sophia.

Not today though.

The other Taylor wasn't far behind the first though and she let out a noise of satisfaction as Amy did whatever she was doing on the other end of the couch.

Both Amelia and Amy continued, doing everything they could to orally pleasure their assigned partner. Fingering, Both girls stroked, licked and sucked on any sensitive part they could find, searching for the other girl's release.

Taylor was getting close though. Amelia could feel it. That pressure inside her, that heat waiting for release. Already she could taste Taylor's cum as it would splash onto her palate.

Only… Suddenly Amelia had a thought.

This could be risky, this might be losing the game. But at this point both Amelia and Amy were basically neck and neck.

The competition wasn't to see which of them could get Taylor off first. It was to see who did *better.*

Amelia knew *one* way that she might do *better* than her other half, but if she committed to this strategy then she might just be throwing away the win.

This felt right though. In her bones Amelia knew this was the right call.

She continued her work. Stroking Taylor's insides with one hand, tugging on the girl's buttplug with the other and sucking and licking at Taylor's swollen clit with her mouth.

Carefully Amelia used her power to watch Taylor's body, feeling her reactions and watching the state of her arousal. She couldn't *use* her power to affect Taylor's biology but she could still *watch* it.

Next to her, Amy hadn't had the same idea. The Taylor with Amy's head between her legs suddenly curled in on herself. Hands tightening around Amy's hair and she groaned out as she came.

Meanwhile Amelia slowed down, adjusting her approach to prevent *her* Taylor from cumming.

There were some noises around her. Amy questioning what she was doing, the other girls watching on talking. Amelia ignored it, concentrating.

Edging was practically an art, one her power was tailor made for, but it was still hard, keeping Taylor at the very edge of climax. The girl's hands tightened in her hair, her breath was irregular as she panted and her legs instinctively tightened around Amelia's ears. All signs that she was doing a good job.

She didn't leave it too long. Either she had won or she hadn't. About five minutes after Amy had finished eating out one Taylor, Amelia finished with the other.

The first Taylor had groaned and moaned through her climax. The second Taylor seized up. Squirting her fluids into Amelia's waiting mouth, the girl almost screamed out her pleasure, the kind of noise that was only reserved for when Andrew was giving the skinny girl a really hard fucking.

Amelia ate her out through it, doing everything she could to prolong Taylor's climax, extending it and leaving this particular Taylor an absolute mess as she squirted all over Amelia's face.

It had to come to an end eventually though and Taylor's orgasm tapered off as Amelia reduced the pressure of her attentions.

She'd won, she had to have won. Taylor let go of her head and Amelia straightened up, looking around the room to find her double looking back at her, resignation in her expression.

Amy had finished, licking her copy of Taylor to a powerful climax. Meanwhile, Amelia was still eating out *her* Taylor. She leaned back, sitting on her heels. Now it was over, Amy could only watch on in anticipation and worry.

It hadn't taken more than a few seconds to figure it out and now she just wanted to kick herself. Amelia was prolonging the service, dragging out her Taylor's pleasure and probably planning to make her climax a big one.

Based on the expression of the girl still being eaten out, she was doing a good job too.

Yeah, she'd lost. It was now just a matter of waiting for Amelia to finish.

Across the way Noelle was still servicing Andrew, but he was close, Amy could tell based on the man's expression.

She was right. Andrew came with a grunt, not giving any warning to the girl in his grip and Noelle choked on his cum. A little bit even squirted out of her nose as she gagged. Noelle bore it stoically, even as tears fell down her face from having been choked on Andrew's shaft for however long it'd been.

The young woman sat up and murmured thanks to her Master. Even that didn't faze her. She was like Taylor, she enjoyed doing anything to please Andrew. If there was anyone who would be right to call Andrew's other second after Taylor it would have to be Noelle.

Amy turned back around when she heard the other Taylor begin to cum. It was a big one. Really Amy already knew she'd lost, but *damn* that Taylor looked like she was enjoying it. It was kind of weird how the other one didn't seem to react. She put it to a factor of Taylor's powers at play.

Amelia finished after what had to be another minute of eating Taylor's pussy out. She even squirted too, coating Amelia's face in girlcum and Amy felt a momentary pang of jealousy beyond the fact she'd lost. She wished she'd done that, if only to have impressed the girl who was really the *Mistress* to Andrew's *Master*.

Amelia sat back and looked around the room, catching Amy's eye. She smirked, the bitch.

"Amelia wins," the non-recovering Taylor said, as if it was ever in doubt.

"Great!" Andrew said as he tucked his softening cock back into his pants. "So Amelia, you have until Amy's punishment is over to decide which of you gets tats and which one piercings."

Oh, yeah. Amy slumped slightly in resignation as Andrew gestured for her to come closer.

"Strip down Amy," Andrew ordered.

Of course it'd start with that. Amy stood up and pulled off her clothes. It wasn't like she honestly expected to be wearing them for long anyway, given the circumstances.

"And now, I know I'm not winning any points for originality here," Andrew joked. "But over my lap," he finished.

Her body on display, Amy sank down and laid down across her Master's lap.

SLAP!

The first strike was immediate and even though she'd been expecting it Amy still gave off a little yelp as Andrew's palm struck her harshly.

He spanked her again, and again.

This wasn't as hard as he *could* spank her. Amy had experienced harsher punishments to her butt. Nonetheless she was still getting shamefully *wet* from the treatment.

Everyone else was watching. At the right angle they would be able to see…

Dinah was still sat on Andrew's side, Amy realised. She had a prime position to see the results of Andrew's work, both the redenning of her ass, and the moisture growing between her legs.

Humiliated at the realisation the younger girl was seeing *everything,* Amy squeezed her eyes closed and bore the punishment for several more slaps as her ass became increasingly sore and no doubt redder every time. She fancied she could feel Andrew's handprint on one cheek where he'd struck her multiple times.

The next anticipated strike didn't come. Instead Andrew's hand went to rest on the small of her back.

"What do you think about all this Dinah?" Andrew asked curiously.

There was a pause as Dinah tried to think of what to say.

"S-she *likes* it, Master," Dinah said, with some degree of amazement and interest. "I can see, she's *wet."*

"She is!" Andrew said. His hands went to her ass, spreading her so Dinah could no doubt see better "She likes the pain, don't you Amy?"

"Yes Master," Amy admitted, her voice breaking just a little as she said it. That was just before Andrew recommenced the spanking. Only, it *wasn't* Andrew's hand that she felt.

No, it was something hard, firm and flat and it *hurt.*

Amy shrieked in surprised pain at the newly heightened sensation.

"You didn't think I'd stick to just using my hand, did you?" Andrew asked teasingly as he continued to rain down blows on her unprotected, sore ass.

It wasn't much longer though. Amy could tell that Andrew could continue, but for whatever reason he'd stopped.

"Get up, Amy," Andrew ordered.

On shaky legs Amy went to stand. Her ass was sore and her face was about as red as her ass. She couldn't look up. She couldn't bear to look at any of the several onlookers who could no doubt see her shame.

A motion out of the corner of her eye caught Amy's attention though.

Sarah was lounging back on one corner of the couch she was sat on. She had her hand down her skirt. She was *fingering* herself. She was getting off on Amy's humiliation and pain.

Unable to not look around now, Amy canvassed the other women in the room.

Kayden, the maid, was stood behind the sofa, watching on but clearly embarrassed to be just *watching* the proceedings.

Noelle had a fant dusting of red to her cheeks but she was still likewise watching Amy with wide, aroused eyes and with her hand was beneath her dress. Although she wasn't so *blatant* about it as Sarah was.

"That was a good start. Now Amy, I want you to lie down, on the floor in front of me," was Andrew's next instruction, distracting her from looking around some more.

Amy did as she was bidden and then received further instructions. She went to pull her legs open and back, exposing herself utterly to everyone's gaze, especially Andrew. As if she hadn't been humiliated enough already now everyone was getting to be able to *really* see her blotchy face, her exposed red ass and her wet, horny pussy.

"Very nice," Andrew praised as he looked down on her from his spot on the couch.

It was from her new position that Amy finally realised. Taylor, both of her, had cameras out. They were recording everything. Because of *course* they were. Making sure there was a permanent record of Amy being spanked and humiliated, *again.*

"Amy, you are to not speak unless invited to and hold that position until I say otherwise," Andrew ordered. Then he crooked a finger at Amelia. The girl approached and stripped down at Andrew's command. He put his hands on her, turning the girl around roughly and making her gasp, spanking her once on her ass and producing another such noise out of her before he pulled the girl down into his lap.

"Everyone, you're all allowed to do whatever you like to her," Andrew said. "Spank her, make her cum, make her eat you out, whatever. Amy, you aren't allowed to refuse whatever they want you to do,", he ordered as he pulled Amelia back against him and lined his cock with her dripping snatch.

There was silence around the room. All eyes were alternating between looking at Amy, curled up on the floor, Amelia who had begun to bounce in Andrew's lap and each other. All Andrew's slaves were waiting to see who would step forward first, if anyone would at all.

Taylor did of course. One of the slender girl's bodies approached, picking up the paddle Andrew had been using on her and she knelt down next to Amy's ass.

"You deserve this," Taylor told her before bringing the paddle down.

Amy grunted in surprise at the sudden sharp pain, her still sore ass began stinging anew as Taylor delivered a handful of blows before putting the paddle down.

Then her hand came up to Amy'd *dripping* *wet* pussy. A pair of fingers slid between Amy's lips, becoming coated in her juices before Taylor brought them both back, holding them up for all to see.

Then the hand went down again. A single finger pressed into Amy's unprotected asshole. Taylor pumped the finger inside for a few seconds before retreating.

With her eyes on Amy's, Taylor put both fingers into her mouth, sucking them clean.

Her pussy clenched on air as Taylor made deliberate eye contact with her, as she tasted the fingers that had just been inside her.

The burning heat between Amy's legs was incredible. She was surprised by how absurdly *aroused* she'd managed to get over the course of this punishment. Her unattended quim practically wept in need.

Nobody came to help though. Amy was stuck there, in her position on the floor. She looked up as Amelia rode their Master. The girl had her feet spread on the cushions and she bounded up and down on Andrew's shaft wantonly. One of his hands was gripping a breast, the other wrapped around Amelia's neck, choking her slightly and it was clear that Amelia was *loving* it. The lucky bitch.

Amy let out a whimper, feeling the pressing desire in her body start to die down, that painful feeling of a climax escaping her started to build up, hurting in a different way than any physical blow she'd received so far. Then she was *saved.*

*Across to the side, Dinah had been speaking with one of the Taylors. The older girl whispering into the ear of her little protégé. Dinah stepped forward, almost nervously and knelt down next to her.

"Hi," Dinah said. Her hands came up, touching Amy's stretched out, red ass cheeks. It stung, but the sensation was *good.* Anything was better than nothing, even the little bit of pain only stimulating Amy's pussy.

Dinah's hands explored all of Amy's ass, even slipping a pair of fingers into Amy's asshole and Amy couldn't help but clench down on the invading fingers, seeking out the pleasure of anal penetration Amy's body had been conditioned to crave. Only the act surprised Dinah who pulled them back in surprise.

The girl didn't stop though and mercifully, blessedly, the girl's explorations found Amy's pussy.

"Taylor says orgasms are only for good slaves," Dinah told her.

A sudden pit of worry built up in Amy's chest. Was she about to be denied *again?*

"But you haven't done anything *wrong,* technically," Dinah said, making Amy's heart soar as Dinah's surprisingly skilled fingers went to town on her.

She was already so keyed up, it was only a matter of seconds before Amy *came.*

She squirted. Girlcum splashing up and landing on herself, and what was in front of her. Which right now was Amelia who was cumming her brains out in Andrew's lap.

Dinah teased her throughout her orgasm, continuously stroking her and making her squirt a little bit more as Amy touched nirvana.

Then it was over. Amy came back down to earth a panting mess, covered in droplets of her own cum, still stuck in that same position with her legs pulled back, exposing herself fully as she hadn't been allowed to leave it yet.

Up above her Andrew had finished with Amelia, the girl was sat, slumped back against their Master's chest, breathing deeply after her own climax.

"So," Andrew asked Amelia. "Have you decided which one of you gets the tattoos and which one gets the piercings?"

Amelia's sired eyes found Amy's own.

"I have," she said.

Chapter 37

Chapter Text

Bakuda had been killed, by this new group Wolfram, who only had one known member, with an unknown power to boot.

The question of whether this new group was *really* a Heroic group or just playing the role while they solidified their control on the ABB's former territory was anyone's guess.

The most sensible thing was to hope for the best and prepare for the worst. So the PRT and Protectorate were assuming that Wolfram, for the time being, were hostile.

Based on that knowledge and that alone, it wasn't an entirely unreasonable assumption that Wolfram were villainous. After all, they hadn't so much as contacted the Protectorate yet and Bakuda was *missing.* They didn't even have a *body* to confirm the deranged girl was actually dead.

Armsmaster hated not knowing. He could *prepare* for most scenarios. He could put together a plan of action, prepare lists of the right things to say or do, practice them and act on his meticulously prepared plans. But nonetheless the less he knew about a situation the less his preparations inevitably paid off.

Dragon was live via video feed. The other Tinker willing to at least lend an ear. She made a great sounding board when tinkering or well, *anything* really.

Right now she was silent, working on something herself no doubt while he tried to put together a device that might locate some of Bakuda's bombs.

It would provide two useful functions. The first being that the Protectorate could hopefully find all of Bakuda's victims and bring them in to remove the now inert bombs. There had been a startling lack of people coming forward as of yet. A general distrust of government, police and the Heroes had seen to that. The second benefit was that the device would hopefully also reveal Bakuda's whereabouts, assuming she was still alive and tinkering. Incidentally revealing Wolfram's likely location in the process too.

It wasn't going well, but Armsmaster continued working, trying to put together a schematic that would work.

"Are you sure you want to do this Colin?" Dragon asked over the feed. "This is still a potentially politically damaging thing to do."

"It's necessary," Armsmaster replied as he scowled at the notebook he was writing in. "The bad press of people figuring out I can locate tinkertech, and maybe assuming I have similar tech to locate Parahumans is one thing. But inevitably, Bakuda's bombs will break down and the inevitable loss of lives would be even *worse."*

Dragon remained silent for a few seconds, before simply nodding in agreement.

"I have something more on Wolfram," she said, catching Armsmaster's attention.

"It's also a reference," she told him. "From a fantasy action series in Earth Aleph. 'Buffy the Vampire Slayer' had a spinoff of a series called 'Angel' where the title character encountered a law firm called Wolfram and Hart."

"I see," Armsmaster said. "That's not going to help us find them," he stated. Much like all the other uses of the term. Wolfram was an antiquated word used to describe Tungsten as well as being a surname in Europe. The use of it as a surname could've been something to go off, but their primary suspect behind the group had his identity already known to the PRT.

"It's another reference to the name," Dragon said apologetically. Armsmaster was only really annoyed that she'd bothered to mention it.

Armsmaster nodded in understanding though. Dragon was only trying to help, even if he wasn't entirely happy that the other Tinker had failed to find anything more meaningful, nobody was perfect. Sometimes there was just too little to work off when carrying out detective work. The girl, Weaver, had her entire body covered up except some loose hair. They had basically *nothing *to go off except speculation until Vista had stepped forward with her own theories and it was only thanks to Vista, the Ward that they had actually figured out the girl's identity.

Taylor Hebert, the girl who had disappeared with the Master, Dealmaker. There had been neither hide nor hair of the three of them. Not since the attack no Thomas Calvert, a PRT consultant who had been killed by the now wanted criminal Shadow Stalker.

It seemed that 'Wolfram' were choosing to present themselves as heroic even if the opposite was seeming more and more likely. The Master in charge of things had likely acted with a view to capturing Bakuda with the obvious goal of mastering her for his own ends like he had the newly dubbed Weaver and Shadow Stalker. That didn't bode well for the city. But anything was probably better than the rampage Bakuda had been engaging in. Dealmaker was hopefully more sensible than Lung had been. He didn't seem like the type to allow Bakuda a long enough leash to see this happen again.

Dragon glanced to the side and then sighed. "I'm needed elsewhere. I'll leave you to it Colin, call me if you need anything else from me."

"I will," Armsmaster said before Dragon cut the line.

What an absolutely useless state of affairs.

Max Anders sipped his Bourbon. This was a good bottle, worth drinking given the circumstances. All week he'd been celebrating really, and why wouldn't he?

He had Purity back, the ABB was no more. *Lung* was no more. Everything was coming up perfectly. The Empire Eighty Eight was poised for a takeover of the entirety of Brockton Bay with only the Merchants left and they'd fold quickly.

Oh yes there was supposedly a new cape group in town, a *Heroic* one, allegedly. But Kaiser wasn't worried about them. They'd got the drop on the deranged Tinker, that was all. Stormtiger, had been out in secret, trying to find her using his control over wind to listen in on the surrounding area so they could put the girl down themselves. All This 'Wolfram' group had done was do their own work for them.

Purity had just left. She'd refused his romantic advances, but he still had Fenja and Menja so it wasn't like he was lacking in female companionship tonight. She was still a bit skittish, but she'd come around. Her competitive streak would see her wanting to supplant the twins and retake her *real* position as his lover as well as his lieutenant.

He stood up and went to the window, overlooking the city.

It wouldn't be long now. The entirety of Brockton would be *his,* jut like he had worked for all these years.

He raised a glass, saluting the landscape before taking another sip of his drink.

A sudden spike of pain on the back of his neck had Kaiser turn around, before slapping the back of his neck as he realised what had happened.

Mosquitos? At this time of year?

Of all things… Kaiser snorted in amusement. Well, he couldn't have *everything* be perfect could he? He thought to himself before taking another drink.

A sudden spike of dizziness suddenly left him swaying to the side.

Blinking, Max Anders let himself lean back and put out a hand to steady himself against the window.

"What the…" He said.

No wait, mosquitos don't *hurt* when they bite, he remembered. Something *else* had bitten him. A spider maybe? He'd been bitten by a Black Widow once as a child, it'd hurt far worse than this though…

His fingers suddenly felt numb and he dropped his glass. *Something* had bitten him whatever it was. Panic started to set in, but whatever venom he'd been bitten with it was messing with his body and he suddenly realised he wasn't able to shout out for help, the words coming out as a weak slurring. His eyes were drooping. He could feel himself about to *pass out.*

Rage was too powerful an emotion for his to muster up right then. He considered using his powers but that would just out him as a cape and it wouldn't save him. He needed… he needed to call someone in to help him. The phone, his desk phone. He could call someone on that.

Sudden vertigo stopped Max from acting on the plan. His vision blurred next and suddenly he was thrown for a loop when he felt the bitter outside wind.

"Sorry," a voice said. "I thought he was moving away from the window. Damn, doing that hurt my eyes.

"You'll be fine in a bit," said another. "Look, he's almost completely out anyway so not like he can hurt us now. She said we should've probably expected that anyway."

"W-what?" The leader of the Empire Eighty Eight managed to get out, he couldn't understand what they were saying, it was like he was hearing them through water. There was something happening, but he just *couldn't* get his head together. Was he being attacked? He tried to say something, wanting to know what was going on. But he couldn't move his mouth, his body was failing him.

What little control he still had of his remaining faculties left him and Max Anders fell down, only to be caught before he could hit the floor.

Max Anders passed out.

Less than thirty minutes later, a perfectly fine Max Anders reappeared in his office. He went about his business as usual with none the wiser.

Amelia laid still as the needle went to work.

It wasn't a particularly *clean* tattoo parlour, but the guy was supposed to be a good artist and more importantly, *discreet.* Any infection or such could be easily dealt with using *Amy's* power after all.

Amelia was going to be given a sleeve on her right arm. That would take a lot of time and work though over many hours and sessions of planning. She would be given the choice of what went there, but Andrew and Taylor would get the final say, so she'd need to think of something good.

Today she was getting two tattoos that would be plainly visible. The first a band in silver around her wrist. The symbolism was obvious. It represented her bond to her Master, her enslavement and how she and her power were beholden to the man who had, in her case specifically, arranged events to see her creation.

Of course she had her memories from before then. Of Andrew enslaving her, tricking her into accepting a deal that gave her freedom away. It was the best thing that had ever happened to Amy Dallon and when her Master agreed to make a similar deal with her it was the best thing to ever happen to Amelia too.

The second tattoo was a bit simpler, albeit in a more fragile place.

The words 'Red Queen' were written in an arc around the outside of her right eye. Just by looking at the tattoo anyone could tell which of the currently *two* Amy Dallons there were. It was also to be her own individual codename.

The tattoo artist finally finished and leaned back.

"Like the rest, keep some gauze on it for a bit while it settles," the woman told her.

"Thanks," Amelia said, getting up. Not that she would need to worry about *that.* No, her 'sister' would be helping her sore skin recover and make the tattoos heal in no time at all. Not that the tattoo artist needed to know that. Although if Andrew was pleased with what she'd got then Amelia would probably be heading back here. Amelia doubted the woman would be so naïve to try and report them or anything even if she did realise Amelia was Amy Dallon.

She paid and then stepped out of the tattoo parlour.

Trickster was there, or at least one of them was.

"All finished?" He asked before taking another drag of his cigarette. Amelia nodded and stepped forward into the car which set off a few seconds later.

Amy used to smoke a bit, when she could get away with it. Neither of them were allowed anymore. Andrew didn't like it. Trickster only got away with it because he didn't spend a lot of time around Master and he didn't double up as a love-slave like she did.

A love slave.

That was what she was. Completely beholden, mind, body and soul. She was made to debase herself, made to do things sexually that she'd ordinarily never have done.

Amelia's pussy started to grow wet at just the thought of it.

The apple didn't' fall that far from the tree. She'd been made from Amy Dallon and that included all her thoughts and feelings. Amelia wasn't the original, but nonetheless she deserved the abuse, she *liked* it.

They got in the car and then set off back. It wasn't long until they got home.

The base, the secret base, was busy. Both the Tattletales were working. Nobody else really needed to do anything. Noelle was in the living area watching Tv. It was a program about pregnancy and motherhood.

Amelia's hand went to her own belly. She couldn't use her powers on herself, but the other Panacea could.

They weren't pregnant, *yet.* Andrew had only taken their pussies a couple of times each and some of those times he'd not finished inside either. No, the majority of his cum during their first session together had gone to Noelle, guaranteeing *her* pregnancy. He'd cum in Amelia yesterday though. Perhaps she would be the first of the two healers to get knocked up by Andrew. Another victory over her double.

Honestly Amelia was slightly jealous of what happened yesterday. Amelia had got her Master's cock but Amy had cum *so* hard she'd squirted. Amelia knew she'd have secretly enjoyed the humiliating and painful punishment herself, but it wasn't *all* about that. Amelia wanted to prove that *she* was the superior servant. She already had the better powers after all.

She knew Andrew was playing them off against each other, fostering this competitiveness between them. Amy probably did too. That didn't mean either of the two clones weren't any less competitive about trying to please their Master. Amelia loved and adored her Master with all her heart and while they were different people now Amelia knew that Amy had fallen in love too. They both loved the man who had stolen them away, taken away their internal stress and worry and who gave them what they both knew they needed *and* deserved.

Taylor came and found her. She was naked. Amelia could feel her body reacting at the sight.

"Master's upstairs," she said. "Come on."

Amelia followed behind the brunette, getting a good look at Taylor's tight ass and the buttplug nestled inside her sphincter.

She really needed to get herself one of those. Especially for a girl like Amelia who loved anal stuff as much as she did.

She followed Taylor's nude form upstairs where Andrew was reclining on the bed.

Another Taylor had her head in his lap, bobbing up and down as she sucked him off lovingly with her ass up and presenting her wet slit to be seen.

Amy was there, kneeling on the floor, although she was fully clothed. It seemed like while the other girl had got back sooner than Amelia, she'd only been allowed to watch while waiting for Amelia's return.

"Good you're both here," Andrew said as he stroked Taylor's hair. He patted Taylor's head and the body currently pleasuring him came off his shaft with a pop.

Andrew clambered up and went to sit on the edge of the bed.

At a gesture, Amelia went to stand in front of him, alongside Amy.

"How are your first tats Amelia?" Andrew asked as he looked her over.

"They sting a little," Amelia admitted. The needle *hurt* and not in a particularly fun way.

Andrew nodded then looked to Amy. "And you?"

"It only huts a little," Amy said, gesturing to the small ring piercing through her septum. There was also a bar through the skin at the bridge of her nose, a ring at the end of an eyebrow and a stud in one nostril. There was also a row of studs that stood out prominently through her left ear. They were all in gold which shone prominently in the light.

"And the other piercings?" Andrew asked.

"S-sore, Master," Amy said with a blush.

"Let's see them," he ordered with some amusement.

Amy began to undress. Underneath her clothing Andrew had given her the obvious piercings. Through Amy's nipples there were two barbells and she had a piercing above her belly button too.

Then finally, between her legs a fairly large gold hoop dangled. Andrew leaned forward, he could *just* about get his finger through it to tug on the metal ring.

Amy let out a gasp of pain as he tugged it.

*"Quite* sore," Andrew observed. Not that he'd probably expected anything less. "And you Amelia, show us yours now."

Having fully expected the order, Amelia began to take her own clothes off too.

Of course everything was still covered in bandages to let it heal properly, obscuring her new tattoos. Not that they needed to wait for them to heal.

"Both of you, heal each other," Andrew ordered.

Both girls took each other's hands and got to work. It was a matter of seconds really. Neither Amy or Amelia's 'injuries' were particularly severe. Anticipating Andrew's order, Amelia began pulling off the coverings.

Andrew looked her over. He reached up and tilted her face so he could see her Red Queen Tattoo properly. He hummed in approval. Then his attention went further down.

She'd thought Andrew would go for something more humiliating. Instead he'd opted for Amelia to have a number of red hearts drawn above her mons. They formed a rough triangle, pointing down to her clit.

"Nice," Andrew commented as he stroked the newly healed skin. His finger slipped further down to run through her damp pussy lips. Amelia gasped at the sudden, albeit not unsurprising intrusion.

"What do you think Taylor?" Andrew asked.

The Taylor on the bed crawled up to kneel next to him, the other was behind them and Amelia jumped when she felt Taylor's slender hands touch her ass.

"It's good Master," Taylor said. Her hand went up Amelia's bare arm, the one with the wrist tattoo. "I can't wait to see what she looks like when she's fully inked."

"Me neither," Andrew said as he looked Amelia over.

Amelia felt a little bit of trepidation as they discussed giving her *more* tattoos. But both Andrew's and Taylor's attention were on *her,* not her double. It was worth it for that at least.

Andrew continued to finger her while with his other hand he tugged Amy closer by her clit-ring.

"Don't worry Amy, you'll get some more piercings too," Andrew teased as the Taylor next to him started to stroke his chest, her hand going between his legs to his semi-hard member. Amy nodded nervously.

"Although…" Andrew said. He withdrew both hands. "I've been thinking Amy, I don't want to just keep one of *you* with your diminished power," he sighed. "Perhaps it's a bit sentimental of me, but I don't want to just copy you over either. I should've modified your power again before creating Amelia. It was my mistake," he said self-effacingly. "But I'm not going to need my power for much more," he said brightly. "So I think I can splurge a bit and make your power work too. How does that sound?"

"Err," okay," Amy said. "Y-yeah."

She didn't sound so enthusiastic about it. Well that was too bad. Andrew was going to modify her powers again like it or not. Amy would just have to suck it up. She didn't *get* to make her own decisions anymore. Although Amelia understood the other girl's trepidation. That was basically the *entire* reason she'd made the first deal with Andrew. Amelia didn't like the idea of her powers going out of control more than Amy did. She'd stepped forward before to get her powers unlocked because that meant she'd get a deal too, with Andrew fully in control of her like he had Amy. Now Andrew wanted to just unlock Amy's power too, essentially undoing her first deal, or at least, the bit *she'd* wanted.

"The question is then," Andrew said. "What would *you* like in return for me modifying your powers one final time."

Amelia's breath hitched and so did Amy's. Her mouth fell open and she stuttered a bit.

"I-I don't know," she said, clearly not having expected this whatsoever.

The Taylor behind them came up to Amy's side. Her hand's wrapped around the girl, one cupping a breast while the other was doing something behind her. Amy jumped up a bit. Taylor was probably fingering her ass or something she realised with a bit of jealousy, imagining feeling that herself.

Amy's eyes widened and she turned to look at Taylor in the eyes. The serious girl only nodded back.

"Yes," Taylor said back, not stopping touching the girl for a second, making her gasp a bit as her hand moved between Amy's legs.

"M-Master," Amy said, looking to Amelia for a second before giving Andrew her full attention. "Please, can I have your baby?"

Andrew's interested expression turned to one of surprise. He looked to Taylor and raised an eyebrow. Taylor looked back, smiling faintly, not entirely apologetic. He chuckled.

"That can be done I suppose," Andrew said with amusement.

"Amy Dallon, I offer you a deal. In return for me impregnating you, your powers will be modified, deal?"

Amy hurriedly accepted Andrew's hand. The gold light of the deal disappeared.

"Amelia, check with your power. Is Amy ovulating?"

Amelia hadn't been paying attention to that before, instead concentrating on the healing. She took Amy's offered hand.

"No Master," she said. "I'll fix it now," she said, eager to be seen to be proactive.

An egg was forced out of Amy's ovary, Amelia massaging the single cell and preparing it as she manoeuvred it into the other girl's womb even as she reinforced the womb lining.

"It's ready," she said.

Amy nodded. "Thanks," she said.

Both girls made eye contact.

All of their distaste for each other was gone in that moment. Amelia was looking at just another girl, her *sister,* if anything. Who was about to be impregnated with her first child. Amelia should've felt jealous, but she didn't. Hell she might be pregnant already after yesterday. But no. This wasn't a time for jealousy or rivalry. She offered her double a faint smile of support. Amy's own tentative smile became more confident.

"Well let's get started," Andrew said amusedly, recapturing both their attentions. "Get on the bed Amy."

Amy eagerly and frantically complied, clambering onto the bed and rolling over onto her back. She spread her legs, revealing her damp slit and the golden ring dangling from her exposed clit.

Andrew turned after her, crawling on top of the girl.

"I'm gonna make you a mother," he said as he loomed over her, holding his shaft in one hand and lining it up.

"Please, Master," Amy said, looking up at him with nervous anticipation.

Andrew's hips pressed forward. Amy moaned in pleasure, her arms wrapping around his neck as she leaned up to kiss his cheek while her legs tightening around his sides.

Amelia stood there, watching as Andrew started to fuck her double.

Taylor's hands, both sets suddenly came onto her body.

"Don't think you'll be missing out," the Taylor behind her said. She pressed her smaller chest against Amy's back. Hard nipples rubbed against her skin while her hands reached around to take hold of her breasts.

Meanwhile the other Taylor leaned forward and kissed her.

Amelia wasn't sure which Taylor to give her attention to. She settled for reaching behind her to stroke that Taylor's lower lips and much the same with the other.

She was suddenly pushed forward. Taylor was in control, as she always was where Andrew wasn't concerned and it seemed she'd decided to move things forward.

The front Taylor shimmied back on the bed and Amelia climbed onto it. The Taylor behind her had to let go of her breasts but the two bodies were perfectly in sync with each other and Amy found her breasts being held by another pair of hands. They pinched her nipples, hard enough to almost hurt and tugged her forward until Amy was mostly kneeling above her.

She leaned forward to kiss the other girl and Taylor didn't refuse, continuing to pinch and massage Amelia's breasts as the other Taylor climbed onto the bed too.

They were more or less next to Andrew and Amy. Amelia glanced to the side to see her double, eyes closed in pleasure as Andrew took her roughly.

Taylor didn't let her be distracted for long though. A pair of fingers were pushed aggressively into her asshole, making Amelia gasp into the lips of the other Taylor in both mixed pain and pleasure. Then she began to pump them. It was dry at first, but then what had to be cold oil was dripped down over her crack where it slipped down to be gathered by Taylor's fingers and lubricating her entry. into Amelia's well-trained asshole.

That Taylor leaned over her as she continued to roughly abuse her sphincter.

"Don't worry, if you aren't already we'll be making sure Master gives you a baby soon too," she whispered into Amelia's ear.

That did more to Amelia's arousal than it probably should have, a fresh wave of fluid seemed to pool inside her already damp pussy. Taylor didn't lie about these things. If she said she was going to do it then she'd do it. Amelia was probably going to be pregnant by the end of the week.

The Taylor behind her continued to finger her ass. The lube from a few seconds ago was already fading a bit, but that didn't change anything, not really. The Taylor *below* her then let go of one of her breasts and reached down between her legs, stroking her pussy gently, *caringly.*

Amelia whimpered, even as the Taylor behind her took the free breast in her other hand and began to maul it as aggressively as she was fingering Amelia's ass. She added another finger, making it three stretching out her ass. Amelia groaned at the sensation as the mixed treatment continued.

Amelia could do nothing, she could barely hold herself up as the two Taylors tag teamed her. One treating her aggressively, dealing her no small amount of pleasurable pain as she continued to abuse Amelia's body. The other was delicate, almost gentle with how she pleasured her.

She tried to reciprocate what the two Taylors were doing to her but Taylor seemed to be having none of that. The one above her added her fourth finger and Amelia mewled at the sensation as her ass was stretched further yet again. She couldn't hold her head up and had to rest it on Taylor's chest as the girl in two bodies continued to give her all the pleasure and pain they could.

The contrast between the two treatments was just too jarring, preventing her from acclimatising to either. The Taylor below her kissed the top of her head lovingly even as the other forced her thumb inside.

Amelia's body tensed up as the girl forced her *entire hand* into her ass. With wide eyes she realised she was being *fisted* as her already sore asshole cloed around Taylor's wrist.

Next to her, Amy was cumming on Andrew's cock, practically screaming out her climax before it was muffled by his lips and Amelia wasn't far behind her already.

It was seeing that that set her off. Amelia came, watching as Amy shuddered and shook through her own orgasm. Both Taylors immediately adjusted their approach, drawing out her climax, making her lose herself in the moment, the pleasure and pain overwhelming her in a crescendo of sensation that took her breath away.

It seemed to go on forever. Absently Amelia heard the sound of Andrew grunting and groaning as he came himself. He was cumming into Amy's fertile womb, giving her the child she'd asked for.

He humped into her for a few seconds, unloading the last of his cum into her before pulling away and rolling off her, leaving Amy a puddle of contentment on the bed.

"Tonight, I want you to use your powers to make sure it's a girl," the Taylor above her whispered.

"O-okay," Amelia answered, unable to so much as question the instruction as she watched her double finally roll onto her side, to cuddle into Andrew's side.

The two Taylors moved again, cuddling with Amelia for a while much like Amy got to cuddle with Andrew until finally both girls were in a stable enough state they were able to leave under their own power.

They stumbled on the landing, both still somewhat weak kneed. Both Amy and Amelia leaned against each other for support as they went to their shared bedroom.

Getting inside both girls stumbled a bit further before both falling onto their beds.

It was a few seconds before Amelia cared enough to roll onto her back. Her ass was *sore.* She couldn't wait for a repeat performance.

Still though, the big takeaway from tonight was that she didn't get impregnated first, probably. The odds Amy wouldn't get pregnant after today were low. Amelia had done everything she could to ensure conception with her power.

God it seemed so pathetic now she thought about it. Hell even if she *was* impregnated first it didn't matter, the other girl might still have her birth first. It wasn't like they weren't going to be allowed to have Andrew's kids. It was clear already that he liked the idea of putting babies into his women.

Across the room Amy laid on her back too, staring at the ceiling and rubbing circles over her womb.

"Want me to check to see if it worked?" Amelia asked, catching herself by surprise.

Amy was equally surprised. Their relationship had been more or less adversarial from the get-go and here was Amelia offering an olive branch?

"Okay," she said after a few seconds. Although she sounded slightly unsure.

Amelia got to her feet and went to sit on the bed next to her progenitor.

They touched hands and Amelia was instantly aware of the other girl's biology. She could see everything. She could see the egg she'd put into Amy's womb lining. She could see the actual lining she'd reinforced so the pregnancy would work properly.

"it's not happened yet," she admitted. She could see the still unfertilised egg. "But the sperm's still travelling."

"O-oh," Amy said, slightly disappointed. "Thanks. I suppose it's still a bit early," she said dryly.

"Yeah," Amelia said. It'd barely been an hour really.

"Don't' mention it," Amelia said.

Amelia was about to stand up and go back to her own bed before the other girl's grip tightened in her hand.

"Stay?" She asked, sounding slightly vulnerable in that moment.

Not caring enough to refuse, Amelia complied, but she was still tired.

"Let me lie down then," she said.

The other girl scooted across the small bed a bit, allowing Amelia to lie down.

They laid like that for a few seconds, neither girl quite sure of themselves.

"You're pregnant too," Amy said suddenly.

"I-I am?" Amelia asked with surprise, trusting Amy's word. The other girl wouldn't lie about this sort of thing. "So soon?"

Amy nodded.

"O-oh," Amelia said. It took a few second for it to sink in before she suddenly felt elated.

She didn't know how it happened but both girls suddenly found themselves holding each other.

They were both going to be moms. Well if there was ever a time to do the *grownup* thing then this would be it.

"I'm sorry," Amelia murmured as she watched Amy's biology, watching Andrew's sperm as they competed to get to Amy's fertile egg first. "I've been kind of a bitch."

"Me too," Amy said simply.

"We're both gonna be moms," Amelia said. She still couldn't quite believe it. She'd *wanted* it for herself of course. Carrying her Master's *child* was perhaps the greatest show of devotion she could make. She'd hoped, but suddenly now it was really happening…

Well it was just so much more *real* wasn't it?

"Taylor said I should make sure your baby's a girl," Amelia revealed suddenly, seeing no reason to withhold the information.

Amy didn't look surprised.

"I heard," she said. "Plus, with all the 'my daughter will serve her Master' thing she's got going on…"

"Yeah," Amelia replied. It was probably a foregone conclusion that their daughters would wind up serving Andrew sexually, just like they did. For whatever reason Amelia wasn't bothered by that. It wasn't like she'd have a choice in the matter anyway. Neither her or Amy deserved that kind of choice. They'd given up their freedom for a reason after all.

"Yours is already a girl from the looks of it," Amy shared.

Amelia put a hand over her womb, picturing the life growing inside her. She looked back at Amy.

"Thanks," she said. "Want me to do it now?" She asked. "Kill the male sperm?"

"Sure," Amy said. "What's the worst that could happen. I don't get pregnant *this* time and Master has to fuck me *again?"*

Amelia chuckled.

"I wouldn't mind a repeat performance with both Taylors either," she revealed. That had been *intense.*

It was a matter of a few seconds to locate and then destroy the majority of Y-Chromosome sperms still active in Amy's womb.

"Done," she said.

There, in nine months or so, they'd both give birth to healthy girls. Two girls that technically had two moms too, Amelia suddenly realised. They'd basically be sisters.

Master, and Taylor too of course would probably get a kick out of that. Although by the same reckoning, the two Taylors were going to give birth to identical *twins.*

*Amelia mentioned that to Amy, making the girl chuckle briefly before just slumping back on her bed, just too tired to continue talking.

They were *both* exhausted. They'd had long days getting their tattoos and piercings on top of the love making they'd just experienced. Amelia just couldn't muster the energy to get back up and go to her own bed and Amy didn't seem inclined to kick her out either.

Absolutely worn out, both Panacea and the newly christened Red Queen fell asleep in each other's arms.

Chapter Text

Her life had changed, dramatically.

Kayden was a slave now. A servant. She'd been put up in her little maid outfit and now she cooked and cleaned for the man who'd enslaved her, Andrew Carlill.

It was a fetishised version of the outfit, of course. Starting with a little bonnet headband, the outfit was mostly black, as was traditional. There were short frilly sleeves on her shoulders and a black choker with white frills around her neck. Her breasts were barely covered, but there was a surprising amount of support for them built into the outfit too, which was a relief as she wasn't allowed a bra. But while her modesty was preserved for the most part, the front could easily be pulled down, exposing her in an instant if anyone so desired. On the bottom, Kayden's outfit featured a small pleated skirt with small apron in front and lots of frills underneath which forced it to spread open a bit, drawing attention to her bare thighs where her stockings ended just above her knees. Beneath that her underwear was black satin with white lace.

All things considered it was almost modest, considering what she was now, a slave.

She was currently tidying up in the kitchen, wiping up the island worksurface after having prepared breakfast. Later she'd have to collect the laundry and then it was mostly ironing the rest of the day. When she wasn't having to watch depraved sex games like when Andrew had made Panacea and her clone eat out the two Taylors, her new life was frighteningly domestic.

"Eeep!" Kayden squeaked when she felt something suddenly press against her butt. She went to straighten up, but a hand on her back stopped her.

It was Andrew, of course. Her new Master had probably come in to grab a drink of something. He had a sweet tooth, drinking cans of fizzy pop all the time, that was what he'd probably come in for. Her Master's crotch pressed against her bent over behind. A hand came and slithered under her to massage her belly.

"And how is my lovely maid today?" Andrew asked teasingly. Kayden took a deep breath, trying to calm her suddenly rapidly breathing heart after being taken by surprise.

"I-I'm fine sir," she said, getting control of herself, trying not to react to what he was doing to her.

"Well that's good to hear," Andrew said. He adjusted his hold on her and pulled her hips back, pulling her ass to press harder against his crotch. She could feel his hard shaft poking her behind. "I've been thinking I might have neglected you these last few days," he commented.

Kayden didn't respond. There was no point. He'd found her in a slightly compromising position in the kitchen and he'd decide to have his way with her. No matter what she said he wouldn't be dissuaded. He'd never been before.

"You've been a good servant," Andrew continued. "Not complained one bit about all the work you've had to do and here I am not having rewarded you. What kind of Master doesn't reward his dutiful maid every now and then?" He grabbed her hips, lifting up her petite frame and setting her bent over the counter with her legs hanging in the air.

A respectful one, Kayden wanted to say. One that didn't manhandle, humiliate and fuck their unwilling servants whenever it suited them.

He flipped up her skirt next, exposing what little of her ass that had been covered by the skirt, and leaving Kayden's sex covered only by the black satin underwear she'd been given as part of her new life. His hand went to cup one of her buttcheeks, squeezing it gently.

Then Andrew leaned over her, his taller frame making it easy for him to continue folding her ass while with his other hand he reached to pull down her top, making her breasts come free. He took one of them in hand. Deft fingers found her nipple, pinching and teasing it. Kayden's breath hitched.

There wasn't anything she could do to stop him. After the first few times he'd found her and they'd acted out this sorry play, she was getting used to it. She just had to deal with it and hope he lost interest.

Andrew's hand went away from her ass, pressing over her crotch through her underwear.

She was getting wet. Her body reacting naturally to the attention, even if she didn't want it. Kayden could practically feel the smug bastard's smirk as he felt the moisture. She hated how her body was reacting, but the shameful arousal between her legs told a different story to her private thoughts.

She could imagine the unsaid comments already, he didn't need to say anything to get the message across by now. Only a slut would react like this. Only a fuckable, submissive little maid would find herself becoming aroused at her Master's domineering touch. He'd said exactly that at one point. The words had run around in Kayden's head for days after.

She couldn't do any actual work like this, she put the cloth she had been wiping the surfaces with aside and braced herself on the worksurface. Kayden closed her eyes, knowing what was going to happen next.

The hand came away from her crotch for a second, only for fingers to curl under the waistband of her underwear.

Andrew pulled the garment down, leaving it to hang between her knees while he proceeded to finger her rapidly dampening slit.

"Such a needy maid," he teased as Kayden tried not to give any more of a reaction to the continuing stimulation.

"Undress me," was the next command and he pulled away from her.

Her body protesting the sudden lack of stimulation, Kayden was allowed to push herself up and fall back to her feet. She turned around to see her Master watching her with a wicked grin on his face.

She couldn't refuse the command. She reached for his pants, unbuckling them, not willing to look the man in the eyes.

His pants came free, his hand cock stood rigid and at attention as she beheld it.

"Turn back around now my horny little maid," Andrew ordered, "and bend over."

She obeyed, only because she didn't have a choice in the matter. None of this was her choice, she reminded herself as she hopped back up, assuming the position the man had put her in before. She didn't want this at all. It was all because of that stupid deal he'd forced her into.

She absolutely didn't want this horrid man to fuck her again, but there he was, flipping her skirt back up and sliding his big, girthy cock into her very wet slit.

Kayden bit back a moan as she braced herself on the counter. Andrew built up a rhythm quickly, his cock rubbed at her insides, stimulating her in a way she'd never experienced with anyone else.

His hips slapped against her buttocks, making a resounding clap every time. Any of the other women, girls really under his control might come and investigate, see what he was doing to her. She was pushed up by the force of his thrusts until her hips were against the side of the counter, her bare breasts rubbed against the flat surface as she was forced to bend over it.

It was just like the first time and ever time since then. She couldn't stop it. Andrew was just too good and her rebellious body was building up to climax.

Andrew suddenly spanked her. The sound of the slap resounding even louder in the kitchen and Kayden couldn't help but mewl as the degrading treatment only served to heighten her excitement and push her over the edge.

She mewled, covering her face and mouth with her forearm as she leaned over the worksurface. But Andrew didn't stop, he carried on fucking her. He was like an unrelenting machine, forcing her to experience this unwanted pleasure.

This wasn't her. She didn't want this, she reminded herself. Her shaking legs suddenly left her underwear falling from between her knees to her ankles.

"You naughty little maid," Andrew chided suddenly. "Going around, shaking your cute little ass where I could see. You knew I'd come in just now. You knew and you wanted me to come catch you like this, to come and fuck you?"

"No!" Kayden cried. "I-it was just a coincidence," she argued.

"Liar," Andrew said. He spanked her ass again, never letting up the fucking for an instant. "I've seen the way you've been looking at me these last few days, you horny little thing."

"I haven't!" Kayden protested, even as she felt herself building up to another climax. She hadn't, she hadn't!

Andrew spanked her again. "I won't order you to admit it Kayden," he chided. "Your body's telling me all I need to know."

As if in agreement, it was that moment she came a second time. Kayden couldn't repress a shameful mewl this time as she trembled in climax. It was only Andrew's hands holding her hips up as he continued to use her for his pleasure that stopped her falling to her knees on the floor.

He grunted his own pleasure as he came a few seconds later. He leaned over her, pressing his hard shaft into her clenching pussy. He filled her up with his seed like he'd done every time he'd done this to her since her enslavement, threatening to give her a second child.

It was only a matter of time, if she wasn't pregnant already, she would be soon. She's swell up with another man's child. She'd probably be made to continue working as his maid, even while gravid with his child. She'd be bending over on the floor, belly almost touching the ground as she scrubbed the floor while her ass was left on display from the position. He'd come, he'd see her like that and fuck her on the floor, like an animal. Kayden's rebellious pussy clenched with pleasure at the mental image.

Andrew finished his climax and pulled away from her, leaving her pussy gaping, dripping with his seed. He put his clothes back together while Kayden just continued to lie across the worksurface, trying to catch her own breath.

Andrew pulled her up to her feet. He turned her around and brushed her skirt down, tidying up her appearance a bit but it wouldn't be enough to disguise what he'd just done to her. She could feel the cold dampness of her arousal, his semen leaking down the side of her leg. Her clothes were rumpled, there was probably a stain somewhere too. Kayden had to hold onto the worksurface to hold herself up.

Andrew inspected her for a second while she resolutely looked away. She couldn't look him in the eyes.

He was quite a bit taller than her and he leaned down kissing the top of her head tenderly. Stroking her cheek. He forced her head to tilt up. "Look at me," he ordered.

Another command she couldn't refuse. Kayden looked up into her Master's eyes that seemed to just go on forever.

"I do enjoy these little games, but you should just try and be more honest with yourself," Andrew advised her gently. Then he let go of her and stepped away.

"I'll be back here later, and I expect to see this kitchen spotless," he said authoritatively.

"Y-yes sir," Kayden responded.

Then he left, going off to do whatever he was going to do next today.

He hadn't ordered her to clean him off. He usually did that after fucking her like this. 'A Maid was 'expected to leave everything spotless,' after all.

Kayden watched Andrew leave and then just sat there for a few seconds. She needed a moment to catch her breath before she would have to get up and continue her own day.

Her underwear, which was still bunched up around her ankles. She reached down and pulled the garment back up over her still damp slit. She'd leak more otherwise, and then she'd have to clean that up too.

Kayden went about her work once more. She couldn't believe the man had suggested that… She felt a bit of justifiable anger that Andrew had implied she might not clean the kitchen properly. It was his fault that she wasn't finished already. She might be doing this against her own will but she was trying to do a good job! And he had only made her task harder by coming and leaving her in a state like this.

No matter what he claimed she hadn't wanted that to happen. she hadn't! She'd completely forgotten that Andrew would probably come in before and was only caught off guard by everything. It had been pure coincidence she'd been right there in view of the entrance and in that position when he'd come in.

She took a deep breath, trying to centre herself, repeating that mantra in her head as she hurried to finish cleaning. Andrew could come back at any moment and then he'd probably punish her and she wanted that about as much as she'd wanted him to come and fuck her just now.

She absolutely hadn't wanted this. She hadn't wanted that man to come and take her again. She hadn't wanted him to fuck her into a weak-legged mess.

Perhaps if she kept repeating it enough times, it would actually become true.

It was night. Hannah was sat at her desk, going over recent events in her mind. Only a skeleton crew was around and active right now. The Protectorate wasn't at risk of a sudden gang war, for the meantime.

Things were quiet. It would be cliché to say they were too quiet, but Hannah couldn't help but think that that phrase still bore some weight given the circumstances.

Even though the ABB were gone, nothing seemed to have changed. The Empire didn't even try and muscle in on the other territories in the Bay. They seemed basically content to sit on their laurels.

Miss Militia didn't like it, but the prevailing theory was that the Empire was intimidated by the new Cape group, Wolfram and had decided not to make any waves. They were probably waiting to see if anyone else would poke the bear first to get a read on them first. But nobody could attempt such a thing because nobody knew anything about the group at all.

Hannah thought this was just the calm before the storm. The recent changes to the status Quo in Brockton invited something more to happen. The power vacuum had to be filled.

The Teeth for instance, they were still active in Boston and Miss Militia didn't think that the group wouldn't want to reclaim the territory they'd lost when they were forced out of the Bay.

Protectorate Thinkers had been working on that vein, only confirming Hannah's suspicions. The rank and file didn't know yet, but Hannah, Colin and the higher ups in the PRT knew from the reports they'd been getting in that at least something was going on with the Teeth. The prevailing theory wad that a return to Brockton was therefore highly likely within the next month.

Protectorate thinkers had been unable to find anything on Wolfram though, which indicated some sort of Stranger power involved with the group. It'd certainly explain how they'd not had so much as an inkling of anything beyond the group's initial and very much visible activities.

Andrew Carlill, codename Dealmaker had caught everyone's attention when he'd supposedly kidnapped Shadow Stalker and Taylor Hebert, and then he'd orchestrated an attack on Thomas Calvert a short while after. Beyond those two criminal acts they had seen nothing of the group until the Bakuda incident. The results of that had left Hannah not entirely sure they hadn't made a mistake somewhere.

All they'd had to go off at the start was the word of the Barnes girl, Sophia's close friend from school. She'd claimed Dealmaker had coerced Sophia, Mastered her with his power to make agreements, not force compliance. The Barnes girl's own actions, this bullying campaign of Hebert, had led to the girl's unstable mental state coming to light too. Everything they'd learnt from Emma Barnes had to be brought into question because of that.

It had made sense at the time, but with time to think, it didn't fully add up. Shadow Stalker had always been rebellious, resentful of joining the Wards. It wasn't entirely beyond plausibility that the girl genuinely had joined Dealmaker willingly and wasn't being Mastered at all to begin with. Really, now she was thinking of it, Hannah couldn't believe the girl would have just agreed to a deal that gave away her freedom either.

Then as other events had unfolded, more chinks in the armour of the accepted narrative had appeared. The first, seeing Weaver, who they now knew was Taylor Hebert, on the news. That hadn't been the image of a captive, or an unwilling victim either. Taylor Hebert was fully on board with Wolfram, seemingly an important member of the organisation trusted with public appearances in a surprisingly professional looking costume to boot. Then there was the information coming to light about Thomas Calvert.

A dossier of information had been delivered a few days ago via post to the Protectorate Headquarters, addressed to Hannah herself.

Her identity had been compromised, but then so had everyone else's. Wolfram had apologised for their actions and the delay in their sending the message and then the letter had gone on to explain their attack on Calvert. Thomas Calvert was Coil. The man had been using his apparent Thinker power to essentially brute force his way into PRT and Protectorate systems, and he'd been a consultant for the PRT for a long time too, worming his way in, taking advantage of events for what was supposed to be a stealth takeover of the PRT. Only an independent group were in a position to do anything about it thanks to his powers and because the PRT and Protectorate were compromised, it had to be entirely secret from everyone In both organisations. If everything Wolfram said was to be believed, then the man would have earned a ticket to the Birdcage for his many crimes.

So in summary, they had Shadow Stalker, leaving the Wards, potentially under her own power. The Hebert girl joining Carlill also potentially under her own power. Then an attack on a Villain, the circumstances of which essentially made the way it'd gone down almost acceptable and then finally, Wolfram had stopped Bakuda's rampage themselves. That last one was indisputably a heroic act, saving the entire Eastern seaboard. The girl's corpse had also been delivered a few days after the crisis was over. Bakuda hadn't been kept. She'd been put down, only after the PRT had mostly dealt with the bombs. Carlil hadn't mastered her like one might have expected a Villain with his powers to do. The girl had been killed, but then there was a kill order on her at the time.

Hannah didn't like it, she didn't like any of it. Things were far simpler when a group could definitely be called Villains. Now Dealmaker and Wolfram's status and activities were brought into question. There were narratives that could completely upend perceptions of the group as Villainous.

What was worse, they couldn't do anything to confirm either way until Wolfram made another move. All they could do was wait. Sit and wait in anticipation of what Wolfram would do next.

Things were progressing very nicely.

The last couple weeks had seen a very careful, unseen takeover of the Empire 88. The Kaiser clone was now theirs and with him under their control, Wolfram had slowly isolated Empire Capes, captured them and then copied them to make replacements. Only Stormtiger had taken some work, but some drugged food had worked on him and the unconscious Cape had been brought to Noelle to be copied and then have the original's power taken by her.

So the ABB were gone, the Empire were now Andrew's patsies. The more powerful capes like Kaiser had been copied again, keeping a 'spare' at home in the event they were needed. Othala for example could be useful with her Trump power and there were now two of the young woman, ready and waiting in case they were needed.

So of the active gangs in the bay, the Merchants were all that was left.

Right now, Taylor was observing the few members of the merchants. Skidmark's power was weak. It was Squealer who Andrew was really interested in. A cleaned-up Squealer could make them vehicles and Andrew said that transport would be important in the coming months.

"They're in position," Taylor said to Trickster. "Dropping the bugs now."

Two spiders fell from the ceiling onto the effective leaders of the Merchants and the three other guys currently in the building.

They were already basically in a drug filled stupor, the Capes anyway. Taylor wouldn't take any chances though. Her power, along with the modified bugs Amy and Amelia had made for her essentially let her stealthily knock out anyone without advanced senses. Nobody even knew about her power yet and Andrew wanted to keep it that way.

She couldn't' help but agree with him, although her being called Weaver was perhaps a giveaway. It was supposed to be her Hero name in another timeline, the one which went so much worse than this one was seeming to come out as.

The gangsters panicked briefly and then fell to the ground, unconscious.

"Go," she instructed.

The Trickster clone jumped out of the van alongside another copy of himself and they went in to collect the unconscious bodies.

Taylor didn't envy him the work. Just through her bugs she could see that hideout was disgusting. Squealer was supposed to be this big titted, thicc blonde but Taylor really didn't think Andrew would want to go within ten feet of her like she was right now. She would just be another tool in his arsenal, like Bakuda was.

The half Asian tinker was very pretty with her mixed race appearance but Andrew hadn't had much interest in her after fucking her a couple of times, taking her virginities. It made Taylor feel good, knowing that her Master wanted her for more than just her looks. Bakuda's clone was back safe at home, tinkering an arsenal of exotic explosives, ones light enough to be carried by Taylor's bugs which was apparently a challenging task for the Bomb Tinker as she'd not succeeded yet.

Meanwhile, across the city another operation was taking place, in much the same way.

"Bitch is still at her kennels," Taylor said, slightly annoyed that the Dog Cape hadn't moved as they'd anticipated. Her behaviour had been relatively regular, but it seemed Bitch had decided to relax amongst the creatures she knew and understood.

"What do you want to do?" Trickster asked.

"One's better than none," Taylor mused in reply, but it would be nice to confirm that it was okay to go ahead with the mission. Fortunately, she didn't need to just guess her Master's opinion on the matter.

"Master," Taylor's third body asked, lifting her head from his lap where she'd been luxuriating in sucking his cock while they watched Tv. "Bitch still hasn't got back to the Undersiders' base, what do you want to do?"

"Is she looking like she'll move anytime soon?" He asked, looking down at her from where he'd been reclining. He stroked her hair lovingly.

"No," Taylor replied. There were a lot of dogs there with Bitch. Bitch was just sitting with them in a big pile, relaxing.

"The leave her," he said. "Her power is useful but not easily controlled and it requires some degree of training. I'd need to modify her power to make real use of it, but that seems like a waste. I'm not worried about collecting her anytime soon."

Taylor nodded then went back to pleasuring the love of her life.

Meanwhile, back at the Undersiders' base Taylor acted on her instructions. "Master says we should move in anyway. I'm dropping my bug on him now. Bitch is to be cut loose, for the time being."

"Great, ready when you are, which room is he in?" the Trickster on her left asked.

"Regent is in his bedroom, second on the right as you go in," Taylor told the two tricksters as she watched him react to the sudden bite. He was panicking, realising that he was having some adverse reaction to what he'd initially thought was just a mundane insect bite. It was only a few more seconds before the panic turned to worry as the chemicals in his system got to work, dulling his responses and lulling him into sleep in a way that normal insect venom just didn't work.

"One little prince coming right up," the other Trickster with her said. They both got out of the van and made use of Tattletale's key to access the building.

Alec was carried out swiftly and unceremoniously dumped on the floor of the van. It'd take a good half hour for him to wake up. Plenty of time for them to get the boy back to their base and into Noelle's grasp.

Andrew came into Taylor's mouth. The warm, sticky semen flooded the palette of the Taylor with him and all three Taylors across the city luxuriated in the feeling as she tasted it. The Taylor at base held her mouth open, showing Andrew the fruit of her labour before the man told her she could swallow it. Taylor gulped it down, enjoying the weight of it in her belly.

"Both captures have been made," Taylor told him. "We're both on our way back now."

"Excellent," Andrew said, smiling at her with satisfaction, making all three Taylors feel a hint of giddiness at seeing his pleased expression.

Soon, the remaining gangs in the city would be under their secret control. There were other capes that Taylor was keeping an eye on. Parian, Uber and Leet and a few other minor Capes but they could wait to be brought under Dealmaker's aegis.

"So no Bitch, but that's not a problem." His hand reached around Taylor, to fiddle with her buttplug pleasantly. "Still a few names left in the Bay I know of, but that can be over the course of the next week or so," he said. "Still plenty of time before the next big event, but with Squealer we'll be more than ready to get out of the city."

Andrew hadn't told her why they were now preparing to leave Brockton, after having basically taken it over. But Taylor understood the need for operational security. Only Andrew's 'blank' effect, was safe from the precogs and mind readers in this world. It was better for Taylor to remain in the dark and simply follow his instructions.

Which wasn't a problem of course. Taylor trusted her Master implicitly. Even without his deal still enforcing that, Taylor knew she would have the same feelings anyway. Andrew was everything to her.

She put her hand over her belly. She fancied she could just about feel a bump. Her baby.

Their babies. Taylor thought as all three of her put a hand over their wombs. Three genetically identical daughters that she would ensure were born together on the same day, then raised to love and obey their father, just like Taylor did.

"I love you Master," Taylor told him.

"I love you too, Taylor," Andrew replied.

It was just Taylor with her Master right now. A rare occurrence considering he generally kept one or more of his other slaves nearby these days.

Noelle had broken out of her shell at least. The girl had been an avid gamer before everything that had happened to her went down. So right now she was happily playing games with Dinah in another room. Sophia was there too, but she was just relaxing and watching. Taylor couldn't really tell where the pet ended and where the person started anymore. Sophia wasn't playing, but there was enough intelligence in her eyes right now to show she was lucid.

Purity, the maid was currently doing the laundry. A mundane thing, but the maid was starting to realise she was happy like this. Even if she didn't want to admit it.

Amy and Amelia were together in their room. Taylor had listened in on the two girls' conversation after their last night with Andrew and right now they were lying opposite each other. Taylor could see both girls were pressed together, fingering each other's asses as they kissed heatedly. The two girls had been at odds with each other at one point, uncomfortable with each other for whatever personal reasons they had had. Now it seemed they had swung entirely the other way with both now confirmed to be pregnant girls being more than happy to indulge in each other's masochistic desires.

Amy and Amelia's needs were very similar and while on the surface they looked complex, the reality was easy enough to put into words. Both Amy and her clone had a deep-seated self-loathing surrounding their powers and their relationship with each of the Dallon family before Andrew had come along. Carol had been neglectful, pushing Amy too hard to make up for her father's crimes. Mark Dallon's depression could have been cured with Amy's unaltered power, but the ethical and moral implications of doing so were extreme, on top of Amy being terrified of what she might do if she actually let go of her self-imposed restrictions and altered someone's brain. Then of course there was Victoria Dallon, who had been effectively Mastering Amy for years. That was the most complicated of all the relationships really. But Amy had been moved on from that. She didn't need Victoria anymore; Taylor's Master had seen to that by supplanting himself in Amy's mind.

Now Amy and her clone were in a much better position. Andrew was indulging their inner self-loathing which was now being expressed and vented through their masochistic need to be both punished both physically and emotionally for their actions and desires. They also had a need for their internal desires to use their powers freely be absolved. Andrew gave them that through his control over them via his deals. Without their free will, neither Amy or Amelia could truly be said to be in control of their actions anymore and were effectively absolved of the responsibility of it as a result.

Just like with Taylor, Andrew was the best thing that had happened to Amy and Amelia.

Taylor reclined against her lover's chest, gently fondling his cock.

Taylor was happy for them, knowing that they shared the same love and affection for Andrew as she did.

Notes:

Thanks for reading.

If you'd like to read more then five more chapters are available on my account.

Chapter Text

Sophia knelt underneath the desk, wondering if she should try and do something. It wasn't a major worry. She wouldn't be in trouble, or anything like that. No, this was just an idle curiosity if her advances would be appreciated by the person whose legs she was currently kneeling between.

The almost tranquillity of her thoughts gave credit to how simple now Sophia's life was now. How relaxing.

She didn't have to worry about how strong she was. She didn't have to prove it either. The simple letting go of that pressing need had taken a weight off her shoulders she'd never realised was there.

There were other things she didn't worry about anymore. She didn't even wash herself. That was all taken care of by her Mistress.

Taylor would take her aside every day, strip Sophia of her collar, her headband ears and remove the tailplug in her ass. Then Sophia would obediently stay in place and be given an enema while Taylor washed her body and hair. The entire process was finished quickly and Sophia would have her collar and ears returned to her and then the comfortable weight of her buttplug would be reinserted too.

The only thing Sophia had to worry about was ensuring her Master and his other slaves were protected. If anything attacked Sophia's home then she would fight to protect the people she loved and obeyed. They'd never get close to her beloved owner.

Just the thought of it got her upset, that was how dedicated Sophia was to her new life.

As if sensing her momentary burst of anger at the people who might attack their home, a hand came down to run through Sophia's hair.

Sophia leaned into the touch, accepting the calming reassurance of the affectionate touch before it was pulled away and its owner went back to doing what she was doing. Sophia was well taken care of by her Mistress.

Sophia nuzzled at Taylor's knees affectionately. Her Mistress, second only to her Master was sat at her desk, currently working on some videos. Pornography of the many sexual encounters that had been filmed or photographed in the last few weeks.

Taylor was naked except for a t-shirt and panties. The shirt she'd taken from Andrew and it hung slightly loose on the slender girl's frame.

The dark blue cotton of her underwear was damp, giving the faint aroma of Taylor's arousal as she worked on the project above. Sophia inhaled through her nose, breathing in the heady scent, which only served to inflame her own arousal. It wasn't just that though.

The digitised sounds of lovemaking, of fucking were coming down from above. Sophia could hear the moans of Noelle, the slender brown haired girl let off beautiful noises when she climaxed and Sophia's mouth watered at the memory of the tase of the young woman's pussy on her tongue.

Taylor had taken it upon herself to edit and produce films and videoclips for Andrew's viewing pleasure. He hadn't really felt the need to look at many of them yet as far as Sophia was aware. But it was basically a hobby of Taylor's now Taylor usually spent most of her time managing Andrew's slaves or otherwise working towards his needs and goals. But now with a third body Taylor seemed to have the time to dedicate to this pursuit again.

That was kind of weird. Sophia didn't know how she'd feel about there being a second Sophia around and it hadn't been brought up yet. But Andrew was bound to want to clone her eventually. Sophia would just have to see how it turned out with a second pet kneeling beside her at Andrew or Taylor's feet.

Getting back to her previous line of thinking though, Noelle tasted good, but there was another pussy right in front of Sophia right now. Sophia eyed the darker stain on the fabric. It was hard to see due to the amount of light she had to see by and the tone of the fabric itself made it harder. Still though, that scent left her without doubt about the other girl's current state.

Sophia nuzzled the warm, soft inside of Taylor's thigh, testing the waters to see if Taylor would refuse her advances.

A hand came down, stroking her hair again before Taylor returned to what she was doing. The sound cut off and the clicking of the mouse indicated Taylor was doing something with the videoclip she'd just been watching.

She hadn't pushed Sophia away though. That was a good sign.

So Sophia leaned forward and turned her head to kiss the sensitive flesh, letting her nose press against Taylor's skin and inhaling deeply.

Her pussy throbbed with need, her ass clenched down on her plug. Sophia could barely restrain herself as she shook her ass and wagged her tail to show her excitement.

Taylor leaned back, providing enough room to look down beneath the desk to Sophia. She had an inscrutable expression as she looked down on Sophia, slightly critically, slightly annoyed. Sophia let off a little whine, offering wide pleading eyes to her Mistress.

Sophia felt a trickle of arousal drip off her damp clit. A tiny patter as it landed on the carpet.

"Go on then," Taylor said, sounding slightly exasperated. "It's my own fault for letting you down there." Taylor reached down and Sophia watched in excitement as Taylor sat up a bit, pulling her knees up briefly to pull her underwear down and off.

The fabric was put down somewhere out of Sophia's sight on the desk. Sophia wasn't interested in that though. Oh no. er eyes were on Taylor's bare quim as the girl adjusted herself, putting her ass at the edge of the seat and spreading her legs, exposing her shaved snatch to Sophia's eyes.

Taylor was wet, of course. It seemed to almost be a point of pride for her to be in a state of semi arousal, ready and willing should Andrew ever decide to make use of her. And he did make use of her.

Sophia leaned forward to take a lick at Taylor's damp slit, enjoying that first taste on her tongue where the flavours were at their strongest, not diluted by her saliva or her taste bds having grown used to it.

Taylor was certainly Master's favourite out of Andrew's slaves. Whether because she was his first or because she'd proven her worth to him it didn't matter. Noelle seemed to come second, being allowed to share her Master's bed frequently, but of course Andrew would hold his Broodmare in high regard. She was perhaps the linchpin of Andrew's collective powerbase these days.

Sophia's tongue flicked against Taylor's clit in that way that the woman seemed to enjoy. Taylor's thighs twitched, going to close down around Sophia's head before relaxing. Pleased by the reaction Sophia continued, going to stroke her own engorged clit down below her own spread thighs.

Sophia was somewhere below those two women. Panacea and her clone were in a similar position by Sophia's estimation. Then there was the Tattletales and Dinah the precognitive and finally the maid. The Empire woman Purity who'd been turned into a common servant, made to do the cleaning and the cooking and who Andrew enjoyed toying with relentlessly. If all of his women it was the Empire woman Sophia thought was most likely to fall outside Andrew's interest and be cast aside.

Taylor bucked against Sophia as she tried to continue working and to be fair to her, she seemed to be succeeding. There were some clicks and another videoclip came up. Sophia immediately recognised the voice of her Master and it wasn't much longer before she recognised the scene too.

This particular clip featured Sophia and she remembered the entire thing from start to finish. It had been the morning. She'd just finished eating her morning meal out of the bowl prepared for her.

Like a good pet Sophia ate at her Master's feet. He'd usually reach down to scratch the back of her ear most mornings. That day he'd even gone so far as to give her tail a little tug too, her upturned ass presented for him to see and do so if he wanted. Sophia wasn't against trying to garner her Master's attention, although she was well behaved enough to know not to try pushing things.

That was how you got edged, or spanked and while Sophia didn't mind her Master doing that to her, she didn't enjoy displeasing him. And when those things were done as punishments they weren't so enjoyable. A proper spanking saw her ass inflamed and bruised rather than just red, hot and pleasantly sore. Edging usually resulted in a mind-blowing climax, but when it was used as a punishment… Sophia had punished that way once and hopefully never again. In her excitement she'd jumped on the couch to play with Noelle. Her Mistress Taylor had taken her aside and denied her a climax for over an hour before ordering her not to cum and just leaving her there, broken and desperate.

Then she'd made Sophia watch as Taylor brought Noelle off, made her watch as Taylor's skilled hands brought Noelle off multiple times. It had been an agonising experience seeing what she could have had.

On that occasion though, the one Taylor was currently watching. Andrew had taken Sophia to the living room and started by having Sophia suck his cock. He'd choked her on it a bit before pushing her off and taking Sophia from behind. As the sound of his hips colliding with the meaty flesh of her ass resounded above her from the computer, Sophia remembered the sharp sting of the sensation as his girth parted her lower lips and hammered on her insides without remorse. It hadn't really hurt, the sting had only added to her pleasure. Andrew finished by filling her up with his cum and then letting her clean his cock with her lips and tongue, making her taste her own juices on his messy shaft.

Taylor had filmed the whole thing while fingering herself of course and now she was rewatching that scene while Sophia enjoyed eating out her pussy.

Suddenly Taylor's hand pushed Sophia's head away. Confused and slightly worried Sophia let out a little whimper, hoping she hadn't done something wrong.

Had she accidentally caught Taylor with her teeth or something? Sophia didn't think she had. She'd got used to eating other women out with both Taylor and Noelle keeping her company these days.

"Master wants you," Taylor told Sophia. "Come on puppy."

The term of endearment excited Sophia as Taylor stood up and pushed her chair back. She eagerly crawled out from beneath the desk and followed her mistress as she led her to Andrew.

He was in the living room. There was another Taylor there, alongside both Amy and Amelia Dallon.

They were all naked, Taylor's other body straddling her Master's lap. Amy stood up from her kneeling position between Andrew's legs where she'd presumably been tonguing at where Sophia's Master and Mistress were joined. Sophia knew it was Amy and not Amelia due to the many piercings covering the nude girl's body. The other Dallon had been holding up a phone, no doubt recording the whole thing for another of Taylor's videos…

Hopefully Sophia would get the opportunity to see it.

Amy had received some more piercings in recent days. Now both her ears were covered in various piercings and studs had been put in a curved line on the outside of one of her eyes. A hole piercing had peen put in one of her earlobes, stretching it out.

Around Panacea's body there were other piercings at various points. From a belly button piercing there was a ring and attached to that there was a white coloured, heart shaped decoration with a red cross through it, referencing Panacea's old costume. There were some studs pierced into an arc just below her right breast and two large rings had been set through the skin near Amy's hips, more or less framing where her womb was likely to be.

The other Dallon hadn't been left out.

A pair of roses had been tattooed in a similar location either side of the heart tattoos above her pussy. The words 'eager and obedient' had been written in a ring around her belly button and there was more text on Amy's arm. Sophia couldn't see what it was easily, but it was probably significant somehow.

"Excellent," Andrew said as he spotted the other Taylor along with Sophia. "Come here pet."

Amy stepped to the side, anticipating her Master's intention. Sophia crawled over to kneel between her Master's feet.

The Taylor currently straddling him climbed off, as Amelia stood up as well. The Taylor took Amelia's place next to Andrew, leaning against his side and going to kiss him on the side of the jaw. Andrew's hand reached around her, going to finger her now vacant pussy.

Sophia glanced at the titillating sight before looking back to her Master. His cock was bare, covered in Taylor's juices. She licked her lips.

The Taylor that had entered the room with Sophia went to sit on his other side. Then Andrew reached for Sophia with his remaining free hand. He took a hold of Sophia's hair and Sophia eagerly leaned forward to press her face against her Master's cock.

"Suck," Andrew ordered and Sophia stuck her tongue out, running it up his length before taking him into her mouth, enjoying the taste of her Mistress' pussy on her Master's dick and revelling in the gasp of pleasure her Master let out.

"I imagine you're wondering why I called you pet," Andrew said as he directed Sophia up and down his dick.

Sophia didn't respond other than by sucking a bit harder on her Master's cock for a second before returning to her previous motions. She got to eat out Taylor and she got to suck her Master's cock. She was curious about what he meant though, she looked up at her master with what the dark skinned pet hoped expressed her arousal alongside her interest.

"You're my pet Sophia. I've given you a tail and a collar and ears, but two of those things aren't real, are they?"

Sophia almost stopped what she was doing. She wanted t glance behind her where Panacea and Red Queen were standing and watching.

"So today we're going to rectify that," Andrew said. "Sophia, in a few seconds Amy and Amelia are going to give you a real pair of ears and a real tail.

Sophia's entire body clenched down in excitement as the two Taylors suddenly reached down.

One of them pulled away her headband, the other reached behind to tug on her buttplug tail.

Sophia didn't clench down on the toy, she relaxed her sphincter instead, eager to see what was about to happen come to reality.

She genuinely hadn't thought Panacea might be able to give her a real tail. The ears she was less bothered about, but the tail, she was brimming with nervous excitement. She would have started wagging her tail to show her excitement, except it wasn't there right now.

The two Taylors held up the items. The rather plain headband with the fluffy ears, the fluffy tail that curved up nicely and its large plug that had sat so well inside her ass. She'd miss it's comforting weight.

"Go on girls," the lone male in the room ordered.

A small, warm hand went to touch the back of Sophia's head and two more went to the small of Sophia's back, one on her hip, the other just above her tailbone.

"Hold still," one of the Amys instructed, she didn't know which. "This'll probably take a few minutes."

Sophia did her best to settle down. Andrew relaxed his hold on her hair, going to stroke her head lovingly and Sophia went to rest her cheek against her Master's thigh, continuing to suckle on his cock but not moving her body. She looked up at her owner who'd made her life so perfect and who was now making it somehow more.

It hurt, at least a bit, but otherwise the procedure felt odd. Sophia felt her skin move, her ears shifting and even her skull change its shape slightly as Panacea moulded her a new pair of ears.

Meanwhile down below, Sophia could feel the bones of her coccyx shift, changing shape and even new ones forming as Sophia's tail uncurled and stretched out of her spine.

Cool air brushed against sensitive, new flesh as Sophia's tail was formed, then both her new ears and tail itched as hair started to grow through new follicles.

Throughout it all, Sophia sucked on her Master's cock, wishing she could do more but following the instructions of the healers.

Her pussy itched with need now. Even being technically neglected down there her entire body was aflame with desire and the taste and feeling of her Master's warm shaft in her mouth didn't change much either.

Finally, the two Dallons pulled away.

"It's finished," they both said at the same time. Andrew chuckled while the two Taylors either side of him smiled warmly at the confirmation. One of them reached down to take a hold of Andrew's cock and Sophia took that as indication she should let go.

She sat back up and reached for her new ears first.

They were sensitive, brushing against the air, feeling slightly cold to the touch but she could feel them.

Sophia reached behind herself next, running her hand down the back of her spine she found soft fluffy fir at the base of where her spine used to end.

Sophia experimentally tried to move the new limb. Strong muscles flexed for the first time and the tail swung to one side, brushing against one of the Amy's legs.

Elated, Sophia swung her tail the other way, twisting around to look at it.

A part of her suggested she might try chasing it, see if she could catch it in her mouth, but she ignored it for the moment. Sophia's more human side was taking control right now and she turned to look back at Andrew.

"Thank you Master," she said with undisguised joy.

Was she crying?

Sophia chuckled, thinking that if this were a few months ago she'd have ben incredibly embarrassed to be seen showing any kind of weakness in front of others.

Andrew leaned forward and wiped Sophia's eyes and they he took a hold of her hair, pulling Sophia up to kiss her.

Sophia mewled into her Master's mouth, enjoying the powerful display of hungry dominance in the act as he plundered her mouth with his tongue.

He let her go. Sophia's first thought was to go back to sucking her Master's cock but Andrew had other things on his mind.

"Turn around and bend over, puppy," Andrew ordered.

More than happy with the instructions, Sophia turned around and obeyed, presenting her ass, her wet, puffy pussy lips and her new tail to her Master.

Andrew came down to kneel behind her and Sophia twisted around to look at him longingly. Off to the side Sophia saw the Dallons were both being taken care of by one of each of the Taylors. The shorter, less slender girls being pulled into each of the Taylors' laps and their noises of pleasure were muffled as Taylor's two bodies pulled them both in for a kiss.

Andrew's hand went to her hip, holding her in place as he rubbed his hard cock over her entrance.

Sophia tensed up in excitement, enjoying the feeling of her Master's cock against her, her tail wagged instinctively and brushed up against Andrew's stomach.

Andrew thrust inside her and Sophia immediately lost control over her upper limbs, her face falling to the soft carpet beneath her as Andrew's big cock reshaped her insides once more to the contours of his masculinity.

"Oooh!" Sophia moaned as her Master really started fucking her, not going easy whatsoever. He'd started hard and kept up that pace, battering the entrance of Sophia's womb.

She was already worked up, it wouldn't take much to make her cum, but her Master seemed eager to push her over the edge as fast as possible.

A finger suddenly speared into her vacant asshole, catching Sophia completely by surprise. Her back arched, pressing her upper body further down against the floor. Sophia howled out her pleasure as she was pushed over the edge.

Her new ears rung with the sound of her own voice, her body clenched down everywhere and her new tail went stiff as she came.

Her master fucked her through it, giving Sophia no reprieve and her oversensitive pussy continued to be abused by her Master's girthy member.

Andrew grunted behind her, the loud slap as his pelvis repeatedly collided with her thighs and ass, punctuating every thrust. He had to be close too, he had to be. Sophia didn't want this to end, but she also wanted to feel her Master's cock erupt inside her.

"Ugh!" Andrew grunted again as Sophia found herself at the edge of another climax. Then his other hand went away from her hips, grasping Sophia's tail!

It seemed the base of her new tail was sensitive. The combination of her Master's pistoning cock and his fingers in her ass set Sophia off again just as Andrew came himself. His hot, sticky seed entered Sophia's canal as he moaned his pleasure above her, pulling her back against him by his tight grip on her tail, hurting her in a good way that only enhanced Sophia's climax.

Andrew pulled away after a few seconds, leaving Sophia to fall onto her side, spent as he went to sit back on the couch.

She could just curl up like this, but Sophia couldn't leave things unfinished.

She climbed on unsteady arms to her knees and turned around.

A loyal pet with her new animalistic features, Sophia leaned forward to lick and lap at her Master's cock, leaning him off, and hopefully getting him ready for more.

Sophia's ears twitched, catching Andrew's attention. He reached forward to scratch behind her new pointed ears and immediately Sophia's world stopped for a moment, her eyes going lidded.

It felt good, not as good as sex. But it was disturbingly close.

Sophia sucked harder on her Master's cock, revelling in the attention and eager to respond in kind. If she could purr she probably would be right now.

That was something to think about later. She glanced to the side where Amelia's tattooed form was shaking while a Taylor groped the healer's large breasts and fingerfucked her wet pussy.

Once Andrew was fully hard again he pushed Sophia away once more.

Going back to all fours at her Master's command, Sophia wasn't prepared for the man to press his spit soaked member to her asshole this time.

She moaned in mixed pleasure and pain, but bore it gladly.

This was her last virginity, Her Master was fucking her ass!

If-If only someone were here to record it. The two Taylors and Amys on the couch weren't in a position to do so.

It was then that Sophia saw it.

The third Taylor was there, in the corner. Camera in hand, she'd been recording everything.

Sophia's tail swung uncontrollably against her Master's chest as he fucked her, becoming rougher and hurting her virginial ass more and more as he ploughed into her. He grabbed her hair, pulling her up and forcing Sophia to cry out in discomfort. The lube of her spit on his cock had dried out but the pain didn't last long because soon Andrew was flooding Sophia's bowels with his cum for the first time.

Panting, Andrew pulled away, letting Sophia fall limply back to the floor. He spanked her ass and Sophia's upturned rear fell to the floor.

Damn that had all hurt, her ass was sore in ways it had never been before. But like Taylor said, Sophia and all Andrew's other slaves deserved whatever he did to them.

Sophia once more went to her knees and turned around to clean her Master's shaft like the obedient pet she was.

Hopefully next time he'd take her pussy again.

Notes:

Dealmaker won the monthly poll on my Subscribestar and received an update. If you'd like to read more or have a say in next month's vote then there are also another 5 chapters avaialble of Dealmaker on my account.

Thanks for reading.

Chapter Text

She woke up as one, three sets of consciousness coming to wakefulness almost entirely in sync. Tayor was pleased to see she'd also woken up before her Master.

He had both her first and second bodies lying next to him, cuddling into his side. It meant Taylor could enjoy the sound of his heartbeat from two perspectives, feel his possessive hold on her body twice over.

It was a luxury she could scarcely live without.

Her third body was behind the first, not quite able to enjoy the direct contact in the same way but every part of her wanted to be as close to her Master as possible.

Fortunately for her it meant that that body wouldn't disturb her Master's sleep for what she was about to do.

First she turned to grab two pairs of glasses, one for each of the other two Taylors, letting them see a bit clearer. She didn't get the third pair, they'd only get in the way for what she was about to do.

She slipped down under the covers and quickly found her way between her Master's legs. She didn't do it perfectly, the movement had irritated her Master's sleep slightly, making him tighten his hold on her other two bodies, fingers gripping her arm, and her breast over her sheer shirt respectively.

Taylor clenched her teeth for a moment, resisting the urge to react to her Master's touch. She didn't want that to be the way she woke him up.

Her third body slowly brought her hands up to the waistband of his pants and pulled them down. Andrew shifted in his sleep slightly in response but didn't wake up. At least not properly. There was one part of him that was, although that was actually preferred.

Taylor took a hold of the hardening shaft in gentle hands and stroked it, bringing her Master to full hardness. Then she leaned forward and lovingly took the head into her mouth. A hand found his large testicles and held them, the other hand held his shaft in place, softly stroking him.

His taste was musty, slightly sweaty, a most welcome and familiar taste on her palette.

He shifted on the bed as she started to bob her head slowly, building him up gently, slowly so as not to wake him up. Taylor wanted this morning to be perfect for him.

Not because of the specific date or anything, it was just something Taylor wanted for the man she loved with all her heart.

There was a sigh as he relaxed into the covers. He was starting to wake up, the feeling of her blowjob affecting his sleep. Taylor could see his eyes moving under his closed eyelids. Whatever he was dreaming, she hoped he was enjoying it. She selfishly hoped she featured in those dreams too.

His hands gripped her bodies again before relaxing. Taylor adjusted her first body up a bit to look down at his face better. She wanted to see him clearly as he woke up.

A bit of precum coated her palette and Taylor took a moment to enjoy the taste. It was a sign that he was getting closer to finishing. The question was now whether she'd finish the blowjob before he woke up. The odds were against her, Andrew would likely wake up first but Taylor wasn't going to let that stop her trying.

His eyes fluttered open, and Taylor's hearts skipped a beat knowing she was the first thing he woke up seeing.

Then he gasped as Taylor decided that was the moment to start speeding up, sucking harder on her Master's sensitive cockhead. She leaned down and kissed him gently before pulling back.

"My dutiful slave," Andrew said softly, looking up into her eyes. He groaned, eyes closing as he enjoyed Taylor's work down beneath the covers.

More awake, his hands started searching for things to touch, to squeeze and fondle. Taylor's first body, her original was slightly raised up, making it perfectly positioned for Andrew to cup her ass, feel the plug over the pants she was wearing. They were the same set as her first time with him. The nostalgia of events that had happened only a few months ago left a warmth in her chest.

The other hand settled for cupping Taylor's breast on her second body, reaching down under her top to take a hold, finding her erect nipple and teasing it. Taylor leaned into both touches, enjoying the slightly rough treatment as Andrew toyed with her plug and pinched her nipple.

She'd sucked him off that first morning too, after learning what would be one of the first real lessons her Master had chosen to impart on her. A good slave should wake her Master with a blowjob.

She called it a lesson but truly Taylor could only think of the opportunity to please him as a perk. It was yet another a perk of being with her Master now and not still living with her dad. Not that she was going to dedicate much thought to him. He'd failed her in so many ways. Andrew was more of a father to her than Danny Hebert ever had been, despite their relationship being so short by comparison and ultimately nothing like a father-daugher one.

That did make her think though. They'd never really done roleplay before, had they?

Her already damp sexes twitched simultaneously as a few ideas ran through her collective mind. It was food for thought, for another time.

"Fuck," Andrew grunted, letting her know he was about to finish. Taylor sucked harder and with her hold on his cock stroked him rapidly several times.

Andrew bucked up into her mouth, stimulating her gag reflex for a moment before his hot, sticky first load of the day was deposited into Taylor's waiting mouth.

Taylor kissed his cheek, listened to his deep breathing and his heartbeat as he came. Truly having multiple bodies was one of the greatest gifts he'd ever given her. Right behind the gift of having saved her, of having made her his second, most trusted servant and putting it in fourth place after the gift of getting to be the mother of his children.

Taylor's other two bodies cuddled into his side while Andrew relaxed into the covers. She kissed his cheek, which transitioned into him reaching up to grab her hair. He tightened his grip on her locks, pulling her into a kiss that was slightly less demanding than usual. Not that Taylor would do anything but submit to his touch, teasing his tongue with hers, inviting him in to explore her mouth languidly.

But they really did need to start the day. After kissing her first body Andrew did the same to her second, a bit more alert now he repeated the act of dominance, smashing their lips together, bruising them slightly as he left that body breathless. Her third body got out from under the covers. She didn't offer those lips to him, they were covered in the taste of his cum. Taylor enjoyed it immensely, but Andrew would not appreciate it.

"Shall we go to the shower, Master?" Taylor asked as he pulled back.

He nodded and Taylor took his hand to gently pull him from the bed. She didn't part with him for a second as her third body went to get the shower going. Her other two bodies cuddled into his side, touching and stroking his body. There was more kissing as they disrobed him and their Master did the same with her. Soon there were two naked copies of her pressing themselves against their Master's side. The only difference between them was the colour of the heart shaped gems nestled between pert ass cheeks.

Taylor 1, the original wore a green coloured plug. The second wore blue, the third one had a yellow plug.

The first plug she'd worn had been pink. It was a bit smaller than the ones she wore now and it was kept in a special box in her dressing room.

It wasn't certain whether Andrew would be having Broodmare, Noelle, create more copies of her but Taylor rather liked the idea of a spectrum of colours to identify her copies by. There were seven colours of the rainbow. Andrew would only need four more to complete the set.

His fingers between her wet pussy lips made her tremble in his arms on either side. She moaned into his ear with both bodies, pressing herself against him to let him know how much she enjoyed his attention.

The shower was warm though. Taylor's third body had checked that the temperature was just right. It was a large shower, fortunately. Large enough for four.

Andrew was guided inside. Taylor 2 too up most of his front for a moment, leaning up slightly to kiss him one last time while Taylor 3 went to hold him from behind. The water was warm on their nude bodies, although slightly cooler on the skin of both Taylors 2 and 3 as they both knelt down.

This was new, something Taylor had been thinking about for a while. Andrew had so many servants. Beautiful women, some older and more developed and dare she say more conventionally attractive than her. Master still held her as his favourite though, his second and Taylor was always looking for new ways to give her thanks for his love.

Taylor one pressed herself against her Master's chest, drawing him in for a kiss, leaning into his touch as he felt her now wet and slick breasts. His hand went to her plug, teasing it again delightfully.

The real show was going on further down.

Two Taylors knelt on the hard surface of the shower. The ont in front went to take hold of her Master's already re-hardened shaft. The other was kneeling behind him.

Taylor was utterly dedicated to her Master. Her submission was complete, his pleasure was paramount. So Taylor wanted to do something for him to show that dedication. The most submissive act she could think of.

Taylor 2, kneeling in front took her Master's cock between her lips and lowered her head, taking herself to the back of her throat and sucking on her Master's big cock. She also reached further back, to grip her Master's cheeks as softly as she could, parting them and exposing his asshole.

On the other side Taylor 3 leaned forward and delicately pressed a kiss to her Master's ass.

Andrew's grip on Taylor 1 grew tighter for a moment. Pulling her back from his lips by his ever present hold on her hair, he looked her in the eyes, equal parts amused and surprised.

"I love you, Master," Taylor said. Nothing more needed to be said.

Andrew chuckled. "My perfect Taylor, always finding new ways to surprise me," he said fondly. Taylor's three bodies all felt themselves smiling at the praise. She was pretty sure her heart actually skipped a beat for a moment there she was so pleased at her Master's reaction. It had been a gamble if he'd appreciate her doing this, but she'd taken that chance and it had paid off.

Now it was time to actually see this through.

Taylor three pressed her lips back to Andrew's backside, kissing the pucker of his anus while Taylor two began to blow him. Taylor three took over duties of holding her Master's balls while Taylor 2 was holding his cheeks open for her. It was seamless teamwork, owed to the fact all three of them were connected.

They could collectively taste and feel everything. The taste of Andrews cock, his ass and further up his lips. Taylor 1 pressed herself against her lover as the hot water ran down over them. Andrew seemed particularly eager to touch her like this, enjoying the treatment of her two other halves. Her body was hot, aroused. All three of her were. Only Taylor 1 was feeling any kind of pleasure though, the other two having no recourse, busy as their hands were with pleasuring their Master.

They couldn't cum from Taylor 1's pleasure, only feel the echoes of that orgasm through her power's connection.

She was always a little bit wet, a little bit aroused these days. So when Andrew decided it was time to play with her body it was easy for him to push her over the edge.

Taylor1 came, legs shuddering she leaned forward against her Master, groaning out her pleasure against his chest while he held her. His fingers didn't stop tormenting her. He held her by her ass, toying with her plug while fingering her harshly, the aggressive stimulation almost hurting as he kept at it just a bit longer than was truly pleasurable.

Taylor 1 struggled to get her legs back underneath her, jostling Taylor 2's head in the process and bumping it forward. With no recourse, Taylor 2 was pressed forward, taking Andrew's cock all the way to the base and she gagged after the surprise insertion.

Andrew groaned loudly at the feeling though, at her clenching throat as Taylor 2 struggled to swallow and keep herself from choking, instinctively gripping Andrew's ass slightly tighter than was needed.

Taylor 1 moved back, giving her other body a chance to breathe.

"Thank you, Master," Taylor 1 said, looking up at him.

Andrew only leaned down to kiss her. Taylor 2 caught her breath and it was then that she decided to continue. Andrew had enjoyed it, so Taylor decided to repeat the act.

She positioned herself properly and then pressed her crotch forward. Taylor's bare, wet pussy pressed against the back of her clone's head, pushing her back down against Andrew's cock, 'forcing' herself to take him to the base.

Andrew moaned a little into her mouth in pleasure. Taylor 3 had been dutifully kissing and licking her Master's asshole all this time but now she decided to up the ante. Pressing her lips to his ass more forcefully, Taylor 3 pressed her tongue forward against his opening.

Taylor 2 choked on his cock and Taylor 1 pulled back to giver her some room to breathe. But she was feeling sadistic, or perhaps masochistic. It was hard to tell when you were doing it to yourself. So Taylor pushed forward again before Taylor 2 had a chance to fully regain her breath.

Andrew was aware, he could see what she was doing. He could see as Taylor's wet pussy pressed onto her clone's hair. It wasn't easy to see, but she could sense and feel her arousal leaking into her hair. She could feel the fluids dripping from her other two selves seeping onto their thighs and otherwise being washed away by the water of the shower. Taylor 2 was taking the deepthroat fucking well. Although with the only brief respites to breathe she was still struggling. There was white spots in her vision, her eyes were watering and Taylro could feel them starting to roll back into her head.

"Fuck Taylor!" Andrew growled, looking into her eyes with an aggressive arousal. He furiously kissed her, pulling her against him and Taylor 1 pressed her crotch forward against Taylor 2's head, initiating one last deepthroat, because it was then that Andrew started to cum.

His cock throbbed in her mouth, ticking her throat some more as semen was released directly into her gullet. Taylor 2 sucked and swallowed as best she could. Having been increasingly deprived of air. Her vision went almost completely white, her eyes definitely rolling into the back of her head as consciousness started to leave her. Taylor abused herself throughout, forcing one of her bodies to stay down, to enhance their, her Master's orgasm.

Then as it seemed like that body was indeed about to pass out, Andrew was finished.

Taylor 1 backed off and Taylor 2 came away spluttering, trying to hold down the cum she'd just swallowed while her body tried to recover. Taylor three backed off too, the taste of her Master's ass fresh on her tongue.

She needed to clean that mouth out, so that body went to quickly brush her teeth and rinse her mouth out. Things weren't over yet, Taylor wanted everything to be perfect for the man who owned all of her hearts and her soul.

Andrew was breathing heavily now, but this was a marathon, not a sprint, and they did need to actually wash at some point before the day started.

Taylor two stood up on shaky legs and did her best to smile.

Andrew rewarded that body's dedication by pulling her against him. His fingers found the clone's blue buttplug along with Taylor 1's and he twisted it inside their asses. Both Taylors pressed themselves against him, enjoying the contact, pressing their pussies against his thighs and enjoying the stimulation he provided.

They returned the favour, of course. His shaft went soft, but with Andrew's enhancements it wasn't hard for him to, well, get hard again with two pairs of hands touching and stroking him, that became three when Taylor 3 returned.

She could press herself up against almost all of him like this. But three bodies still was not enough to give him all the affection she could muster at once.

"Go and brace against the wall," Andrew ordered Taylor 2.

Taylor 2 immediately complied, pressing her hands against the tiled wall, bending over and presenting her petite ass to him. Taylor's other bodies could see the gem of her plug between her cheeks, the body's inflamed and as yet unattended pussy. Taylors 1 and 3 went to either side of their owner as he came up behind Taylor 2 and gripped her hips. Taylor 3 reached to the side and grabbed a pair of sponges to soap them up. She handed one to Taylor 1, meaning they could wash their Master while he made use of the other body.

"Fuck me, Master," Taylor 3 suggested as she began to run the sponge over his stomach. "Break me," she beseeched into his ear, a hand going to squeeze his ass, not quite pushing him forward, but encouraging him.

"If you do, you can always just make more of us," Taylor 2 said, looking back at him, hopefully putting the thought in his mind that he could have more of her, if he so chose.

Taylor 1 started on his back with her sponge. She pressed herself up against his other side and went to grip his cock with her free hand, angling it for penetration. But then she noticed through Taylor 3's eyes that Andrew had an odd look on his face.

"Perhaps leave the talk of snuff for another time. Or never, actually," he said critically. It took a moment for Taylor to realise what he meant.

"Sorry Master. We didn't mean it like that," Taylor 1 said demurely, while the other two nodded quickly.

Andrew tightened his grip on Taylor 2's ass, almost painfully for a moment as he parted her cheeks. Taylor gratefully bore it, in punishment for the misstep.

"It's fine," he said, brushing it off.

"Where do you want to fuck her, Master?" Taylor 1 asked, trying to divert from the unpleasant thoughts she's accidentally just brought up. She reached for Taylor 2's ass and pulled on the plug, pulling it almost out before pushing it back in. "My ass…"

"Or my pussy?" Taylor 3 finished from the other side.

Andrew took a hold of his shaft himself then. Taylor 1 went back to pressing herself against him, holding onto his body while he lined himself up with Taylor 2's pussy.

He thrust in making Taylor 2 let out a cry of surprise at the sudden penetration as his cock bottomed out inside her.

It felt divine to Taylor's collective senses, as Andrew used her. His cock was where she wished it could always stay, inside her willing and eager sex. Her other bodies were being made use of too, washing their Master as loving slaves ought to do.

While two of her bodies were lavishing him in care, Andrew took a hold of Taylor 2's hips and pulled her forward and back against him. It was good because it meant his body was mostly stationary and the other two of Taylor's bodies could more easily press themselves against him, touch his body and whisper erotic encouragement into his ear while they cleaned him. Taylor 2 could do little else but moan and gasp at the sensation as her body actually received pleasure while the other two could only feel it second hand. It wasn't long before she came, clenching down on Andrew's big cock, feeling him continue fucking her through that orgasm and more or less straight onto the next. His hand came down once or twice, harshly spanking her and sending jolts of exquisite pain through her nerves.

All throughout Taylors 1 and 3 told him how it felt, how much they loved him, how much they would do anything for him.

They weren't mere platitudes. This was truth. Taylor truly felt all the things she was saying, she would do all the things she was offering whether it was fight his battles, carry his children, or enslave other Parahumans to his cause.

Andrew came, with Taylor 3's lips mashed against his while the other whispered thanks for the gift of his seed. The other body tried to remain standing while clenching her pussy down on the invading shaft, doing everything she could to heighten his pleasure.

Andrew pulled away, leaving a slight dribble of white seed coming out of Taylor 2's pussy.

It wouldn't do anything. Taylor, all three of her that is, were already pregnant, but she enjoyed the feel of it. Of being owned, of being loved by her Master.

They left the shower and Taylor dried her lover with a trio of soft towels before taking her lover to get dressed for the start of their day. There was always something or other to do and fortunately Taylor had three instances of herself to do them with.

Taylor 2 was quite sore though now. Her voice was hoarse after the aggressive deepthroating and then announcing her pleasure as Andrew used her for his. She'd have to be on lighter duties today, the other Taylors would take over the busier work.

It was just the start of another day of the best time of her life.

Notes:

Thanks for reading. If you've enjoyed my work then check me out on QQ where you can find more of my content.

Chapter Text

The Empire Eighty Eight.

It had taken over a week of work but one by one Kaiser had met with the Empire capes and the same trick had worked with a bug using a potent knockout drug in its bite to knock them out to then ferry them to Broodmare and create clones that would take their place. Stormtiger had been the only exception, potentially able to sense Taylor's bugs, but some drugged whiskey had worked instead and he'd been carted off all the same.

The ABB were already destroyed, so with the Empire under Andrew's secret control, the criminal elements of the Bay were almost entirely under Dealmaker's purview. Bakuda belonged to Andrew and Lung and Oni Lee were both killed in the original Bakuda's attack on them.

The only other gang left was the Merchants. They hadn't been copied and replaced, they were too small time to care about now and left to go on doing what they had been doing before. That was because Andrew didn't trust even a loyal Skidmark to do his job properly without giving his operations away. What's more they didn't have Squealer anymore. She had been the only Cape Taylor's Master thought was worth taking from the gang. The leftovers were better off left to their own devices, causing some chaos to dissuade other groups from approaching the Bay and nobody thought they would be worth worrying about as they were now. They just didn't have the force projection without Squealer's vehicles. If they did somehow attack Wolfram then Taylor would be ready for them.

There was still the PRT and also the Brockton Bay Brigade but aside from them there was only one Villain group left in Brockton Bay.

They weren't an actual gang, not like the ABB or Empire. Andrew actually commented as they discussed a plan of action that under different circumstances he wouldn't really have cared about them, but they had something, or rather someone Andrew wanted. Labyrinth.

Tattletale had had her runs in with them as part of the Undersiders, having been outsmarted by their leader who beat Lisa to recruit a young Cape called Spitfire. Because of the bad blood between them and the fact the Thinker had lost to her before, Andrew had elected not to use Tattletale for this mission, leaving it all to Taylor to worry about carrying out the negotiations.

Weaver, dressed in her spider silk costume stepped out of the car and strolled casually down the street towards the club.

The Palanquin was a bar, which meant that during the day there were a few regulars but it wasn't busy.

It seemed kind of cliche, having a club as the base of operations for a mercenary outfit. But Faultline's Crew were well known around the country as mercenaries, they knew what they were doing.

On entry Taylor immediately caught the attention of the guy behind the bar. It was Newter. An orange skinned case 53 with a tail. His skin was a potent narcotic and other than the tail he had no significant abilities. Taylor wasn't sure how touching him would affect her other bodies through her power and she didn't want to find out with just one. He was wearing long gloves that probably stopped him passing his chemicals on through contact with the glasses he was cleaning.

"I'm there," she told Andrew, reclining against him back at base. His warm mass beneath her was comforting, helping to reduce the nerves she couldn't help but feel at putting one of her bodies in danger.

In the bar Newter eyed her warily. Taylor approached slowly and went to sit at the bar. He wasn't subtle about pressing what was probably a panic button of some sort under the counter.

"Hi," Newter said. He tilted his head and raised an eyebrow with amusement in expression. "Aren't you a bit young to be drinking?"

He probably knew who she was beneath the costume. That wasn't as much of a surprise as he likely thought it was. After Emma decided to just out her and Andrew as capes it was probably not hard to figure out who the new Cape Weaver might be and it would be important information for the Parahumans of the Bay to have tried figuring out themselves. Not that it mattered either way to Taylor, as long as her identity being known didn't do anything to hurt the ones she loved.

"I'm not here for a drink," Taylor said. "I want to speak to your boss."

"She's not available," Neuter lied. He sounded defensive, worried perhaps that she was here for a fight. But Taylor wasn't aggressive and prone to violence like most Capes were. Her power had been fixed by Andrew after all. Faultline was in one of the upper floors, working at a desk.

"I only want to talk," Taylor said reasonably. "You'll want to know what I have to say."

"Sure, sure," Neuter said, putting on an air of disinterest.

He didn't say anything else after that. He didn't need to, but it didn't matter anyway. Taylor could sense the rest of Faultline's Crew putting on their costumes. They were going to come out in a show of force.

Why they might be afraid of her, Taylor didn't know. It wasn't like she'd done anything to threaten them. She'd never committed any crimes.

Well, not violent ones. And what had happened with Dinah was a different case.

Andrew shifted in his seat.

"Probability Labyrinth comes to me willingly today?" He asked the girl who was sat on his other side.

"Twenty five percent," Dinah reported dutifully, rubbing up against Andrew's side. Her hand brushed up against Taylor's before going to Andrew's inner thigh, rubbing it suggestively.

Dinah was a good girl, she took to serving Andrew almost as dutifully as Taylor did. She deserved some sort of reward for that. Taylor would have to think of something, assuming Andrew didn't give her a reward himself once they were finished today.

Andrew leaned down and kissed the girl who eagerly reciprocated. When he pulled away Dinah looked up at him lovingly. Taylor was pleased. Andrew was Dinah's world, as was right.

Still twenty five percent was not good enough, at all. Not perfect like Andrew deserved from her. She would have to do better.

In the Palanquin the other Parahumans had gathered and Faultline made her appearance.

She was flanked by Gregor the Snail, a particularly unfortunate Case 53, and another girl, Spitfire, based on the slender woman's appearance. Both of them were dangerous, as well as Faultline herself. There was no way Taylor would be able to fight her way out with just herself but fortunately for this body Taylor wasn't here for a fight.

Regardless she had backup back in the car. Her other body was there with the Travellers and a clone of Regent too, cape identities that would plausibly be working for Wolfram without overtly giving away his controlling and cloning of Capes. If it came down to a fight then Taylor's body wasn't going to be without support.

Taylor tagged the parahumans with her bugs, just to be slightly more secure. Only Newter was left out, there was no point putting a bug on him if it was just going to die immediately to the chemicals he secreted.

"Weaver, to what do we owe the pleasure?" Faultline asked, her voice muffled behind her welding mask.

"Business," Taylor replied. "Perhaps we could talk somewhere more privately?"

Indeed there were a few people watching them. There was a very good chance at least one of these guys was a PRT spy, watching out for exactly this kind of thing going on. That wasn't a problem, the PRT were obviously on the lookout for Wolfram, not being seen to be doing anything would be if anything more concerning for the Protectorate than speaking with Faultline.

"In the back," Faultline said. She gestured to the door she'd just come through.

Taylor silently followed the woman's directions and passed through the doorway.

Back at home she spoke up. "They're going to hear me out," she said.

"Dinah, probability Labyrinth comes to me willingly now?"

"Thirty one percent," reported Dinah, sounding quite pleased by the number rising.

"Good, it's going up," Andrew said, squeezing both Taylor and Dinah against him. He reached down and squeezed Taylor's ass. He was doing the same to Dinah. The girl in question leaned up and kissed her Master this time. Dinah was dressed in leggings and a shirt, it did little to stop Andrew reaching down beneath her waistband to cup Dinah's ass directly. Taylor was wearing jeans with a belt today, mainly because most of her other outfits were in the wash. Kayden was a good maid but she was having to serve many people now and Taylor had to split her wardrobe amongst three bodies these days.

Still, wearing these pants had been a mistake. It meant Andrew couldn't easily reach beneath Taylor's clothes to do the same as he was to Dinah. She made a mental note to get rid of those clothes and buy some more dresses while unbuckling her belt and shimmying her jeans down to provide access right now.

Settling back down, sans pants, Taylor's master reached behind her and cupped her pussy over her panties. Already she was dampening as Andrew started to toy with her willing flesh.

In the Palanquin they entered what was clearly a service area. There were shelves with bottles and stacks of plastic cups and other bar related things Taylor didn't care to take note of.

It was slightly cramped with several people there in the room. Faultline and Newter's powers worked on touch, they were thinking tactically in case this turned into a fight.

"Okay, we're listening," Faultline said curtly. "What do you want?"

"I want to offer you a deal on behalf of Wolfram," Taylor said, repeating the words Tattletale had advised before. "Specifically we want to poach one of your team."

Neuter barked out with laughter.

"You want to… poach one of us?" He asked incredulously. Taylor just nodded.

"We know Labryinth's power makes it hard for her to deal with the world, it's part of why she works with you all. We have the means of fixing that. If she agrees to come to work for Wolfram then it will come with power modifications, and concessions to your team in exchange."

It was a simple offer, based on Andrew's knowledge of the Parahumans in Faultline's Crew. Labyrinth couldn't easily go out as her power required her to look at multiple other realities, the ones she could bring into being as part of her power. Andrew thought he could make it easier on her and wanted to recruit her and Faultline's crew were supposed to care about each other, they wouldn't necessarily object ot her leaving if it significantly improved her quality of life.

Labyrinth's powers let her access other universes apparently. She would be very useful to have on their side.

"That is a very strange thing to come offering," Faultline said carefully. Taylor could practically feel the other woman's serious look through the welding mask.

"We believe she could do some good work with us," Taylor said honestly. "Would you be willing to pass on the message to her? Assuming she isn't listening to this conversation already."

Taylor already knew that Labyrinth was actually upstairs, directly above them. Her power let her create a zone of influence as she brought things from one alternate universe into this one which could spread out around her. Having her directly above them made for good tactical positioning if Taylor tried something.

"You can modify powers?" Faultline asked, sounding disbelieving.

"It is a part of Dealmaker's powerset," Taylor explained, she quickly asked Andrew if she could say something more and he nodded.

"Another of our capes could also remove powers entirely," Taylor told them.

That caught the attention of the two Case 53s present. Taylor could practically sense the sudden interest in Gregor, although Newter was harder to pin down.

"You could turn us into regular humans again?" Gregor asked.

"Probably, yes," Taylor said, not wanting to give any guarantees. Noelle had needed help from Panacea to become a regular human again. Removing Gregor's power might only be half the battle.

At home Taylor relayed what she'd just said to Andrew.

"Good," he said thoughtfully. "I'll make another deal with Noelle, not sure we need any Parahumans with their powers. Hopefully her Shard can fix theirs or maybe just recharge her own power off of them."

The body currently lounging against him nodded.

"I don't believe you," Faultline said frankly, having made a sudden one-eighty in tone, to Taylor's immediate concern.

"Dinah, what is the probability now?" Taylor asked hurriedly.

"Twenty two percent," Dinah reported, sounding surprised and worried at what she was saying.

What had she done wrong? Taylor swallowed and tried to think of a new angle.

"I don't know what I can do to convince you I'm being truthful," Taylor said slowly. "But we are genuine. Wolfram are heroic, you've seen what we've done already, taking out the rest of the ABB."

"You've created a power vacuum is what you've done," Faultline criticised. "It's a miracle the Empire aren't already causing trouble around the ABB's old territory. The Merchants would be, if they hadn't lost Squealer. That was you guys too, wasn't it?"

The expressions on Newter and Gregor had lost any trace of hopefulness now as they listened to Faultlines statement. If anything now they looked ready to start a fight. Spitfire hung back in the distance, although Taylro could see the other girl was nervous.

"We recruited her," Taylor said, thinking fast. "She's clean of drugs now, a lot healthier and happier too."

It was the truth. Andrew had had Panacea heal the woman of all her diseases and the results of her drug abuse. Squealer, the clone that is, was happy. Through her connection to the local bugs near their home Taylor could even check up on the Cape in question. Right now Squealer was… getting fucked in both lower holes by a tag team of a Trickster clone and perhaps unsurprisingly a clone of Hookwolf.

Andrew hadn't been interested in bedding Squealer at least, which probably explained the woman's current behaviour, seeking out pleasure with inferior men.

This was why she tried not to pay too much attention to everything around her with her bugs. Taylor absolutely hadn't needed to see any of that.

"She's very happy," Taylor said dryly, going back to the conversation.

The people she was speaking to didn't sound so impressed by her words though.

"And Bakuda?" Faultline asked. "Her body hasn't been found, she's one of yours now, isn't she?"

"She is," Taylor said honestly. "She won't be a threat to the Bay anymore."

"Thanks to your boss' deals," Faultline observed.

The silence that followed was broken when Gregor spoke up.

"How does this taking powers work?" Gregor asked. "Is it a Tinker thing?"

At home Taylor reported what Gregor had just said. "He's asking about Broodmare being able to remove powers," she said.

"Tell them we have a cape that does that," Andrew said. "Tell them she's a case 53 like them."

"She's a Case 53, a Striker," Taylor said. "Dealmaker fixed her powers and now she works for us."

"Probability Labyrinth comes with me now?" Taylor asked Dinah.

"Twenty nine percent," Dinah said after a second.

Okay, she could do this. Taylor held onto Andrew for emotional support as her other body continued talking.

"So she's another mind controlled slave, like you then?" Faultline accused. "That's quite the collection of young women falling under your Master's control. It's a pretty big coincidence that he's gone for so many young women, isn't it?"

Gregor and Newter seemed surprised for a moment, but then their expressions became set once more as they realised what Faultline was suggesting. They seemed to be both looking at Taylor in a fresh light, pitying her!

She didn't need anyone's pity, least of all theirs. Taylor was the happiest, the safest and most well cared for she could ever remember being. She had someone who loved her, cared for her. Andrew owned her heart and soul which she had freely given. Slavery it might be but Taylor was a willing slave all the same.

She recomposed herself.

"We have men working for us too," Taylor said.

"But you have to see how this looks like to us," Faultline said. "All I'm aware of is your leader is a Master and a number of young women have fallen into his clutches. You must understand how that looks. Why on earth do you think i would let Labyrinth anywhere near your Master?"

What was Faultline's problem? Taylor thought to herself. Regardless of whatever she'd said ro done to scare the woman what was worse was that Faultline's increasingly negative attitude was clearly rubbing off on the other two Parahumans, who were taking their cues from her.

"It's nothing like that," Taylor argued, feeling desperate now. "We truly do want what is best for Labyrinth, I swear I'm telling the truth."

Newter raised his hands placatingly, looking at his comrades.

"Look," Newter said, piping in as the voice of reason. "I think we all need to take a bit to think about what you've said chica, okay? We've heard what you're offering and we'll discuss it later amongst ourselves. If we're interested, we'll call you okay?" He didn't sound so convinced that that would happen.

Faultline didn't say anything else, only looking at Taylor through the welding mask that served as her mask. Gregor nodded in agreement with the other man. Spitfire didn't shift in position whatsoever.

"T-that's fine," Taylor said, trying to sound calm in the face of what was clearly looking to be abject failure.

"What are the odds now?" Taylor asked.

"Two percent," Dinah reported sadly.

Andrew didn't react except to breathe sharply through his nose.

Dismayed at having clearly failed, Taylor bowed her head.

"I have a card," she said to Faultline's Crew, withdrawing it from a pocket in her costume. "If you do decide you want your powers removed, or Labyrinth would like to join us then feel free to call us."

Faultline was the one who stepped forward and accepted the card, stepping back immediately once she had it.

"Look," Taylor said, trying one last time. "I know what's been said on the news, but Dealmaker isn't like that. He actually cares about us and his powers don't work the way people are saying. It only makes people agree to the terms they agree to, nothing more or less than that. It's not a Master power in the way you're imagining."

"He's clearly got you wrapped around his finger with it though," Faultline said. She sighed. "Go on girl. Tell your master we're not buying what he's selling."

Taylor bit back a retort at the woman's pitying tone and strode past the Capes who parted to let her leave. She stormed out of the bar and towards the car.

"I'm sorry Master," Taylor said back at home.

Andrew sighed again.

"It's fine," he said. "The odds weren't great and I couldn't have trusted anyone else but you to go. Lisa was right out and I couldn't put myself at risk. Labyrinth will join the fold, don't worry.

Taylor smiled weakly, still frustrated at her own failure. She needed to do better, she needed to be better. She needed to be punished.

"Master, please punish me," Taylor said, bowing her head.

Andrew looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

"For your failure to recruit Labyrinth," he said. It wasn't a question.

Taylor silently nodded.

"Mee too, Master," Dinah said from the other side, drawing both Andrew and Taylor's eyes.

"I-I just feel responsible too," the girl said meekly. Andrew raised an eyebrow.

"Alright then," Andrew said. He shifted, indicating he wanted to get up. Taylor and Dinah pulled away.

"Strip then sit back down," he said. "Get yourselves wet and then I want you with your legs up to your chests. I'll be back shortly."

Andrew left the room, leaving Taylor and Dinah alone. The two of them immediately pulled off their clothes, leaving their nude bodies on display.

"It's not your fault Dinah," Taylor told the girl. "You don't deserve a punishment for my mistake."

"I feel responsible though," Dinah responded uncomfortably. "A-and I deserve it, don't I?" Master wouldn't be punishing us now if we didn't deserve it."

That was true, Taylor had to agree. She reached out for the nude girl and pulled her into a hug, Dinah's developing breasts pressing against her small ones. Taylor leaned down and kissed Dinah for a moment before smiling down at her. She reached down to Dina's tight slit, pressing her fingers between the girl's lips and searching for her clit.

"Let's get ready," she said, before kissing Dinah again.

Dinah reciprocated, pugging her own fingers between Taylor's legs and finding her sex already dampening.

She was becoming a masochist, but Taylor couldn't help but find some enjoyment in even punishments from her Master. They reminded her of her palace, how much he cared for her.

She guided them back down onto the couch where they kept kissing and touching each other. Then the two of them went to assum the position Andrew had instructed.

Taylor pulled her legs back far enough she could put her elbows behind her knees. It left her properly exposed, the skin stretched taut on the back of her thighs, framing her sex. Dinah copied her with little difficulty and it left them both lying either side of the couch with their legs pulled back, exposing their pussies and assholes, both of which were currently filled with heart shaped buttplugs. Taylor's was green and Dinah's was yellow.

After a moments thought Taylor quickly reached down to twist the heart shaped bases of their plugs so the heart was the right way up, presenting themselves properly for Andrew's view. Then the two of them continued to wait, fingering their sexes and getting themselves wet for whatever Andrew had in store for them.

He returned after a few minutes. He was a bowl of something in one hand. In his other hand was something more recognisable. It was a cat o' nine tails. It had a leather handle, with nine thin strips of leather coming off it. Some of them could have knots tied into the cords or even sharper pieces attached to the whip to cause more damage. This one only had simple strips of soft leather.

Andrew set the bowl and whip down at the foot of the couch and then he straightened up. He stepped back to take in their nude appearances as Taylor and Dinah continued to tease themselves, getting their pussies wet and ready for whatever the man they both loved and obeyed wanted to do with them.

"Beautiful," he said. He reached forward to their sexes and the two girls moved their hands away. Taylor looked up at her Master with loving eyes and she gasped when his fingers found her exposed clit, stroking her. Dinah likewise enjoyed his attention but it didn't last long before he pulled those fingers away. He reached up and held his now wet index and middle fingers up to Taylor's lips. She opened her mouth obediently and Andrew pressed those fingers inside her mouth.

She tasted herself on her tongue and then gagged, choking on Andrew's fingers as they pressed further into her throat and stopped her breathing. Dinah was smaller than Taylor and she shuddered and gagged more loudly as Andrew did the same to the smaller girl as he was Taylor.

"Such obedient slaves," Andrew complimented, pressing his fingers even further in for a moment before pulling them back. Taylor and Dinah gasped for breath.

The first part of your punishment is going to be figging," Andrew explained. "Do you know what that is?"

"It's when you press some ginger root into our assholes," Taylor described, mostly for Dinah's benefit. "It's supposed to feel like it stings or burns."

"That's right," Andrew said. He reached with one hand to each of their buttplugs and started to pull them out. Dinah gasped as Andrew withdrew the toy.

Taylor could feel her ass gaping once her own, larger plug was removed. If course she didn't have to wait long for her rear hole to be filled once again. Andrew held up the two small plugs of ginger, freshly carved into the required shape.

He pressed them inside. It didn't feel that bad initially, the plugs were quite small and if anything the ginger felt cool against her insides. Then as Andrew stepped back to observe them, the juices inside the root vegetable started to slowly seep out and Taylor could feel the discomfort it brought. The pain would doubtlessly build up over time, she tightened her grip on her ankles instinctively.

"How does that feel, Dinah?" Andrew asked.

"It hurts, a little?" the girl replied, fidgeting around in her position even as she held herself in place. Andrew's firm hand on her thigh stopped the girl from moving.

"Be sure to try and keep it in," he instructed them both. Then he proceeded with the punishment.

"Smack!" Andrew suddenly spanked Dianah's upturned ass. The girl yelped in surprise and pain and then let out more cries as Andrew rained down several hand blows on her small ass.

Then Andrew turned to Taylor.

She was ready, she deserved this punishment.

"Thank you for punishing me Master," Taylor said.

Andrew smiled down at her, a slightly cruel expression on his face before he put a hand on her thigh to steady her.

"SMACK!" He struck her ass. Taylor gasped out and then let out yelps of pain as Andrew delivered a series of spanks to her own ass.

Taylor breathed heavily through her mouth as Andrew stepped away, inspecting them. Glancing to the side Taylor could already see some tears on Dinah's face. What she could see of the girl's ass it was already reddening. The ginger plug inserted into their asses was starting to truly burn now. Taylor could feel her bowels rejecting the uncomfortable invader. Against her control she started to feel the plug being pushed out.

A muffled thunk sounded out as Dinah's bit of ginger came out first. The girl's eyes widened in worry and fear.

Andrew tutted, reaching down to pick up the plug.

"I-I'm sorry Master, I couldn't hold it in," Dinah said.

Andrew didn't respond, only going to hold the girl in place again and the sound of his palm striking the girl's ass rang out loudly once again. Dinah whimpered. All the while Taylor could feel her own plug slowly moving outwards, knowing she would be due for the same treatment in a few seconds.

Andrew reached down beneath them and withdrew another chunk of ginger. This one had been shaved to expose the flesh beneath. It was larger and unevenly shaped, not like a plug at all.

If you couldn't hold that one in then I'll just have to make sure the next bit stays in," he said.

Andrew pressed the piece of ginger to Dinah's ass.

"Ohmm!" Dinah whimpered as the much larger piece of ginger was pressed into her bowels. Andrew picked up Dinah's jewelled plug and then pressed that to the girl's sphincter.

"Th-thank you Master," Dinah said, thanking Andrew for correcting her.

Taylor desperately tried to clench down on her own ginger plug, but it was already a losing battle. The ginger was too thin and slippery and it was right as Andrew turned to her that hers fell out too.

"I'm sorry Master," Taylor said softly. She was better than this, she could do better.

Andrew pulled out another chunk of ginger, this one even larger than the one he'd just put into Dinah's ass. Taylor didn't let out a sound as he pushed it inside her. It wasn't as large as her Master's cock but even as it entered she could already feel the burn returning, stronger now. Her own jewelled plug was returned, pushing the ginger root further back inside her colon where it would sit and cause her that burning pain until she could remove it.

"SMACK!" Andrew struck her upturned posterior again. Taylor let out a few louder cries of pain, simply knowing he was going to do it just made the feeling worse when his palm did finally land.

Dinah was openly crying now. Taylor could feel a couple of tears on her own face. Whether they were out of pain or simply because she felt so sorry for her failure she wasn't sure. Her Master was correcting them though, so everything would be alright in the end. He still loved her.

Andrew started to undress from the waist down, exposing his hard cock to the air. Then the cat o' nine tails came up. Andrew shifted to the side facing Dinah 's exposed form directly. He held the whip in the hand closest to Taylor.

He held himself in place and Dinah let out a gasp as Andrew's big cock split her pussy open.

"I love you Master," Dinah said, looking up through teary eyes.

"You're a good girl, Dinah," Andrew said. Then turning towards Taylor he lifted the cat o' nine tails.

"We're gonig to alternate," he explained as he started to swing the whip around in a circle, making the nine leather strips swing in an arc. Then he brought the swinging tool down and they struck Taylor's exposed pussy. "Tell me when you're about to cum Dinah."

"Ahh!" Taylor shouted in pain, feeling the whip on her most sensitive and currently inflamed parts. The burning in her ass and on her lower cheeks suddenly too second fiddle to the sharp pain as Andrew whipped her pussy.

It wasn't hard, not truly. If Andrew had really wanted to cause her serious pain or harm he would've been swinging the whip far more forcefully. As it was though the sharp hits hurt a lot as the whip was repeatedly brought down onto Taylor's pussy.

Her body was used to pain at this point, even now in confusion it reacted. Her clit grew more swollen, her lips parted to expose it with arousal which only made the leather hurt more as it struk her, growing damp with her arousal with each strike.

Andrew meanwhile was also fucking Dinah, his cock splitting the girl's pussy open, making her gasp and moan as he used her.

"Master!" Dinah maoned out. "I-I'm gonna cu-"

Andrew pulled back immediately, making Dinah whimper. He switched places swapping the cat o' nine tails to his other hand.

"Ahhh!" Dinah screamed as the whip struck her inflamed pussy.

The girl's moans and cries of pain were louder and sharper than Taylors, not quite so used to abuse like this. Taylor moaned in pleasure as Andrew split her open, pressing into her tenderised sex. The burning in her bowles and soreness in her ass only heightened the feeling as Andrew took his pulsar from her willing body.

"I love you master," Taylor told him. "I'll do better, I swear."

"I k-know you will Taylor," Andrew said, grunting as he delivered a few sharp thrusts into her. "That's why you're my number one."

Taylor's pussy clenched down at hearing her Master's loving words. Fresh tears came to her eyes. Even after her abject failure today he still loved her.

"I'm going to cum Master," Taylor told him. He hadn't told her she had to inform him but he had told Dinah to do that. She didn't want to cum without his permission if that was something he didn't want.

Andrew pressed further into her pussy, delivering a handful of harder swings to Dinah's reddened pussy with the cat o' nine tails, eliciting shrieks of pain from her before swapping back. Taylor's abused pussy throbbed with need as he left her unattended.

He set a harsher pace this time, fucking Dinah more roughly, his strikes to Taylor's pussy more random, less controlled. Dinah gasped and whimpered beneath him as he ploughed roughly into her.

"Fuck!" Andrew grunted. He let go of the whip, going to grasp Dinah's hips and pressing her into the couch as he increased the pace of his fucking. Dinah's moans and whimpers became stutters as he knocked the wind out of her with every thrust.

"Master i'm gonna cum!" Dinah shouted out and her lips were immediately covered when Andrew kissed her aggressively, murmuring that she was allowed to cum as he dominated her lips.

Dinah's noises were almost completely silenced as he thrust hard into her several more times before pressing himself inside all the way. Dinah moaned beneath him, her toes curling in her upraised legs as she shuddered and came. Andrew rocked his hips into her, clearly cumming himself, grunting into Dinah's mouth.

Breathing heavily he pulled away.

"You can both relax now," he panted.

Taylor let go of her legs and let them move back down. Dinah took several seconds to react before doing the same. Andrew went to sit between them and Taylor sat up to cuddle into his side.

"Thank you for punishing us, Master," she said, kissing his cheek. She looked down to his messy, cum covered cock. It needed cleaning and she was about to lower her head to do just that but Dinah beat her to it.

The small girl's head covered Andrew's waist as she went to take him into her mouth. Taylor was disappointed she couldn't do it herself but that was okay, what mattered was that Andrew was satisfied and she trusted Dinah to be diligent like she'd taught the girl. Andrew put a hand on Dinah's head, stroking her mussed up hair back and making Taylor feel another pang of jealousy that she ruthlessly squashed down.

They cuddled like that for a little while, the ginger still burning in Taylor and Dinah's asses but it was starting to die down a bit now, having worn off a bit. She'd remove it later, unless Andrew instructed her to do so. Until then it would be a good reminder that Taylor needed to do better next time, alongside the aching need left by her denied climax before.

Faultline's crew might have refused their perfectly reasonable offer, but that didn't mean they would be able to resist if Andrew sent her and his army of Capes to capture them.

Buoyed by the thought, plans started to form in Taylor's mind as she leaned up to give him a loving kiss. Faultline and her crew would be captured and made to serve her Master, one way or another.

Notes:

You can also check me out on Questionable Questing or Hentai Foundry (where I hope to post more of my work soon).

Chapter 42

Chapter Text

She was busy, but not busy busy. Which was something Lisa, and Sarah liked.

Manage Andrew's finances, do busywork online to keep the paper trails messed up and keep the many clones he'd made of the Bay's Villain population under wraps and unknown to the PRT and Protectorate.

They got antsy, but their loyalty was to Andrew now, on a conscious and unconscious level so they did what Lisa asked and stayed hidden. The clones that had been left to operate as normal were also kept well away from Andrew's normal enterprises, ordered to act as normal wherever possible. Only Andrew's assets were being left untouched from the E88's attempts to expand their territory, taking over former ABB territory quickly.

On top of that Andrew had ordered Lisa and Sarah to start investing in stocks and buying up cheap land around the outskirts of town, the inland side of town.

It wasn't hard to guess what that might mean. Andrew had knowledge of some sort about the future which he'd indirectly let slip once or twice in passing and all the patterns led to the same revelation.

Andrew thought that Leviathan was going to attack the Bay, and sooner rather than later.

That was secondary to what she'd managed to glean online though. The Teeth were starting to make moves into the Bay, where they had originally been formed. The news on the vine was that they were going to be here in less than a week.

Which was fortunate for them then in that the other thing that Andrew was doing was moving everyone out of the city before that could be a problem. He seemed in a rush to 'collect' people. Case in point Grue.

The bulky guy looked heavy as Alec's clone carried the guy to Noelle for cloning.

He was the last Cape Andrew was going to bother with. After the failure with Labyrinth he'd decided he'd acquired enough of a force for now and didn't want to risk being discovered from this point onwards.

So a few capes were still independent, for the time being. But they were all actual independents. The only group left outside the PRT being Brockton Bay Brigade.

They were still floundering, panicking about Amy Dallon's disappearance and nobody as of yet knew what had happened to her. The consensus was that Amy had snapped and ran away and there'd been a big argument between Carol Dallon and Vicky Dallon to support that train of thought. That family had issues, Lisa didn't need her power to figure that one out.

Sarah nudging her brought her out of her train of thought. Her clone gave her a pointed look and then glanced to Andrew, who was currently sat 'working." By which he was absolutely not doing anything like what Lisa was doing, but taking a look at his assets and typing away at his keyboard as he tried to figure out what he was going to do next in his plan to take over Brockton Bay, or whatever he was currently planning. The failed diplomacy with Faultline's Crew had annoyed him greatly, but actually attacking them wasn't a viable option, it might see what he was doing being discovered. Which again, would be a bad thing.

Another nudge saw Lisa shoot her clone an annoyed look.

She wasn't trying to delay this or anything, really, and the reminder wasn't helping.

Butterflies fluttered in her stomach as her nerves flared up.

With a force of will Lisa stood up sharply, not catching Andrew's attention initially but his head turned to her when she approached his desk.

He looked at her, catching her eye and Lisa fought the urge to fidget as he practically pinned her with his gaze.

"What is it?" He asked, perfectly innocently.

"I…" Lisa said.

She only had to say it once. Then it'd be over and she wouldn't get the choice anymore. Like with Panacea and everyone else she wouldn't have to worry about that anymore. It'd be so simple.

The problem was that if she did what she was about to do then this would be permanent. There wouldn't be any escape, she'd be Andrew's slave for the rest of her life. Don't get her wrong, she liked her life now, at least this was probably the best she'd had it since she could remember.

But forever was still a long time to be committing yourself to anything.

Andrew, who seemed to be strangely casual about things when he wasn't 'in the mood' looked confused.

"Is everything alright?" He asked.

Sarah came up from behind, putting a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder that just made her feel irritated. "Lisa has something she wants to say to you, Master."

Lisa offered her clone/sister/twin/shoulder devil, whatever she was, another annoyed look.

Andrew looked slightly confused for a moment before he realised what Sarah was saying and his mouth opened in a surprised "oh."

Then he looked back at Lisa, expectantly. He wasn't demanding or anything, he specifically wasn't allowed to make her do this.

Which made this all the more frustrating for her.

Lisa pursed her lips.

If she said it then she was going to lose her virginity, a rebellious part of her mind supplied. She wouldn't need to flick the bean anymore because she'd be getting regular dickings from the guy who she wouldn't be able to refuse and going to bed sore and satisfied most nights, whether they liked it or not, just like all the other women who got to live in the house with him.

Sarah's hand squeezed her shoulder and then ran down the side of her arm and Lisa felt a small shiver run down her back. Of course Sarah probably knew what Lisa was thinking, the bitch. Of course Sarah was probably all for having Andrew's fat cock split her open. Lisa could practically imagine her clone's pussy swollen and wet already, eagerly anticipating Lisa finally giving in.

It almost made her want to back out, just out of spite in what would have to be the strangest blend of masochism and sadism ever.

Annoyingly, her clone's unwanted touching somehow didn't seem to count as coercion in Lisa's mind because she could still instinctively tell that agreeing to stay was still going to work.

But Lisa couldn't blame her clone for being excited. Sarah had only held off because Andrew had wanted her to, because he wanted the original first. He wanted Lisa. He already had a copy of her for her power, he didn't need her for what she could do for him. He wanted her.

He wanted her.

And didn't it say plenty about her that this was definitely in the top 5 things anyone had ever done to express their romantic interest in her. Hell, it was probably number one.

It was that last thought that spurred her to act.

"I want to keep working for you!" Lisa said quickly, before she lost her nerve.

It was like a weight had been lifted and then a new one had been set on her shoulders, or more like around her neck. Andrew's lips pulled into a grin as he slowly stood up. He was tall and because of that even across the desk he seemed to loom over her.

Then he was coming around the desk and Sarah was behind her, pressing her chest against Lisa's back, turning her to face their Master.

Lisa closed her eyes, feeling herself trembling slightly as Andrew approached her. He reached up to cup her cheek with his hand. He didn't need to say anything to order her around right now. He could hold her in place with just that intense look.

No wonder Taylor had fallen for him so easily, if the shy loner girl had been subjected to this kind of treatment then Taylor probably wouldn't have needed the Master power.

"Good girl, Lisa," Andrew praised as he leaned down to kiss her.

It started off soft and gentle, but it wasn't going to last that way, Lisa knew full well. Sarah pulled away, making it just her and him caught in the moment. Lisa leaned forward, wrapping her arms around the man who owned her now as the kiss deepened.

Andrew was just bigger than her, the fairly older but still young guy's hands went to her back and then down, cupping each of her ass cheeks from over her pants. He gripped firmly, pulling them apart and digging his fingers into the cleft of her ass, touching her and pressing at her asshole slightly through the fabric.

Lisa absolutely wasn't ready for anal, but if that was what he wanted… Well she didn't have a say in the matter anymore, she thought slightly hysterically. There was no point in complaining, this was her life now. She might as well just try to enjoy herself, she figured and Lisa leaned harder into her lover, if the man you were a slave to could be called your lover.

One of his hands stayed on her ass, squeezing her cheek as they kept kissing. Then the other went around to her front. He felt her boobs over her top and Lisa couldn't say she didn't enjoy it when he squeezed her pert breasts. She had decent sized boobs but they weren't exactly big, but most of Andrew's girls were fairly athletic or petite anyway. Only Kayden had properly big boobs and she was already a mom. Taylor's were pretty small and so were Noelle's and they were probably his two favourites as far as it stood.

Andrew used his hold on her ass to pull her more firmly against him, pressing his clearly erect member against her front through their clothes.

If the current routine was anything to go by then it wouldn't be too long before they were all moms.

Taylor was pregnant, so were Amy and Noelle. Kayden might be already and Shadow Stalker probably was already too. Dinah probably wasn't…

The door opening made Andrew pull away.

It was Taylor, of course. She had a camera.

Of course.

"Really?" She and Sarah asked at the same time.

Taylor didn't look apologetic whatsoever for interrupting things.

"Just pretend I'm not here," she said. Andrew let out a noise of amusement. Lisa opened her mouth to say something else but then a hand was on her ponytail and her head was twisted back around and Andrew's tongue was invading her mouth.

It… didn't matter, Lisa decided, melting against Andrew. Taylor made porn all the time, it was probably her biggest hobby these days. It wasn't anything to get worked up about and who was going to see it anyway? The other girls that Andrew fucked and that Taylor made recordings of?

She wrapped her arms tightly around his neck and Andrew took that as incentive to reach under her and pick her up by her butt. Lisa wrapped her legs around him, feeling herself rubbing up against him. She reached for his shirt with one hand wrapped around his neck. Putting her hands under the fabric let her feel the skin of his stomach and chest for the first time.

It was such a simple thing, just touching him like that, but it left her immensely turned on. She'd been imagining this for too long, she should've just given in sooner, it had been inevitable after all, so why should she have waited?

Andrew was firm and muscular, mostly on account of Amy and Amelia giving him tuneups with their powers. It meant he had no trouble holding her up for a while as he turned and started walking towards the door.

The door was opened and he strode through. Whether anyone was looking Lisa didn't care right now. She wasn't entirely sure if she was upset that he wasn't going to bend her over his desk for her first time, like how Sarah had described that one time. It'd be undeniably sexy, but also probably uncomfortable.

He carried her into the bedroom and Lisa let go of her hold on his neck, before being dropped onto the soft covers. She bounded a few times before coming to rest and she looked up at her Master with wide eyes.

"Stay like that," he instructed as Lisa went to sit up, preparing to undress.

Lisa settled back down, her legs partly spread with her legs pulled up so they weren't hanging over the edge fo the bed. Andrew stood between them looking down at her. He started to unbutton his shirt, his eyes never leaving her.

"Come help me undress, Sarah," Andrew commanded, looking into Lisa's eyes.

This was a strange kind of torture, Lisa felt as she was forced to remain in place, unable to refuse the command, forced to watch as a girl who looked just like her assisted Andrew with taking his clothes off.

Lisa's clone was flushed underneath the freckles, her green eyes wide and dilated as she copped a feel here and there, practically salivating over their Master. Then Andrew was stripped down fully, his penis standing up and erect, threatening to do exactly what it was designed to do.

Sarah stepped back with Andrew's discarded clothes. Meanwhile Andrew's hands went to Lisa's inner thighs, exposed by how she had her legs spread right now.

He squeezed them and ran his strong hands up and down her legs. Then he adjusted his grip and pulled her closer to him on the bed, so her ass was right on the edge.

"Sit up a bit," Andrew instructed. Lisa did so, allowing him easy access to lift up her simple t-shirt. It came away and then Andrew pulled her against him. Lisa held herself up as they kissed again, feeling his fingers fumbling slightly with the clasp of her bra for a few moments before the straps loosened.

It had been a fancier one, pink with bits of lace. She'd worn it in anticipation of what was happening right now and Andrew did see it, but Lisa's efforts seemed wasted because it was in his line of sight only briefly. The next second Lisa had been pushed back down onto the bed and Adrew was pulling it away in the same motion.

Lisa landed back on the bed with her upper body exposed. The smattering of freckles across her chest standing out against her pale skin and Andrew's hungry eyes took in the sight of her like she was a piece of meat before a starving man.

Sarah approached from the side, having completely undressed herself already. She pressed her nude body against Andrew's back, looking around at Lisa as Andrew reached for her leggings.

Lisa had been wearing a matching pink lacy thong under the leggings, but it seemed Andrew wasn't going to be taking the time to appreciate that either, the underwear came down along with the leggings to be discarded just like the rest.

And then she was naked. Andrew, her Master, stopped to take a look at her fully.

Hesitantly Lisa slowly spread her legs a bit, revealing herself despite the nerves that had suddenly reappeared.

She knew she was pretty, she'd had plenty of TMI from her power in the past to know that. But at this point it wasn't any of those people she needed to impress anymore. From now on it would only ever be this guy.

"Look at her, Master," Sarah cajoled, her hand reaching around to touch his cock. "She's all yours, just like me."

Andrew twisted around to grab Lisa's clone and she gave a little yelp of surprise when he grabbed her and pulled her around. Sarah let out a little yelp of pain as he grabbed her hair before forcefully kissing her.

Of course Sarah liked it that way, she'd said as much to Lisa already and the way she mewled into the kiss was any indication then she was enjoying herself.

Then Andrew used his grip on her to throw Sarah onto the bed next to Lisa. She barely braced herself before landing on her front, bent over the bed. Andrew's hand came up suddenly with a pop! As he delivered a light spank to Sarah's ass, before keeping his hand there, feeling up the clone and making her gasp. Sarah lowered herself a bit onto the bed with lidded eyes looking back at him.

A touch to her exposed sex brought Lisa's attention back to herself. Looking down Andrew had a hold of his cock with his free hand and he was rubbing it against her pussy. Lisa felt a nervous of anticipation as the spongy head rubbed against her wet folds. It rubbed over her clit and sent a jolt of pleasure through her.

"You're all mine now, Tattletale," Andrew said, possessively, looking into her eyes.

Lisa bit her lip, looking up at him.

"Th-then get on with it!" She whined.

No sooner had she said the words when Andrew forcefully penetrated her. Lisa's eyes went wide as she felt the sharp pain of the first and likely only cock to ever enter her virgin tunnel.

She gripped the bedsheets, not entirely sure what do do with her legs as the position meant she couldn't keep them at rest. Andrew's shaft was large and stretched her out uncomfortably, but the discomfort wasn't anything compared to the rest of what she was feeling. Lisa could feel every inch of him stretching her out, touching nerves that hadn't ever been touched before. Her power had been turned off but on a whim she closed her eyes and activated it, letting her stupid power analyse everything she was feeling.

The pain was due to the big, fat cock stretching her out, more so than the actual breaking of her hymen. It would fade fairly quickly, as Andrew moulded her pussy to the shape of that big, fat cock.

Massive stimulation of her nerve endings meant that she was going to cum, and fast, faster than she'd ever made herself cum. It was a combination of the direct stimulation and the mental effect of the situation on her. Lisa was horny, she was losing her virginity to a guy she honestly found really attractive and everything else she was feeling about the fact she was a slave now just served to make this whole situation hotter for her. It probably bore some introspection later, because she'd never felt turned on about being controlled before.

Opening her eyes she saw Taylor there nearby, recording everything. Lisa's pussy clenched as she looked into the camera. The fact it was being recorded also turned her on a bit, not that she'd apparently been willing to admit it to herself. Was she an exhibitionist or something?

Andrew's thrusting in her pussy was rough and domineering. Based on previously seen encounters he was all but guaranteed to finish inside. Lisa wasn't on birth control, there was a good chan-

Aaaand that was enough exposition. Lisa turned off her power as Andrew picked up the pace.

With her ass at the edge of the bed it was hard to keep her legs in place. Andrew's hand on her hip held her in place and he didn't object when she rested her leg in the crook of his arm, or when she lifted the other one to put her foot on his shoulder. His other hand was stretched out to the side as he fingered Sarah who had turned to jelly at his touch.

There was a squelching noise as Andrew's powerful thrusts turned into longer ones. Lisa's pussy was stretched out, her pussy quite wet and it resulted in noises that a few months ago would've probably made her feel queasy. Now it just added to the scene, reminding her through another of her senses that Lisa was being fucked and she liked it.

Sarah mewled next to her, the sound of Andrew's fingers inside her pussy making their own squelching sound. Then she let out a little jolt and a gasp, her eyes opening in surprise at whatever Andrew had just done. Whatever it was, she apparently enjoyed it.

They made eye contact as Lisa looked at her. Two versions of the same girl, with the same memories and body and attitude. Lisa didn't like Sarah, she didn't like herself if she was being fully honest about it. Right now though the original and the perfect copy were united in their shared enjoyment of their first real sexual experience with another person as Andrew drove her to the edge of climax.

Sarah let out a mewl of displeasure and need and then Lisa felt Andrew's other hand come to grip at her hips, wet with Sarah's juices. With his stronger grip on her, Andrew leaned down, using his hold on her to pull Lisa just a bit closer as he had to bottom out inside her to kiss her. Lisa reached up to cup his face and run her fingers through his hair before his lips were on hers, kissing her with a fury borne of a need to conquer ever part of her.

It was with his cockhead pressed against the back of her channel, rubbing at what had to be the entrance to her womb that Lisa came and hard.

Andrew thrust into her with several short sharp pumps, knocking at the back of her pussy, driving her wild as she moaned into his mouth, clenching down with her legs and arms and vaginal walls.

He didn't stop though, not really, prolonging her orgasm like he knew everything about her body already. Lisa's strength was quickly spent and she had to let go, surrendering to the feeling and letting her muscles twitch as she rode the sensation. And then her entire body trembled again as Andrew pressed himself firmly into her, his cock twitched, rubbing against that spot again and Lisa felt it clearly as he released inside.

"Mine," Andrew growled possessively into her ear before returning to the kiss.

He was cumming in her, marking her as his territory like the animal that was hidden behind the veneer of civility. Lisa felt it all as he grunted into her mouth, fingers tightening on her skin, guaranteed to leave bruises later. His hips rocked, stimulating her just a tiny bit more as he pumped her full of his cum.

Andrew finally leaned away from her, no longer covering her body with his own. Lisa ould only pant for breath, allowing herself to be picked up and deposited further up the bed. The mattress shifted as Andrew climbed on too and then Lisa was only slightly surprised when Sarah was directed to climb on top of her.

Her hair was loose, mussed up as Sarah looked down at her. Sarah's cheeks were read, her eyes dilated with arousal and Lisa took in the sight of what was essentially her identical twin. It was perfect timing because she saw everything as Andrew came up behind her, lined up his cock and penetrated her.

Lisa saw it all as Sarah's eyes closed tight, her mouth opened to moan out and her back arched, exposing more of her chest before the girl went slack, barely holding herself up over Lisa's body.

She'd just been fucked, Andrew had just cum in her too but despite that Lisa couldn't deny anymore that it was hot, seeing herself fucked and having a really good idea of everything Sarah was feeling. Lisa's sensitive pussy trembled with phantom sensation as she watched Sarah being fucked from behind.

"H-harder Master!" Sarah begged.

The sharp pop of a few spanks to her ass made Sarah mewl as Andrew responded to the request. The thrusts became more powerful, his hips smacking against her as he fucked her forcefully. Sarah started to lose control of her arms, sinking down to rest her chest against Lisa's, her mouth open and panting into Lisa's ear.

It gave Lisa the perfect view along Sara'h back, her upturned ass and Andrew's face as he held the other girl in place, continuing to fuck her with aggressive abandon.

Lisa watched and felt every jolt, Sarah's breasts rubbing against hers. Their skin was sweaty and sticky and hot and Lisa didn't know whether it was her or her clone who initiated it, but suddenly they were kissing.

It wasn't like with Andrew where there was no winning and he did whatever he wanted with her tongue and the inside of her mouth. Sarah and Lisa were competitive though and their tongues rubbed against each other, vying for dominance but unable to win anything. Lisa grabbed Sarah's head and held her in place, determined to win the sudden battle they had initiated and with Andrew' driving the girl spare further back Lisa won the exchange.

Sarah was a good kisser though, Lisa decided. A-and she knew how to please a girl too! Lisa realised,with a muffled moan as her clone's hand went down between Lisa's cum-stuffed pussy and started rubbing her wet clit. It meant that Sarah could regain the initiative, invading Lisa's mouth with her own tongue and taking control of the kiss.

Sarah's eyes were smug as they made eye contact, even as they continued to kiss and Lisa felt a frown of annoyance at the other girl getting the advantage. So she reached up to pinch her masochistic twin's nipples.

Sarah moaned, pulling back but Lisa didn't let her go, forcefully kissing her back and retaking control. It wasn't more than a minute later that things came to a close. Sarah came, her body freezing up for a moment before her eyes practically rolled into the back of her head.

"Fuck!" Andrew grunted, leaning down and pressing himself hard into Sarah's pussy. He delivered a harsh swat to the girl's ass before letting out a moan as he released his second load into Sarah's pussy.

Sarah trembled in her climax, but her fingers didn't really stop and Lisa was just at the edge of climax. A quick reach down to rub at her clit for a few seconds was enough to send her over the edge herself.

It wasn't as good as when Andrew, her master, did it. That was probably to be expected though. Lisa rode the lesser high of her self-delivered orgasm, rubbing at herself gently while she watched the show as her Master came into her clone, who was absolutely overwhelmed by the experience.

With a light squelch Andrew withdrew from Sarah's pussy and the other girl settled down, going to lie against Lisa and then shifting to the side to cuddle against her.

She wanted to complain about her clone taking liberties but she could barely move right now and she kind of did enjoy the cuddling.

Andrew came down to lie next to her on the other side.

"Clean me off," was the abrupt order.

She really didn't want to move, but she couldn't disobey an order now.

Both Lisa and her clone untangled themselves and went between Andrew's legs.

His cock was softening but still pretty big, covered with the commingled juices of two lost virginities and there was a couple of strings of ropey cum stuck to the shaft too.

Sarah was the first to lean forward, pink tongue outstretched to lap at one of Andrew's balls. Lisa saw the sycophantic look of adoration in the other girl's eyes. She saw as Sarah glanced her way, a smug look in her eyes as Andrew reached down to stroke her hair.

Annoyed at losing the initiative to her stupid clone, Lisa steeled herself and leaned down to start herself. Lisa took a tentative lick herself, tasting the result of everything they'd just done.

It… wasn't that bad actually. Lisa took another lick and then upped the ante, running her tongue up Andrew's length before taking his cockhead between her lips.

Andrew let out a breath of pleasure, his other hand going to cup the side Lisa's head and it felt really nice when he rubbed her scalp with his thumb.

Smugly she glanced Sarah's way. That'd show her clone. Lisa was the better Tattletale, and don't you forget it!

Sarah wasn't going to be outdone though and Andrew grunted with pleasure as she tried to compete with Lisa, who now had the advantage in licking and sucking at Andrew's cockhead.

Their combined efforts quickly had Andrew growing harder and bigger in Lisa's mouth, leaving more of his shaft exposed for Sarah to run her tongue up and down.

When he was fully hard again Lisa was instructed to climb up and impale herself on him cowgirl style and she shot her clone a victorious look at winning the silent competition for the chance to go next, even as she let out a moan, feeling her still slightly sore pussy stretch open once again.

She was going to feel that in the morning.

Lisa started rocking her hips. Feeling Andrew's cock rubbing at the back of her pussy Lisa let out a soft moan of pleasure. She couldn't help but feel frustrated with her past self.

Why had she been so worried about all of this? She was happy now, with a guy who valued her for her and who hit all her buttons, even the ones she didn't know about. She was looked after and safe and wanted.

Lisa came quickly, looking down at the guy who owned her, who she was starting to realise she loved and was going to spend the rest of her life with.

Sarah pulled her away to have her own turn riding their Master's big cock and Lisa cuddled against her Master's side, luxuriating in the aftereffects of their lovemaking as the bed shook and she watched a carbon copy of herself come undone in the same way she had.

She fell asleep like that. For the first time in a long time Lisa was content.

Chapter 43

Chapter Text

They'd moved out of town, for very good reason.

Taylor had gone to her Master, hands clasped together. She'd been worried he'd say no, that her love would deny her the chance to take part in what he had informed her was about to happen.

"One of your bodies can go," he said. "And it can't be the original. Keep connected with your Relay Bugs too, I want to know everything that's happening."

Amy had then asked the question and been declined. Andrew citing that he absolutely didn't want to risk losing her. Which was likely to happen in all fairness. Taylor didn't have anyone important wanting to do something ridiculous like 'rescue' her.

It was as much as Taylor had hoped for. Now her original body along with the second clone were tucked away safe and sound in the motel Andrew and his people had commandeered, well over thirty miles outside of Brockton. The many other clones were currently holed up and hidden in different rooms with all their valuables like computers and other stuff having been either carted into other rooms or left in the vans they'd used to get everyone here. Andrew's main harem were here with him though, he was keeping all his previous slaves close with him.

The owner of the building hadn't asked any questions, not with the thick wad of cash Lisa had offered them, in costume. They were smart enough not to take chances with Parahumans and Lisa had seemed confident when she'd reported to Andrew that everything was secure.

It felt like it wasn't a moment too soon because a couple of days later it had happened.

Sirens were wailing in Brockton Bay. An Endbringer was coming and considering the city's proximity to the water it wasn't hard to guess which one.

The third body stood in costume at the edge of a crowd of independent Capes listening to Legend give a speech. Apparently they'd been slightly forewarned about the attack thanks to tinkertech created by Armsmaster and Dragon, arguably the two greatest Tinkers in the world right now.

Alexandria and Eidolon were there too. It was amazing to see them in the flesh, at least it was supposed to have been like that. Taylor struggled to feel impressed with them somehow. Ideas of hero worship and one day being Alexandria's sidekick seemed so childish now after finding out Parahuman powers made people aggressive and prone to violence.

The other Capes in the bay were present, at least some of them anyway. The Empire, or at least Andrew's copies of the originals had turned out in force. Taylor carefully didn't do more than glance their way. There was no reason for anyone to suspect there was a connection between her and them. Uber and Leet weren't anywhere nearby but the Brockton Bay Brigade were.

Kaiser was going to die valiantly alongside the historically more determined members of the group and destroy the Empire's leadership in the process. The Empire was going to disband after today and the surviving members were going to join Wolfram after they were 'approached' about recruitment.

There were people trapped in the Endbringer shelters and others fleeing the city to wait out the attack. They would be about to find out whether the shelters Coil, in his real identity as Thomas Calvert, had built them to a sufficient standard.

They were useful on a practical level though. Taylor's powers worked off a certain range. The Relay bugs increased that range by a few blocks each and she could essentially daisy chain them to view an even larger area around her than the six or seven blocks she would have been able to normally. Exactly how Amy was supposed to have made the bugs do this Taylor honestly didn't understand, but she wasn't going to question it.

Sticking a few relay bugs in each shelter guaranteed she'd have some relay bugs around to help boost her range into certain locations as they ought to be safe from Leviathan. It meant that Taylor was painfully aware of every group, hiding in their shelters, waiting for rescue to come.

Taylor's top priority was ensuring there was a main connection between her other two bodies and this one. Andrew wanted to keep abreast of what was happening and the both of them were currently with him. One sat in his lap while the other was sat next to him. Fortunately she had many relay bugs at her disposal because Amy had made it so they could be bred, provided Taylor handled that with her powers. There were too many for Leviathan to simply swat away essentially giving her limited sight over the entire city.

Legend finished his speech and then called for different Capes to group up according to their abilities. Taylor knew full well she wasn't going to be of any use actually fighting the unkillable monster but her abilities definitely would help in search and rescue, both now and after the fighting.

She queued up to receive an armband from one of the Wards, Kid Winn, the Tinker was handing them out. Taylor put one on and Dragon's voice came from it, asking for her name and ID.

"Weaver, from Brockton Bay," Taylor told the device stepping away from the Ward. It pinged the affirmative of her Cape identity and where she was from. Next she had to join a group. Taylor was planning to join the Search and Rescue team. People were milling about and gathering together and she saw the Search and Rescue group. She was about to head over there when she was waylaid.

A strange sensation was fed to her via the feelings of her bugs and a moment later there was a girl in a green a white costume blocking her path. It was Vista, from the Wards.

"You're Weaver, then," the girl said, almost accusingly.

"I am," Taylor said, caught by surprise. The girl had been further away a few seconds ago. This was Taylor's first experience of the girl using her power with her own.

"Are you Taylor?" The girl asked next, taking Taylor entirely by surprise with her bluntness.

Another Cape approached, it was a boy with a white costume, Clockblocker. He put his hand over Vista's shoulder, making the girl twist around to look at him. Taylor couldn't see the girl's eyes but based on the scowl across her face she could only guess that she was glaring at her teammate.

"Vista, Miss Militia needs to speak to you," Clockblocker said apologetically. He looked to Taylor.

"Hi," he said awkwardly. "Lovely day, isn't it?"

Taylor looked out of the window of the building they had gathered in. Her face was mostly covered in a thin silk mesh with her tinted goggles allowing her to see. So they probably couldn't see much of her expression.

"It looks pretty miserable if you ask me," she said. The sky above was covered in dark clouds and it was already raining heavily outside. It would only get worse from here once Leviathan arrived.

The girl harrumphed and knocked Clockblocker's arm away.

"Fine," she bit out before storming off.

"Sorry about her," Clockblocker said. He laughed unconvincingly. "Anyway, gotta go, y'know?"

He walked off at speed, in the same direction Vista had gone off in.

Taylor watched him leave and then directed a few more bugs to follow him. She didn't know what was making the boy so uncomfortable but she really didn't care. Taylor had bigger things to worry about right now. Like the Endbringer that was about to attack, or the way Andrew was cradling her head against his chest as she sat in his lap. He wasn't really saying much as he watched the news on the Tv. It seemed like he was still worried for her despite the fact that whatever happened to this body in particular, he'd still have her.

It was really sweet. Taylor hugged him with her first body and her second body leaned in to kiss him.

Taylor approached the gathered capes, ready for the battle to unfold.

There were quite a few Capes who had chosen to join the Search and Rescue group and they had to be split up again into teams. It was probably a good thing based on the number of casualties that were expected.

A giant wave crested over in the horizon, a tidal wave that threatened to destroy a large portion of the city in just one fell swoop, instantly turning what had been a slowly dying city into a disaster site that wished it had it as good as it was before.

Then Leviathan arrived and made it all worse.

Noelle sat with Dina on the couch opposite Andrew.

They were all there together. The 'main' harem of the Dealmaker. Dinah had a gameboy in her hands, although she was struggling to distract herself. Noelle couldn't blame her. She wasn't a combative Cape and she didn't have any emotional investment in what was going on. But despite that she couldn't help but feel worried for everyone still in the city.

The two Tattletales had laptops open. They were watching the scattered video feeds sent out by Toybox, who streamed what they could of Endbringer battles for anyone who wanted to view them, citing that it was a tactical advantage for Capes to know what they might be facing. They didn't stream the Simurgh fights of course, that would have been incredibly foolish given what the angel was capable of.

Andrew had Taylor's other two bodies with him on the couch. Taylor was taking part in the battle with one of her bodies and even though he'd allowed her to do it, Andrew was still worried about it.

Patting Shadow Stalker's head where she'd had it resting in Noelle's lap, she got up.

She gathered everyone's attention as she crossed the slightly cramped room to where Andrew was sitting.

Andrew shifted on the sofa, making room for her to squeeze her slender form in on his other side, leaving him with the two Taylors and her in the cuddle pile. She leaned against him and then got comfortable.

Hers and Taylor's legs tangled together as Noelle brought them up to hook over Andrew's leg, settling against him. It made her skirt ride up a bit, exposing her pale legs and Andrew's arm came around her shoulder, pulling her against him as she slotted herself in like a jigsaw piece. It would've been perfect if the situation outside this little spot of calm wasn't so grim.

Taylor shot her a slightly disgruntled look across their Master's chest, but Andrew's arm came around Noelle's shoulders and ensured the 'right hand girl' wouldn't complain, even if she was annoyed at Noelle sticking herself into what had been just her time with Andrew. It wasn't like Taylor owned their Master after all, Taylor didn't get to dictate what he did with them or his other slaves.

The screen they were watching cut out as whatever device Toybox was streaming from cut out.

Sophia climbed up onto the sofa Noelle had just vacated, and lying on her side. Nobody commented on the pet-girl's behaviour. Normally she'd be relegated to the floor and probably received a light spanking for misbehaving but not today. Dinah let the black girl rest her head on her lap and she discarded her gameboy to absently play with the animal-girl's pointed ears.

"What's going on out there?" Andrew asked.

"Leviathan is fighting the Protectorate," Taylor reported. "Alexandria's been grabbed and he'd holding her against the ground. Legend is blasting her. I think Eidolon just did something to teleport Alexandria free.

"Now he's running away," she continued. "Heading towards… Winslow," she said with some surprise in her tone. "No, wait now he's moving back the other way."

They listened as Taylor reported what was going on with Leviathan seemingly moving around on a dime. Taylor dutifully used her powers to observe the goings on and with her bracelet from Dragon was reporting the deaths or downings of capes as they came through.

"Kaiser down, Chubbs down, Bambina deceased," the girl reported. There were very few moments of positivity, like when Clockblocker managed to freeze the monster for several minutes, giving everyone the chance to recover and drag wounded away to treatment.

"Bambina?" Andrew commented. "I wouldn't have thought she'd be here…"

"She does it for the ratings," Sarah commended idly. She and Lisa had their heads together muttering to each other while they listened to what Taylor was reporting. One of them had an old paper map out at the little table in the corner and they were marking out where the Endbringer was moving as Taylor reported its movements.

"This is going on longer than I thought it would," Andrew commented after half hour had passed. In the meantime there had been many more deaths. Of note Lady Photon had been confirmed deceased alongside Manpower from the Brockton Bay Brigade, again to Andrew's surprise and concern and also Amy and Amelia.

"I liked Sarah," Amy said softly.

"It keeps running around and avoiding lots of attacks," Taylor said with some frustration. "If we could just hit it then this would already be over."

"It should finish eventually," Andrew said grimly. "Either it'll do enough damage and retreat, or it'll be driven off. Either way there's going to be a lot of work that needs doing after this."

"What will we do if it sinks the city?" Lisa asked, making Andrew pause.

"Let's hope it doesn't," he said. He scowled. "I've already messed up enough of the timeline, I don't know if they'll be able to do whatever they did in the prime timeline to hold him off until Scion arrives."

"Scion is coming?" Dinah asked, looking up. Andrew nodded slowly.

"Armsmaster's fighting it, on his own," Taylor said with some shock coming through her tone.

"That's good," he said. "Are you nearby?"

"Close enough to see with my eyes," Taylor said. "He's cut it's arm!"

"He has a nanothorn tinkertech tool," Andrew said. "It cuts at the molecular level."

"You don't sound convinced that'll kill it," Lisa half asked.

"Leviathan has a core., they all do," Andrew told them. "You would've found this out if you were present to see the fighting," he told Tattletale. "The cores are denser than regular matter, interdimensional fuckery means Armsmaster won't be able to kill it, or deal any more damage once he gets deep enough. Itd take specific powers or very specially designed Tinkertech with multiple Tinkers collaborating to actually kill it."

"Damn," Lisa said, slumping down. She turned to look at the map and sighed. "What's the point?" She asked rhetorically.

"But it's possible though?" Noelle asked, having been listening carefully. Andrew nodded and lisa immediately spun around, her clone likewise shooting him a very interested look. Not that they were the only ones. He absolutely had everyone's attention right now.

"How!?" Lisa asked, before recomposing herself with a flush. "I mean, how is that, Master?" She said a bit more demurely to Andrew's obvious amusement.

"There's a Ward in New York that might be coming to Brockton after this," Andrew revealed. "Her power is one you'll be copying as soon as we get a hand on her. I don't know if that's still going to be the case though," he said to Noelle. "Her power is capable of killing the endbringers, assuming she can land a hit on the core."

"Armsmaster is down," Taylor reported dully in the silence that followed.

"Down, not deceased?" Andrew asked for clarification.

"Definitely down," Taylor said. "So we need to capture Flechette?" She asked.

"Yes, but don't worry about that for now," Andrew said. "Get him out of there, if you can," he continued. "I'd rather Dragon is kept active in the bay."

"It's okay there's already support," Taylor said. "Alexandra is here too, I've sent her after Leviathan's location."

"Good," Andrew said. "Stay safe now Taylor," he said. "I think it's almost over."

Taylor obeyed and continued to help find and rescue some injured capes but she reported little success, Leviathan didn't leave many survivors in its wake.

Then Taylor's eyes lit up.

"Scion is here," she said.

There was a collective sigh of relief from everyone present. Andrew relaxed slightly into the couch and then pulled both Taylors up for a kiss, telling her she'd done a very good job.

The look on Taylor's face as she tried to school her dopey expression was almost adorable. Then Andrew was turning to kiss Noelle too, his tongue slipping between her lips and Noelle slipped her tongue against his, luxuriating in the feel of him.

"This calls for a celebration," Andrew said brightly to the whole room. "All for you, strip."

The atmosphere in the room had changed immediately as Noelle and the others hastened to comply.

Taylor had come out of the battle mostly uninjured except for a few minor scrapes, leaving her as one of the best positioned to help with cleanup, finding surviving Capes and organising the retrieval.

Only she was waylaid, again, but this time by Alexandria.

The strongest woman on Earth floated down, looking at her through her visor. Taylor wasn't really sure how to respond to the woman's attention so she just waited.

"You did well out there," Alexandria said, somewhat leadingly. You're Weaver, aren't you?"

"Yes," Taylor said. "And thank you."

"Your power, it gives you an awareness of your surroundings, correct?"

"To a degree," Taylor said, not willing to divulge the secret of her power. Andrew had stressed that people not knowing what her power actually was was a significant advantage to be kept close to her chest for as long as possible.

If Alexandria was aware she was withholding from revealing more she didn't show it. She probably did though, part of her powers made her really smart.

"Your range, it covers most of the city?"She continued what was starting to feel like an interrogation.

"Not that far," Taylor lied. "About ten city blocks or so."

That was true, but only technically. Another thing not to reveal, that there was a Biotinker, or in this case Striker on the loose making creatures that could breed.

"I'm putting you in charge of a retrieval group," Alexandria said, she raised her armband and tapped away at it rapidly for a few seconds. Taylor's own armband beeped a few seconds later.

"Dragon is on the way with relief vehicles and more supplies. Your job is to direct the people on your team to find any survivors and they'll guide them to the nearest support centre. Do you understand?"

"Yes," Taylor said.

"Excellent," Alexandria said, not sounding pleased whatsoever. Then she sighed.

"If only we had Panacea here we'd be able to save a lot more lives…" Alexandria said softly.

That was true, Taylor acknowledged. With Amy there to provide fast healing for even near fatal injuries a lot more people could probably be saved. That wasn't possible though, Andrew needed the clones kept safe and she didn't doubt that Alexandria would probably try to arrest Amy or Amelia if they showed their face right now, for 'their own good.' Which was obviously ridiculous. Amy and Amelia were where they belonged, where they deserved to be, by their Master's side.

Amy, both the original and the clone were currently bent over on the floor, moaning up a storm with one of Dinah's slender hands fisting each of their assholes. Taylor watched from her position on the couch, being eaten out by herself, while beside her Andrew choked Purity on his cock. Amy and Amelia really were buttsluts. Just a finger up their assholes was enough to get them wet these days.

The orgy was going well so far. Even Kayden was enjoying herself, fingering her pussy even as Andrew choked her to the point her eyes were rolling into the back of her head.

"I'll get going then," she said.

Alexandria nodded and then abruptly flew off, to do whatever it was that super powerful Capes did after Endbringer battles. Probably something more interesting than run rescue operations.

Taylor glanced over the names of Capes. They were out of towners, not any names she recognised either.

As she started working the majority of Taylor's attention quickly redirected back to home. Andrew had finished in Purity's mouth, cumming over her lips and tongue and the blonde woman was breathing heavily, even as her tongue came out to lap away at the cum she hadn't yet swallowed. It meant it was Taylor's turn.

The body which she had been eating out with the other body turned to press herself against Andrew's side while the other crawled sideways to begin to orally pleasure him, helping him get harder for what Taylor hoped would be her turn.

"How are things going over there?" he asked.

"It's just cleanup now," Taylor told him. "Alexandria told me to help direct people to finding any survivors and any bodies of surviving Capes."

Andrew's strong hands ran up the back of her head, his fingers catching in her hair. He frowned in thought.

"Did she say anything else?" He asked.

"She mentioned Panacea," Taylor said as her clone deepthroated his cock, feeling every inch of it press against the back of her throat.

"Of course she did," Andrew said with some irritation, he glanced towards Amy and Amelia who were now both working together to orally please Noelle who'd been dragged to the floor and was now pinned down by the original and the clone Noelle had made. Noelle's moaned as Amelia, the one with the tattoos sucked on Noelle's breast and pinched her other nipple. Amy was further down, with her head between Noelle's legs. Taylor could see she was fingering the young woman even as she lapped at Noelle's hairless slit.

"Change of plans. That body isn't coming home straight away," Andrew said, to Taylor's disappointment. "Head back to the old house now. There should be some clothes for you left over. I want that body to return to the refugee camps as a civilian."

"W-why is that, Master?" Taylor couldn't help but ask as her Master started to fondle her breast with his other hand.

Off in the background the two Tattletales were sat side by side, a hand between each other's legs as they looked around at the festivities, fingering each other to the sight of the debauched goings on.

"Alexandria is both very smart, and very cunning," Andrew told her. "She probably suspects Amy's disappearance is related to you, and I think she's probably capable of cold reading. Whatever you said it's likely you've given something away, but that couldn't be helped. She'll definitely be planning to tail that body back to us."

"Damn," Taylor said, feeling immense frustration at potentially putting her love at risk.

"It's alright love," Andrew said. "It's all taken care of. Your clone will just have to slum it for a couple of days until the PRT gives up on tailing you."

"O-okay Master," Taylor replied.

Andrew pushed her other clone away and Taylor's lips came off his cock with a loud pop. He pulled her other body closer and Taylor took the hint to start straddling him.

Her master's large shaft split her wet, eager slit open and Taylor's first body trembled with satisfaction as she began to make love to the man she loved.

Her clone remained in place and leaned forward to lick and lap at where her body and his were connected while massaging his balls in her hands.

Andrew pulled Taylor into a kiss as she rode him, taking comfort in his strong, manly touch while her third clone continued as instructed. He came in her already fertilised pussy, marking her as only he could.

The orgy continued for a while until all the girls and Andrew were spent. Meanwhile Taylor's clone in Brockton found an old hoodie and some jeans and joined the refugees currently seeking shelter.

The ABB had been destroyed, the Merchants were down their most vital member. The Empire were about to officially disband after the public death of Kaiser and other major leaders of the group. Brockton Bay had been hammered by Leviathan's attack with vital infrastructure damaged or destroyed. The city was on its last legs with very little in the way of Parahuman gangs left.

Which meant it was the perfect time for Dealmaker to take control.